《I'll Come Clean! I Am The King Of Lolan!》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: What Do You Think of the King of Ln?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The 15th year of the Ln era.


    Residing in an unknown tavern in the capital of Ln, sat a person named Lorne, who rested both his hands on a table. He stared at the pedestrians outside the tavern with glossy eyes and a bored expression


    ¡°This damn system, why does it take six months to activate?¡± Lorne was a transmigrator. A few months ago, he had unintentionally transmigrated from the modern world to a ce named Ln City in the 15th year of the Ln era.


    After a few months of being in this world, he used the knowledge he had to quickly earn his first pot of gold. He earned it by opening a tavern in a corner of this huge capital city.


    The purpose of opening a tavern was to satisfy his future life needs and to familiarize himself with the life in this world. However, not long after the tavern opened, he got notified by the system. It reminded him that he still had seven more months to go before he could re-activate it. After that, there was no more news from the system. Lorne did not know the name of the system, nor the functionalities that came with it.


    However, considering that he was a transmigrator. He knew that by not having help from the system, he would have an easier time in the future. After all, learning about history could help him make better judgments, but many conditions were still difficult to meet. Therefore, Lorne decided to wait patiently for the system to be re-activated again. With that, he would then be able to see what shocking benefits it would bring.


    ...


    Right about when Lorne¡¯s mind ran wild, two middle-aged men suddenly walked in from outside. They wore gorgeous clothes, and they seemed like they were from a wealthy family.


    Seeing the two men, Lorne immediately braced himself to greet them.


    ¡°Charles, Vincent, what do you want to eat today?¡±


    He knew these two men. They were merchants who would asionally stay in Ln City to do business.


    The tavern had just opened for business. Even though he had modern cooking skills and exquisite dishes, there was not much publicity as it was considered a tiny tavern. Therefore, not many customers would know about this tiny tavern.


    However, after the two rich-looking men had a taste of his food, they became obsessed with his cooking. After that, they woulde back once every few days to support his business.


    In addition to eating at the tavern, they themselves were very generous. Every time they dined in, they would give an extra tip to Lorne. Slowly, the three of them came to know each other better.


    Sometimes the two men woulde together, and sometimes Charles came alone.


    Charles started the conversation with Lorne with a smile, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re regrs here. Don¡¯t you know what we want?¡±


    ¡°With your cooking skills, we just want whatever you have to offer.¡±


    Lorne nodded as they both spoke.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have anyone here. You can sit wherever you want.¡±


    After inviting them in, Lorne turned around and went to the kitchen to prepare the meals for his two customers.


    Charles and Vincent did not care too much either. They found a ce to sit down and spoke in hushed tones. Soon enough, Lorne quickly came out from the kitchen with a few dishes. After all, it was a home-cooked dish, so did not take him long.


    The food was ced in front of Charles and Vincent. The color was bright and fragrant and both the seated men salivated from the appetizing meals.


    Charles could not help but pick up the cutlery and began eating without caring about the scalding of his mouth.


    ¡°Boss, how did you learn to cook like this? I¡¯ve been in business for so many years, and I¡¯ve earned a lot of money.


    ¡°Not to mention, I¡¯ve eaten all kinds of delicacies, and I¡¯ve also eaten a lot of world-famous meals.


    ¡°But whenpared to your cooking, it¡¯s one of a kind. I can¡¯t help bute here every now and then to have a taste.¡±


    Charles mumbled as he ate.


    Lorne only responded modestly to thepliments of others. Then, he went back to the front desk and raised his hand again to look at the scene outside.


    He began to imagine what system he would get. It would be best if he could get an amazing power for himself. When he seeded and became famous, he would buy dozens of mansions, and for each mansion, he would have a clingy wife. When that time came, he would enjoy his life to the fullest. He would be able to live like a king and live asfortably as possible.


    As Lorne daydreamed, he let out a long sigh. Right then, Charles¡¯s voice startled him from his thoughts.


    ¡°Boss,e and chat with us. It¡¯s meaningless for the two of us to just work and eat like this.¡±


    Lorne responded with a nod, then he got up and walked over. He was used to this offer. Every time the two merchants came to his tavern to eat, they would ask him some questions.


    They would ask questions that were sometimesmon, and sometimes umon.


    ¡°How¡¯s the business like in the Eastern and Western cities?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the Public Security on the streets?¡±


    ¡°Can the people here eat well? Do they dress well here?¡±.


    They would even sometimes blurt out dangerous topics rted to the kingdom¡¯s military. Lorne almost thought that the two of them were experts in the study of human culture. After all, these questions did not seem like questions that a usual businessman would usually ask.


    However, considering that Charles and Vincent were generousds, and Lorne was also very bored, it was good to find someone to brag to. Therefore, he would seriously answer the other party¡¯s questions each time they asked.


    Fortunately, Lorne¡¯s knowledge when it came to history was profound. Lorne could easily answer these questions that were recorded in history, so his answers always satisfied the two men.


    When Lorne walked over, he pulled a chair across from Charles and sat down. Lorne put on a serious look. After all, he knew that if the two of them were satisfied with his answer, the tip would be more than enough for him to livefortably for the next month!


    ¡°What do the two of you want to talk about this time? I can tell you what I know.¡±


    Charles and Vincent looked at each other and revealed subtle smiles.


    ¡°Boss, this time we want to talk about something special. We want to hear your opinion on something.¡±


    Lorne was slightly stunned by their change in demeanor, then he nodded curiously.


    ¡°Special question? Interesting. Tell me more about it.¡±


    Charles coughed lightly.


    ¡°Boss, what do you think the King of Ln is like?¡±

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Holy Emperor!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lorne looked at the two merchants with shock from the boldness of what they said. Were they so bored that they actually wanted to listen to him talk about the King of Ln in the tavern?! Were all the merchants nowadays so restless? So much so that they dare bring up topics like these?


    Lorne immediately shook his head.


    ¡°You guys are making things too difficult for me. I dare not speak of this. How am I to so casually speak of something like this?¡±


    Charles immediately smiled and patted Lorne on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a healthy discussion. Do you think I can sue you for this? It won¡¯t do me any good if I do anyway.


    ¡°This discussion would just be a figment of my imagination. Everyone has their own opinions, let¡¯spare it and see if you think the same as us, boss.¡±


    Lorne pursed his lips as he hesitated.


    ¡°If you really insist, the king is the incarnation of a God. Since he is the incarnation of a God, he should have the image of a God.


    ¡°He¡¯s a few meters tall. He¡¯s big and strong. His voice is as loud as thunder.


    ¡°His face looks dignified. There are thousands of golden lights that shine behind him. For every step he makes, the divine light would illuminate his way.


    ¡°On the battlefield, he can easily take down thousands of soldiers with just a nce. His one shout could shatter mountains, and his one stomp could destroy the very world we stand on!¡±


    ...


    Lorne became more and more excited as he spoke. He even stood up and described the so-called ¡®Image of God¡¯ to Charles and Vincent.


    At first, the two businessmen only twitched their mouths. Later, Vincent could not hold it in anymore and began tough loudly as he clutched onto his stomach. Heughed so much that he even burst into tears.


    Charles immediately red at theughing man, but then he too burst in fits ofughter that followed closely after.


    It was not until a whileter that the two stoppedughing.


    ¡°I say... boss... how can there be such a divine incarnation in this world?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease us anymore. Say something serious. We¡¯re really curious about what you personally think about the king¡¯s image.¡±


    Charles and Vincent looked at Lorne with curiosity.


    Lorne saw that he did not fool them, so he could only sigh and sit down.


    ¡°If I were to speak the truth, you two must promise to not share it with anyone else!¡±


    Charlton immediately nodded.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just bored, we really have nothing to do, so we want to listen. We¡¯re not fools, why would we casually publicize these things?¡±


    Lorne nodded. He believed in the sincerity of these two merchants. Anyway, he knew that in the past, King Kyle was one of the rare kings who did not get punished by the people.


    Even if he decided to share a little bit about what he knew, nothing bad should happen, right? With this conclusion, Lorne carried on with what he was saying.


    ¡°In fact, ording to what I said earlier, our king really is a rare good king. He could even be called the Great Emperor of Saint Ming!¡±


    Charles showed a faint expression of joy when he heard that, but he quickly hid it.


    Lorne, however, did not see Charles¡¯s expression. He just continued on with his rambling.


    ¡°The great Ln Empire would not have today¡¯s prosperous achievements if it were not for him. The current king is absolutely indispensable!


    ¡°The King of Ln is a rare and good king. I know that his deeds shall be sung through the ages!


    ¡°Previously, when the Ln Empire encountered a schism, the nobles split up and took over a part of the empire. This issue brought endless disaster to the people, causing many lives to experience poverty. In White Horse City and West Sun City, there were countless starving people. The people sold their children for money and all they ate was dirt. It was a tragic sight.


    ¡°Fortunately, the King of Ln established a unified country and gave the people a stable financial environment to live in. He also created a neww to help the people of Ln get through the destion and poverty after the war that happened between the nobles...


    ¡°Not only that, but he¡¯s also a tolerant and magnanimous man. He humbly epted all the criticism and suggestions from his people. Moreover, he had the demeanor of a great king!


    ¡°Up to this day, under his leadership, the Ln Empire has be the most powerful empire in the world!


    ¡°How could such a king not be called an absolute Saint?!


    ¡°Therefore, I believe that the current King of Ln is a saint, a king that would reside in history books forever!¡±


    Charles¡¯s eyes were full of astonishment after hearing this.


    ¡°Boss, do you really mean what you say?¡±


    Lorne did not think too much of his excitement and nodded affirmatively. ¡°Of course, there are only the three of us here. I¡¯m just telling you what I feel. I don¡¯t need to please anyone, so obviously I¡¯m being sincere about this.¡±


    Seeing this, Charles could not help but drink finish his wine.


    ¡°Your evaluation is much too generous. If the king knew about this, he would be very happy. He might even give you a lot of rewards.¡±


    Lorne waved his hand nonchntly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? There are many people who say such things in front of the king. I¡¯m not one tog behind either.¡±


    Although Lorne said so, Charles knew that these words had apletely different meaning from what other people had said. Knowing this, Charles could not help but feel even happier.


    Seeing that the food on the table was finished, Charles happily took out a bag full of coins and threw it at Lorne.


    Bang!


    After Lorne caught it, he instantly felt the weight of the money bag. It was so heavy, that the many coins in the bag made a lot of metallic sounds when tossed over.


    ¡°Boss, what you said was very interesting. Here¡¯s the payment for the food.¡±


    Lorne nodded to the two men with satisfaction. It was because of these extra coins that he had the mood to talk to the two men.


    After all, people had to eat.


    ¡°Take care, you two. You¡¯re both wee to visit next time!¡±


    With that, Lorne began to clear the table.


    However, what he did not see was that the moment Charles walked out of the door, his back suddenly straightened, while Vincent¡¯s posture bent slightly.


    After the two merchants walked out of the door, arge number of people in linen clothes immediately surrounded them from all directions, protecting the two.


    Charles, who was friendly and unassuming just a moment ago, suddenly turned majestic. His face turned serious, and his every move was full of the natural temperament of a superior.


    ¡°Rosen, what do you think of this tavern boss?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this tavern boss is an honest man. Those words he spoke of just now were indeed from the heart. Based on his view, the king is the Holy King!¡±


    ...


    That¡¯s right, these two ¡®merchants¡¯ were actually King Kyle and his minister, Van Hatton Rosen, who had gone out to experience the people¡¯s conditions.


    A month ago, Charles, who was also known as King Kyle, had gone out to observe his people¡¯s condition. While doing so, he identally stumbled upon this tiny tavern and was immediately attracted to Lorne¡¯s cooking. So every now and then, he would visit him to enjoy the delicacies.


    Every time he came here, he would ask Lorne some questions about the people to see what his people were like. Not only that, but he would also try to ask if his people were suffering from anything that he could assist with.


    Lorne had never noticed that Charles was actually King Kyle. He only knew that these two merchants enjoyed eating in his very own tiny tavern at the corner of the street.. After all, he would have never considered the king of all people to enter his tiny tavern.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: I Have Great Ambitions</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Knowing this, Kyle¡¯s mood has been lifted. Lorne¡¯sments made him even happier than anything else.


    The Holy King, the first king in all of history!


    How lofty was this evaluation? There had been so many kings since ancient times, how many of them were worthy of being evaluated like this?


    Moreover, these evaluations did note from the mouths of those ministers who fawned over him. Instead, they came from the mouth of a citizen in his kingdom who did not know his true identity.


    It was great to imagine how high the value of this evaluation was. How could Kyle not be happy!


    He had poured his blood, sweat, and tears for the Ln Empire. It was as he hoped that the citizens knew of his painstaking efforts.


    Previously, when he asked Lorne some questions, his answers have been average. asionally, he would say some things that would make one¡¯s eyes light up, but he did not further borate on said things.


    However, this time, it was different. Lorne¡¯s answer had really surprised him.


    Kyle could not help but sigh. ¡°This tavern boss has good taste. Rosen,e out with me again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty!¡±


    Rosen bowed to show that he understood. At the same time, he could not help but praise Lorne¡¯s performance in his heart.


    ¡®What a lucky young man. Not everyone has the ability to make the king pay attention to him,¡¯ Rosen thought in his mind.


    ...


    The next day, Kyle and Rosen once again visited Lorne¡¯s tavern. Simrly, Lorne was still alone and bored as usual. He could be seen watching the pedestrianse and go from outside the tavern.


    There was arge number of the king¡¯s personal guards, all dressed in casual clothes, spread out in all directions. They disguised themselves as ordinary civilians and hid around the tavern, secretly protecting the King¡¯s safety.


    Then, the two disguised men walked in.


    When Lorne saw the two, he immediately showed a surprised expression.


    ¡°Charles, Vincent, why are you here today? I rarely see you guyse to my tavern twice in a row.¡±


    Kyle smiled and replied, ¡°The dishes you cooked were really appetizing. I couldn¡¯t help bute again.¡±


    Lorne pped his hands.


    ¡°Then, you came at the right time. I just happen to have a few jars of wine that I personally brewed some time ago. You guys have definitely lucked out today!¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up from the new information.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only ever eaten the dishes personally cooked by you. I¡¯ve never tried the wine you brewed before, so I should drink to my heart¡¯s content today no matter what.¡±


    Lorne heard this and took out a few small wine jars from the cab where the wine was hidden and ced them on Kyle¡¯s table.


    ¡°You guys go ahead and drink up first. I¡¯ll go and prepare a few dishes that will go well with the wine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, make a few more extra dishes. Today, the two of us will treat you to a drink and a meal.¡±


    Lorne looked at Kyle and Rosen in surprise. He did not think too much about it and went straight to the kitchen to prepare the meals.


    Not long after, Lorne served a few dishes, but the portions were much more than usual. Then, he joined the two and directly sat at the opposite side of the table.


    ¡°Boss, your wine is not bad at all. The taste is rich and mellow. It has features of a high-ss fine wine. It¡¯s even better than many fine wines that I have drunk before.¡±


    Lorne poured himself a cup too as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s brewed using a method passed down from my family. As long as you like it, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Kyle nodded, and then he drank the rest of the wine in the cup in one gulp. After savoring it carefully, he spoke with a hint of doubt.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand one thing. Boss, you¡¯re such a good cook, and the wine brewed here is equally as delicious. Why don¡¯t you consider making the tavern bigger?


    ¡°With your ability, you can hire some people to promote your ce and get more customers. I can guarantee you that no one will say that it¡¯s not delicious.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t earn a thousand silver coins a day, at least a hundred silver coins would be earned. After doing this for a few years, you¡¯ll definitely be a rich man.


    ¡°In the meantime, if there¡¯s a need, the two of us can alsoe and help you.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosen, who was next to Kyle, narrowed his eyes slightly. He immediately understood what the king meant. This was to reward the tavern boss for sharing about the Holy King yesterday.


    Then, Lorne shook his head.


    ¡°I have greater ambitions than this, so high that it actually soars past the clouds. Running the tavern was originally just a temporary n, it was not what I had in mind.


    ¡°To be honest, if it were not for your frequent visits, I would have sold the tavern long ago.¡±


    These were all the truth. He had originally run the tavern just to get information, but he did not expect that there were so few customers. If it were not for the frequent visits of the two merchants, he would have sold the tavern long ago.


    When Kyle heard these words, his face became a little surprised. He had never expected that in this civilian city, there would actually be someone who said that they had a high soaring ambition. Finding such a person was really rare.


    Kyle immediately abandoned his previous thoughts, and then asked with interest, ¡°Boss, you said that you have a high soaring ambition. How about I test you?¡±


    Lorne nodded slightly. Anyways, he had already bragged so much, it did not matter if he bragged a little more.


    Kyle pondered for a moment. It was not just a coincidence or something, but he blurted out an easily answered question.


    ¡°What do you think of the rtionship between our Ln Empire and the Bora Kingdom in the north?¡±


    ...


    As soon as Kyle asked his question, the already empty tavern became pin-drop silent.


    Lorne looked at Kyle as if he was looking at a monster. F*ck, this man was really not afraid of death. Yesterday, he asked about the king and what kind of person he was, but today, he actually asked about the rtionship between the Ln Empire and the Bora Kingdom!


    Each topic became more sensitive to talk about than the other. No matter how much the king did not care, if he knew what happened here, Lorne knew he would definitely be in big trouble.


    Was this really something that a simple merchant like him should be asking?


    How could a smallmoner be concerned about such a major matter about the empire? Could it be that he was nning to be the king¡¯s advisor?


    Actually, not even just for Lorne¡¯s expression, but even Rosen had a look of surprise on his face.


    ¡®Has the king gone too far?¡¯ Rosen thought to himself.


    ...


    Perhaps realizing that he had gone a little overboard, Kyle quickly gave an exnation. ¡°I was just casually asking what I¡¯m curious about. After all, whether the border is stable or not, us merchants will also be greatly affected.¡±


    Lorne also believed this exnation. Thinking of the extra money this man had given him each time he settled the bill, he too decided to casually mention the historical track that he learned.


    ¡°From what I see, there will be a big war between the Bora Kingdom and the Ln Empire soon!¡±


    Bang!


    Lorne had just finished speaking when the ss in Rosen¡¯s hand fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Apart from Rosen¡¯s shock, even the drink in Kyle¡¯s hand trembled slightly from the words. Obviously, the two of them could not hide their expressions.


    Lorne looked at Rosen with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Sorry boss, but I just heard you say that there might be a war at the border. I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±


    Suddenly, Lorne had a look of realization. He got up and swept away the debris on the ground.. Then, he went to the cab to rece the broken ss cup for Rosen.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: If We Fight, We¡¯ll Definitely Lose</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Taking advantage of this awkward situation, Rosen and Kyle looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with shock.


    How did the owner of this small tavern know that the Ln Empire was going to start a war with the Bora Kingdom? The news had not spread yet, and they were still discussing it with the ministers.


    Although the Bora Kingdom was not as big as the Ln Empire, it could still be considered as apeting kingdom. However, due to certain reasons, the Bora Kingdom had split into two factions. One was King Noel¡¯s faction, and the other was Prince Taylor¡¯s faction.


    Although they had split, King Noel¡¯s faction was much stronger than Prince Taylor¡¯s.


    Furthermore, there was quite a bit of animosity between the two factions. However, because the Ln Empire was on good terms with Prince Taylor, King Noel dared not to easily attack Prince Taylor¡¯s territory.


    Right now, it was only a small matter. There was not much conflict when King Noel took some things from Taylor¡¯s side. However, just a few days ago, Prince Taylor of the Bora Kingdom secretly sent people to Ln to seek help from Kyle. This was because the prince had intentions of wanting to destroy King Noel.


    In response to this matter, the Ministry of War, Allen, immediately requested to send troops to attack the Bora Kingdom and take back thend of Bora to the Ln Empire.


    In fact, Kyle had already made this decision long ago and was ready tounch his group of military men ording to what Allen had said.


    However, this matter had been absolutely hidden. Prince Taylor was worried that King Noel would discover it, so the emissary he sent hade all the way to the empire in secret. Right now, other than Kyle and a few important ministers, no one knew about it at all.


    Kyle believed that Rosen and the others would not dare leak such an important matter to the owner of an ordinary tiny tavern, would they?


    If that was not the case¡­ then did Lorne analyze it based on his ability?


    The two of them tried to forcefully suppress the shock in their hearts. After seeing Lorne bring a new wine ss over, they immediately spoke once again.


    ¡°Boss, how did you know that the Bora Kingdom is going to war with the Ln Empire? Can you tell me in further detail?


    ¡°I mean, as a merchant, I¡¯d be really worried.¡±


    Lorne handed the wine ss to Rosen as he started his exnation.


    ¡°The Bora Kingdom and the Ln Empire always had a long-standing feud. We¡¯re not of the same ce, so our goals would always be different! Ever since Ln established the empire, the feud between us and them has always existed.


    ¡°In addition to the things that happened a few years ago, being it such a great humiliation, I believe that the wise and mighty King Kyle will never forget it. So, as long as there was a window of opportunity, he will certainly send troops to attack the Bora Kingdom.


    ¡°Now that this opportunity is being ced right in front of him, I believe that King Kyle will not let it go.¡±


    A strange light shed in Kyle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I wonder, what¡¯s this so-called opportunity?¡±


    ¡°King Noel and Prince Taylor of Bora. These two have always had a grudge against each other.¡±


    Lorne started to get excited. In addition, he thought that the two ordinary merchants were probably just listening to a fun tale story, so he did not try to hide his excitement at all.


    ¡°Noel and Taylor, between the both of them, they¡¯ll have a feud that won¡¯t end until one of them dies. I think it¡¯s about to explode soon too. Do you think that Taylor, who wants to be on good terms with the Ln Empire, would not ask the king for help?


    ¡°This is the opportunity that King Kyle has been waiting for! That¡¯s why I said that a war is about to break out.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Gulp.¡±


    The sound of someone swallowing saliva could be heard. Kyle and Rosen looked at each other. Both of them were so shocked by Lorne¡¯s words that their scalps went numb.


    Was this guy an ordinary tiny tavern owner?


    Although it was just a brief description, the cause and effect were exactly the same as they had nned.


    Could he be a mythical sage that everyone talked about?! Even if he did not leave his tavern, he would know everything about the world?!


    Right as the two of them were still in shock, Lorne spoke up again.


    ¡°Although, rest assured that the two of you won¡¯t have to worry about anything. There¡¯s a high probability that this war will not start.¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, it instantly woke the both of them up from their shock.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the opportunity that the king has been waiting for? Why won¡¯t it start? Please tell us the reason, boss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t fight, but as long as we fight, we¡¯ll definitely lose!¡± Lorne said calmly.


    !!!


    In an instant, Kyle and Rosen turned pale with fright!


    If they fought, they would definitely lose?!


    How was this possible!


    Kyle immediately spoke up, ¡°Why do you think that we¡¯ll definitely lose? Under themand of King Kyle, our Ln Empire¡¯s national strength would be immeasurable, and we also have a great general, Brady. How could we possibly lose to the Bora Kingdom!?¡±


    Lorne shook his head slightly and immediately drank the wine in his cup.


    ¡°If I tell you all about it today, you must swear not spread it out.¡±


    Lorne stood up as he spoke.


    ¡°The feud between Taylor and Noel has been going on for a long time. Why does it have to happen now when things are bad?¡±


    Lorne¡¯s tone of voice rose and fell, causing Kyle and Rosen to be affected by Lorne¡¯s every move.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the incessant snow in the north and the freezing weather that caused Noel to suffer a loss in his huge storage of food. That¡¯s why Noe wanted to get some benefits from Taylor.


    ¡°And Taylor really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he sent people to our great Ln Empire to seek help.


    ¡°However, once King Kyle doesn¡¯t investigate the situation of the heavy snow and cold weather in the north and rashly sends out an army, he would definitely suffer heavy losses. Therefore, this battle would definitely be lost!¡±


    Hearing this, Rosen finally could not help but stand up and say, ¡°Boss, the north is tens of millions of miles away from here. How would you know if you¡¯ve never gone out?¡±


    Lorne smiled faintly.


    ¡°Not only do I know that the snow in the north is incessant, but I also know that the east of the Ln Empire is suffering from a drought. Not a single de of grass can grow for thousands of miles.


    ¡°There are quite a number of viges in the east of the river. Now that there¡¯s a drought, do you think that this war can still be fought?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This time, it was Kyle¡¯s wine ss that fell to the ground.


    ¡°There¡¯s... There¡¯s a great drought in the Eastern region of the river. Not a single de of grass can grow for thousands of miles? This...¡±


    He was the king. This news was too shocking for him. His mood could not help turn 180 degrees and drop to the lowest depths of the ocean.


    Lorne looked at Kyle somewhat speechlessly.


    ¡°I say, what¡¯s wrong with the two of you? Aren¡¯t you just listening to some tell-tale stories? Is there a need to be so excited? Great, now another ss is gone.¡±


    At this moment, Kyle¡¯s expression became extremely serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a ss cup. I¡¯llpensate you tenfold.


    ¡°But, boss, is what you said about the great drought true?¡±


    Lorne scratched his head.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be wrong, but you¡¯d better treat this story with a pinch of salt. After all, talking about the politics of the state is not the best idea.¡±


    Kyle nodded, but it was hard for him to calm down. Although he had some doubts, he wondered, what if it was all true?


    The poption of the Eastern region of the river was quiterge. If there really was a drought, then the entire empire¡¯s focus had to shift to this. The war with the Bora Kingdom should be put aside were it to be true.


    Knowing this, he now did not have the mood to continue eating and drinking. He took out a money bag filled with coins.


    ¡°Boss, the wine today is not bad. I even broke two of your sses. This will be my payment for today¡¯s wine.


    ¡°I have to send someone to check on the situation in the Eastern region. I wille to your ce to drink when I have time next time.¡±


    Lorne nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°Take care, you two. Don¡¯t worry too much. Our dear king is so wise. I¡¯m sure that he would consider matters as small as this, would he not?¡±


    He happily put the money bag into his pocket and started to clean the tavern up as the two left.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Urgent News From the Border. The Prophecy Has Come True!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Kyle and Rosen hurriedly walked out of the tavern. Under the protection of the personal guards, they quickly walked in the direction of the pce.


    However, when they were halfway there, Kyle suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Rosen, how reliable do you think that information was?¡±


    Rosen was stunned for a moment, then he smiled bitterly and replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Majesty. If others had spoken so freely about it, then I would have punished them for speaking nonsense.


    ¡°But, the tavern boss Lorne is indeed somewhat mysterious. He knows that Prince Taylor had sent people to Ln, and he also knows that the King of Ln intends to start a war.


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t think I would dare deny the things he has said.¡±


    Kyle was silent for a long time, then, he finally spoke up.


    ¡°I dare not to directly deny it either.¡±


    Then, there was another long period of silence. Kyle suddenly raised his head.


    ¡°This matter should be investigated! Van Hatton Rosen, I order you to send people to investigate the situation immediately!


    ¡°Inform all the posthouses on the way to the Bora Kingdom in the north. Ask for the best set of cavalry to go and investigate!


    ¡°I want to know if there really is heavy snow in the north. I want to know if the Bora Kingdom¡¯s territory is so cold that it would be difficult for our men to march forward!


    ¡°I want to send people to the east of the river to investigate too. I want to confirm if there¡¯s really a drought and if there¡¯s not a single de of grass within a thousand miles.


    ¡°As long as I find out, no matter what the result is, I want you to report back to me immediately. I can¡¯t wait any longer. It doesn¡¯t matter how many horses die from this!¡±


    Rosen felt the king-like aura from Kyle. He could not help but feel that the immense pressure that befell him.


    This was a rare case of solemnity in Kyle¡¯s private life. This time, he had directly addressed Rosen by his full name. From this, it could be seen how much importance Kyle had attached himself to this matter.


    ¡°Your humble servant epts the order! Your humble servant will immediately make the arrangements.¡±


    After saying that, Rosen immediately took action. He directlymanded the guards beside him and ran straight to the courier station.


    Only Kyle was left standing in the same ce. He looked up at the sky and let out a long breath.


    ¡°The military affairs can no longer allow any idents to happen. I would rather believe it than not at all! After all... I¡¯m no longer that reckless youth from back then...¡±


    No matter what, Lorne did not expect that his tell-tale words would cause such a huge ripple in history. Right now, he had already closed the tavern door andid on the bed to have a good sleep. After all, the merchant Charles was really generous today. His generosity had allowed the tavern owner to earn a lot of profits today.


    ...


    Seven days passed quickly. At the North Gate of Ln City, a horse galloped through the smoke and dust. The knight on the horse waved themand g in his hand and shouted loudly, ¡°Urgent report from the border. Quickly open the gate. No one is allowed to stand in the way for this report!¡±


    The soldiers that guarded the city gate saw themand g and were shocked. They immediately dispersed the people who were lining up to enter the city and opened up a wide road for the messenger.


    The horse directly stepped through the city gate and continued to run towards the royal pce in the center of Ln City.


    At this moment, Kyle was in his room feeling troubled. It has been seven days, but there was still no news from the border. There was also no movement from the Eastern region. This made him really anxious.


    Unfortunately, the people sent by Prince Taylor were not from the headquarters of the Bora Kingdom. They only knew that they had to work together to destroy King Noel. They did not know anything else. Otherwise, they would not have spent so much effort in contacting the King of Ln.


    ¡°Rosen, do you really think that there are people in this world who can predict things like this?¡±


    Rosen, who sat at the side, replied helplessly, ¡°Your Majesty, there is no need to be so anxious. At most, either today or tomorrow would be when we can verify whether what Lorne said was true.¡±


    Before Rosen could finish speaking, a loud shout came from outside the study.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Urgent report from the border, urgent report from the border!¡±


    In an instant, Kyle stood up abruptly and rushed to the door. He saw a soldier who was covered in dust and looked to be in a sorry state.


    The soldier raised his hands in a salute and handed a small bamboo tube to Kyle.


    Kyle did not have time to say anything. He opened the bamboo tube and took out a letter from it.


    When he took a look, Kyle could not help but tremble. He then handed the letter to Rosen who was beside him.


    Rosen took it and read it. Immediately, his expression turned the same as that of Kyle. His face was filled with shock!


    ¡°The snow in Bora is heavy, and it hassted for more than a month. More than 500,000 cattle and sheep have been killed or injured in the ce where the Bora Kingdom is located. The consumption of food for the winter is very high, and the terrain is very dangerous. The snow has umted to more than one meter. The weather is freezing cold, humans, and animals can not pass through!¡± the soldier reported.


    Rosen still could not believe it. He read it several times as he was afraid that he had missed out on some information from the report.


    However, there were only that many words on it. No matter how he looked at it, the meaning of the words did not change.


    After Kyle calmed down, he solemnly asked the soldier who sent the urgent report from the border.


    ¡°Is the information on itpletely correct?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the King of Ln, the urgent military report is sealed in a bamboo tube. It has never been unsealed after dozens of posts. I can guarantee that the information is urate.¡±


    Kyle nodded slightly and waved his hand.


    ¡°Men, give him some reward money and make sure he rests well. Remember, don¡¯t leak this information to anyone.¡±


    After the soldier bowed and left, Kyle closed the door and smiled bitterly at Rosen, who was still in a daze, ¡°Rosen, there¡¯s a sage residing in that tiny tavern!¡±


    After Kyle spoke, only then did Rosen quiver and regain his senses.


    ¡°Your Majesty, even now, I still can¡¯t figure out how this tavern boss managed to know that thousands of miles away in Bora territory, snow was falling everywhere.


    ¡°Could it be that this tavern boss has a prophecy for the Ln Empire?¡±


    Kyle stood there with his hands behind his back. He was at a loss for words. Of course, anyone in Ln could have the ability to judge the weather ording to the skies, but no one could predict the weather thousands of miles away and make such an urate prediction.


    If it were not for the fact that Kyle had been eating at Lorne¡¯s ce for the past month, he would have thought that Lorne had just left King Noel¡¯s territory.


    Both the king and the minister felt like a mess. They both wanted to say something but dared not to.


    After a long while, Rosen spoke to Kyle, ¡°Your Majesty, the heavy snow in Bora has been verified. We don¡¯t know if the Eastern region is really suffering from a severe drought though.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes flickered as he replied grimly.


    ¡°I truly hope what Lorne said was meant in a joking manner.¡±

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Could Lorne Be the Incarnation of a God?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the afternoon, Kyle had just finished his lunch. As he was about to go and take an afternoon nap, he was startled by a sudden sound of a knock on the door. The guard outside spoke with haste as he knocked on the door.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Duke Rosen requests an audience!¡±


    When Kyle heard this, he immediately lost all his sleepiness and jumped out of his bed. Rosen must have had some important news for the king himself to be requested.


    As expected, as soon as Rosen closed the door of the room, he spoke with an anxious look on his face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, a drought has really happened in the Eastern region of the river!¡±


    Kyle was shocked.


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, show me the documents!¡±


    Rosen handed the documents to Kyle with both hands. As soon as Kyle opened them, his breathing became quicker.


    ¡°A great drought is happening in twelve cities, and twenty-seven towns in the Eastern region of the river. Based on the severity of the drought, only two cities have it mild, and the drought in the City of Lens is the most severe. The surroundingnd was a thousand miles bare, and not a single de of grass grew.¡±


    Kyle swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°He predicted it like a God. He really predicted it like a God. He actually did not make a single mistake. The drought in the Eastern region of the river is really a thousand miles dry. Rosen, do you really think that there¡¯s such a thing as an incarnation of a God in this world?¡±


    Rosen was about to reject that idea, but when he thought of Lorne¡¯s prophecy-like performance, he took back what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there shouldn¡¯t be any gods in the world, right? This may be some unknown ability that the tavern boss possesses.¡±


    Kyle took a deep breath and temporarily tried to ease his running mind.


    ¡°Rosen, follow me to the study area. The matters of the drought in the Eastern region of the river is of utmost importance.¡±


    Kyle carelessly put on his coat and left the bedroom in a swift and decisive manner.


    ¡°Inform Abner, Allen, and Andrew to wait for me.


    ¡°Inform Marquis Barrett to be on standby and await my orders soon.¡±


    As soon as Kyle gave the two orders, the guards immediately saluted and left.


    Not long after, a few important ministers of the pce appeared in Kyle¡¯s study room.


    Those who did not know about the new information had puzzled expressions on their faces. Then, they sat down in a row.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called you all here today because of two important matters.


    ¡°Firstly, we¡¯ll shelve the matter of sending troops to the Bora Kingdom. We¡¯ll consider it when the situation at hand has be more stable. We can¡¯t fight this war right now.¡±


    As soon as Kyle finished speaking, everyone became a little dumbfounded. This was because this decision had been made more than ten days ago. If they could recall clearly, the king¡¯s attitude was very firm on his stance in the past. Why did he suddenly change his mind today?


    Allen, the head of the Ministry of War anxiously stood up and spoke first.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Taylor has sent an envoy Ln. This is a great opportunity.


    ¡°Once the forces from Prince Taylor get eliminated by forces from King Noel, then we will lose our allies on the prairie. I believe that this matter can not be postponed and should be dispatched as soon as possible. Only then can we eliminate the worrying threats in our hearts for our Ln Empire in one fell swoop.¡±


    Kyle shook his head with a serious expression.


    ¡°The snow in the Bora territory has been falling too heavily for about a month now. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t received any news. Once the war starts, our army will definitely not be able tost for a long period of time.


    ¡°At the same time, this is also rted to the second thing that I wanted to say. ording to the news that I¡¯ve received, there¡¯s a great drought in the Eastern region of the river. Thend is a thousand miles barren, and even the City of Lens side is suffering from a severe drought.¡±


    In an instant, the ministers were shocked. There was heavy snow in the Bora territory, and there was a great drought in the Eastern region of the river!? They had not received any news of this sort at all. How did the king find out about this?


    Moreover, these two pieces of information were too important. So much so that it made the ministers doubt the authenticity of the news.


    Andrew, a deliberative officer, could not help but question, ¡°Your Majesty, are these two new pieces of information true? May I know where Your Majesty heard of this?¡±


    Kyle immediately said with a profound expression, ¡°I naturally have my own ways of getting information through my personal connections. You don¡¯t have to doubt the authenticity of these two pieces of information.¡±


    As he spoke, he handed the military intelligence report from the Northern border and the emergency documents from the Eastern region to Andrew.


    These two pieces of information were in the hands of several important ministers in the pce. They browsed through them, one after another.


    Everyone who had finished reading them had an inexplicable look of shock on their faces.


    They were not only shocked by the severity of content in these two pieces of information, but also puzzled over how Kyle had bypassed the three officials and six departments in the pce just to directly obtain the information from thousands of miles away.


    The three officials were divided into decision-makers, deliberators, and administrators.


    The decision-maker officials were responsible for making decisions, issuing decrees, and controlling confidential important policies.


    The deliberative officials were responsible for reviewing decrees and refuting vitions.


    The administrative officials wereposed of six departments, which were divided into civil, finance, education, war, justice, and industrial.


    The Ministry of Civil managed civil officials, the Ministry of Finance managed national finances, the Ministry of Education managed ceremonial affairs and schools education, and the Ministry of War managed national military and security. The Ministry of Justice was in charge of national criminal decrees and examination and punishment of the society, while the Ministry of Industrials was in charge of national engineering affairs.


    ording to the current pce system, urgent reports from the border had to pass through six departments. As for the emergency documents from major cities and small towns, they would definitely have to pass through the decision-making officials and pass through the six departments before these reports would only reach the king.


    Logically speaking, the heads of the three officials and six departments should have known about the information before the king did.


    However, Kyle also mentioned that he had his own connections, and they, as ministers, did not dare to ask too much. Now, the majestic image of the king had be even more mysterious and dignified for the people in the room. Only Rosen alone knew why the perceived mysterious king knew about these two important pieces of news in advance.


    Looking at the shocked and awed gazes of everyone that admired him, Kyle could not help but feel a little pleased in his heart.


    These important ministers in the room were all as intelligent as foxes. It was rare for them to be shocked by what he does, and it was all thanks to the tavern boss ¡ª Lorne¡¯s ability.


    ...


    After the two documents were returned back to Kyle¡¯s hands.


    The head of the decision-making officer, Abner, immediately stood up and said to Kyle, ¡°Your Majesty, since these two pieces of information are correct, then I suggest that we immediately send people to the Eastern region of the river to provide disaster relief.


    ¡°At the same time, we shall temporarily put aside the ns tounch an attack on the Bora Kingdom. The messenger sent by Prince Taylor should be temporarily appeased.


    ¡°As for the dispute between the two forces, big or small, Prince Taylor can use your name to write a document in order to calm the situation at hand.


    ¡°After all, allies on the prairie are also very hard toe by. They could also be useful in the future.¡±


    As soon as he finished reading the information, Abner already had a set of countermeasures in his mind.


    Kyle asked the attendants who were responsible for recording the contents of the meeting to jot them all down. Then, the other people started sharing their suggestions, one after another. When he had almost collected everything and listened to everyone¡¯s opinions, Kyle suddenly stood up and began to shout out orders with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Marquis Barret, receive my orders. I will appoint you as the chiefmander of the marching army in the Eastern region. From now on, you will officially take over all the military and political affairs in the Eastern region. I order you to contain the disaster in the Eastern region within half a month!¡±


    Barret immediately stepped forward and half-knelt on the ground. ¡°I ept the order, your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°As for you, deliberative official Andrew. You will go to the east of the river with me. Your duty is to record the names of the people who covered up the news about the drought, enriched their own pockets, and did not provide timely relief of assistance when required.


    ¡°If necessary, you can dy reporting to me and directly take down these beasts!¡±


    Andrew was famous for being impartial and fair. If he had caught someone who was greedy and bent thew to cover up the news, he would not easily give in and would punish the said person. That was why Kyle wanted to assign this man to the task at hand.


    After Andrew received the order, Kyle arranged for Abner and Rosen to be in charge of the central dispatch in order to prevent theck of money and food support in the empire.


    This meticulous arrangement showed the high efficiency of the cooperation between the king and his subjects.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Boss, You Really Are a God!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Soon, all the ministers left, one after another. However, when the head of the Ministry of War, Allen, turned around, he sighed quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity to have such a great opportunity get brushed aside like this...¡±


    This sentimental remark had been heard by Kyle too. He had the exact same thought. There has always been enmity between the Ln Empire and the Bora Kingdom. That year, when the army of the Bora Kingdom arrived at the city, it was the greatest insult to the king. Only bypletely destroying the Bora kingdom could he wash away by such humiliation.


    He had finally caught the conflict between the king and the prince of the Bora Kingdom, but because of the unfavorable timing and unforeseen circumstances, he had no choice but to watch the opportunity slip away.


    He did not know when such a good opportunity will arise next time. When Kyle thought of this, he was suddenly stunned. The heavy snow in the north and the drought in the east of the river were shared by the tavern boss, Lorne.


    With what he knows now, he did not know if he had the means to take advantage of this opportunity. However, considering that the most important thing to do next was to provide disaster relief in the east of the river, as the king, although he could not personally attend the scene, it was necessary for him to oversee the pce.


    Moreover, the drought also urred in important ces like the City of Lens. Were he, as the king, to leave the pce at this time, he would inevitably be criticized.


    Therefore, he did not have the time to leave the pce and go to Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern. He could only write down this idea for the time being and go thereter when these issues were resolved.


    ...


    In the next few days, Kyle had been busy dealing with all kinds of things that were presented to him. He read many official documents in the pce in order to solve the drought in the Eastern region of the river more quickly.


    Lorne, who ran a tiny tavern every day, became a little restless in the past two days. In the past few days, he has been waiting for the pce to mobilize the army to attack Bora, and then the bad weather in the north and the drought in the east of the river would break out.


    He waited for so long, but he did not see any major movements in Ln City. The King of Ln had not issued orders to send out troops, and the few troops stationed around Ln City did not show any signs of action.


    At first, he thought that he had remembered the wrong date, butter, he realized that something was wrong. The pce seemed to have gathered provisions from various regions and transported them to the east of the river.


    Other than providing disaster relief, Lorne could not think of any other possibility.


    ¡®F*ck, could it be that I changed history?!¡¯ Lorne thought to himself as he turned more flustered.


    He thought that with his status as a history student, he would be extremely familiar with many things in the Ln Empire, and he would be able to do well in the Ln Empire.


    This era had always been the most reliable ce that he knew the most about. In the end, he had never expected history to change. The Ln army did not suffer any casualties in this battle.


    On the contrary, the news of the drought in the Eastern region came to Ln City ahead of time.


    What was going on!


    Could it be that the butterfly effect was caused by his transmigration?


    Then, this meant that the effect was too strong, it was to the extent of affecting the actions of a whole empire!


    Even so, Lorne was absolutely gobsmacked. He had already paid attention to all possible aspects. All he did was open a tavern to fool around and brag to the two merchants. However, even with this small action, the butterfly effect took its effect.


    He was at a loss for words, but no matter what he could do now, he knew that history had already changed.


    Lorne could not help but be more careful now. He knew he had to pay more attention in the future.


    Even if he really did go to the pce in the future, he has to be careful with his words. At the same time, the most important thing was to continue waiting for the system to activate.


    He had thought that the system was just the icing on the cake. Even without the system, he would still be able to do well.


    However, looking at the situation now, if history were to change a little more, he would be in shambles. So, he decided that the tavern should just stay open and wait for the system to be activated.


    As for the possibility that history could change because he had revealed the news to Charles and Vincent, it was immediately ruled out in Lorne¡¯s mind.


    They were just two small merchants after all. One had no political status, and the other did not own billions of family assets. How could they, two small measly merchants influence the political situation?


    ...


    Another two or three days had passed just like that. Lorne had just finished cleaning up the tables and chairs when he weed a long-lost guest.


    To Lorne, the man that entered was Charles.


    To others, he was known as King Kyle.


    This man had been busy for seven to eight days straight. He had captured a group of people and killed a group of people.


    In addition to the timely dispatch of the pce to provide relief, the drought in the Eastern region of the river was finally suppressed. There were norge numbers of victims who starved to death.


    It could also be said that he was exhausted. He has not had a good rest for several nights in a row, but he finally gained the reputation of being a sage king in the pce.


    Seeing that he could spare some time today, Kyle put his previous idea into practice and came to Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern again.


    Lorne was immediately energized when he saw Kyle. This was the big financier who had provided him with food before his system awakened.


    ¡°Old friend, you¡¯ve been busy these days. I haven¡¯t seen you for a while.¡±


    Kyle immediately revealed a bitter smile and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy unloading a batch of goods. I really couldn¡¯t find the time toe here for a good meal.¡±


    Lorne casually wiped the table and gestured for Kyle to sit down.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Vincent, he came with you a few days ago, didn¡¯t he? Why isn¡¯t he here today?¡±


    Of course, Rosen was still busy working. How could he have the leisurely time to apany the king out for dinner.


    Therefore, Kyle exined, ¡°Vincent has a big deal in the works right now. He¡¯s hasn¡¯t been in Ln City for these past few days.¡±


    Lorne nodded. He did not ask Kyle what he wanted to eat. He just went to the kitchen and began cooking. Soon, a few dishes that werepletely different from before were brought out. Even though Kyle had things on his mind, he was also immediately distracted by the dishes in front of him.


    ¡°Boss, give me some more good wine.¡±


    Lorne went to the wine cab and casually took two small jars. He ced them on Kyle¡¯s table and was ready to turn around and return to the counter. However, in the next second, his arm was grabbed by Kyle.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s sit down and eat together. I¡¯d like to hear you talk about all sorts of things.¡±


    Hearing this, Lorne could not help butin in his heart.


    ¡®Why do you always say that you like to listen to all sorts of things?


    ¡®You¡¯re really that lifeless huh. You¡¯re just a small merchant who always cares about high-level national affairs.¡¯


    However, Lorne could only keep these thoughts in his heart. After all, he could not offend a high-paying customer. So, he still followed Kyle¡¯s instructions and sat down on his right.


    When Kyle first tasted a few mouthfuls of delicious food, he could not suppress his wild curiosity. He had a weird look on his face. First, he poured a ss of wine for Lorne, and then he said with a face full of curiosity.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: I Am Indeed the Incarnation of God!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ???


    Lorne was dumbfounded by this sudden exmation.


    It was not until Kyle continued to speak in an excited tone, ¡°The two things you said, both of them were right!¡±


    ¡°The snow in the Bora territorysted for a month. The weather was cold, and it was difficult for humans and animals to survive.


    ¡°A drought broke out in many big cities and small towns east of the river. However, the drought had been suppressed by the disaster relief teams sent out by the king.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even leave your house, and you managed to predict all of this. Are you the incarnation of a God? This kind of behavior could only be tied with godly powers!¡±


    Lorne finally understood what Kyle was talking about. However, after thinking for a while, he asked with some doubt, ¡°Charles, it seems that you¡¯re not just an ordinary businessman. Not many days have passed, and you already know about thetest news.¡±


    Kyle was shocked and almost thought that he was about to be exposed. However, after quickly calming down, Kyle pretended to point towards the top.


    ¡°You should know that those of us who do business have to know a few nobles and officials. These were information leaked by the officials.¡±


    Lorne suddenly realized that it was quite normal for merchants to know a few low-ranking officials who ran errands.


    Lorne was about to say something when Kyle interrupted him with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s not care too much about it. Tell me quickly, how did you predict the future? Could it be that you are the legendary incarnation of a God?¡±


    Lorne rolled his eyes and leaned his head towards Kyle with a mysterious expression.


    ¡°Old friend, if you really want to know about this, it¡¯s not like I can say no. But you must promise to keep your mouth shut. Only then I¡¯ll share my secrets.¡±


    Kyle was overjoyed when he heard this. He quickly patted his chest and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This matter shall stay between us. I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    Lorne gestured for Kyle to lean his ear towards him.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I am the incarnation of the God Prometheus!¡±


    ...


    ¡°ck!¡±


    Kyle was stunned. The knife and fork in his hand fell to the ground. Lorne saw Kyle¡¯s shocked look and immediately became excited.


    ¡°Although there is no divine power in the human world, my wisdom was still retained. It¡¯s still very easy to predict some things from the future, even just for a little bit.


    ¡°I know things like how you wet your bed when you were two years old.


    ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t need to think too much about things like the heavy snow in the north and the drought in the east of the river. I can see it clearly with my eyes closed.¡±


    When Kyle heard that Lorne was the incarnation of Prometheus, he was still a little stunned. Then, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    Lorne mentioned that he was the incarnation of Prometheus, and can easily predict the future?


    Then, why was it that Lorne did not know that he was the king?


    Also, he knew that he has never wet his bed before!


    Although, this was the first time that Kyle had heard someone bringing up such a bizarre matter. He did not know whether tough or cry as he patted Lorne¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re friends now, right? You won¡¯t have to use these words to fool me, right? If you can predict the future, then do you think you could tell me what business I¡¯m in?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lorne really did not know about this, and he had never heard Charles mention it before.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll be honest. There are no incarnations of gods in the world, and I don¡¯t have the ability to predict the future.¡±


    ¡°Then how on Earth did you know about what happened thousands of miles away?¡±


    Kyle kept pestering Lorne till no end. He really wanted to know the true reason. Lorne refilled his ss and then filled Kyle¡¯s ss before he spoke.


    ¡°Well, I just relied on my ability. Actually, all of this was calcted by me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±


    Kyle stopped eating his food and drank a sip of his wine. He just stared hopefully at Lorne.


    Lorne casually pointed at the street outside with the knife and fork in his hand.


    ¡°Although my tavern¡¯s business is very dull and you¡¯re the only high-paying customer, the consumption of meat and vegetables isn¡¯t small.


    ¡°Naturally, I would have to go to the Eastern and Western markets to buy some mutton and arge number of vegetables every once in a while.


    ¡°But since half a month ago, I¡¯ve noticed that the number of mutton on the market has decreased sharply, and the price has been rising.


    ¡°You have to know that the consumption of mutton in Ln city is huge, and the stores in the Eastern and Western markets are huge. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°That can only mean that there¡¯s a problem with the source of the mutton supply. Do you know where most of the mutton supply in Ln Cityes from?¡±


    Lorne had only said a few words, but he had alreadypletely attracted Kyle¡¯s attention. This sounded more like a reliable answer, and the cause and effect were well-founded.


    When Lorne asked this question, Kyle blurted out, ¡°From the Northern ins region.¡±


    Lorne immediately looked at him with a strange gaze and nodded.


    ¡°Not bad at all. As expected of a merchant. You know this as well.¡±


    As the ruler of a country and a typical diligent administrator, Kyle naturally had some understanding of the livelihood of his people.


    ¡°Relying on the self-produced mutton in the central area of Ln country will not be able to supply the demand. The ce close to the Northern ins has always been the main source of providing mutton.


    ¡°Theck of supply of mutton in Ln City and two cities means that there¡¯s a problem in the north. Since there¡¯s no war, and I have never heard of any border conflicts, it can only be because of the sudden change in the weather up north.


    ¡°With this calction, one can imagine how cold the Bora Kingdom has be. Moreover, that ce has always been cold in winter, and apparently now even more so.


    ¡°Therefore, there must have been a snowstorm in the Bora Kingdom, so cold that arge number of cattle and sheep died.


    ¡°And this weather also affected ces close to the border.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    Kyle sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Lorne as if he was looking at a monster.


    Such talent! This was definitely a real talent!


    By just relying on the supply of mutton in the market and the change in price, he was able to deduce that there was heavy snow in the north thousands of miles away.


    If Lorne were to say that he was the incarnation of the God of Prometheus now, Kyle would have a 30% chance of believing it.


    With such an amazing talent, it would be a waste of talent if he did not get Lorne to be an official under him.


    All this time, Kyle had thought that it was an exaggeration when he said that there were sages in the world. Now, Kyle realized that it was not an exaggeration at all, and it was even better than that. Even if he could get some of his smartest ministers to analyze the market, none of them would be able to deduce it to this extent.


    Kyle took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    ¡°Then boss, how did you analyze the drought in the Eastern region of the river?¡±

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Shocking Reasoning! Great Talent!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lorne raised his ss and toasted Kyle.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was the one who analyzed the drought on the east side of the river too. It¡¯s also due to the change in the price of rice in the market and the source of food that caused my prediction.


    ¡°Ln City is the imperial capital. It¡¯s the most populous and important city in the world.


    ¡°By just relying on the farnd around Ln City, it¡¯s definitely not enough to cope with the daily consumption for such arge poption. Therefore, the transportation of grain depends entirely on the nearby towns.


    ¡°And the rice sold in the Eastern and Western markets have different prices because of the different ces of origin andpositions of the grains.¡±


    This time, without waiting for Lorne to finish, Kyle could already tell where Lorne was going with this.


    ¡°So you saw the sharp decrease in the amount of rice on the market from the east side and deduced that there might be a disaster in the Eastern region of the river?¡±


    Lorne nodded and agreed with Kyle¡¯s statement.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. In general, the reason for this is quite simr to the mutton one.¡±


    Kyle waspletely speechless this time. His right hand trembled slightly as he picked up the wine ss from the table, and then he drank it in one gulp. He had never expected that he would discover a great talent during his frequent visits over the past month.


    From noticing the tiniest detail, it had led to arge deduction, these two small urrences were able to deduce a situation that could have easily affected the court¡¯s strategic policy.


    Kyle thought that this was impressive, very impressive!


    After putting down the wine ss, Kyle scrutinized Lorne once again. After a long while, he finally spoke.


    ¡°Previously, when you said that you had ambitions as high as the sky, I thought you were just boasting. Now that I¡¯ve heard what you saye true, I truly believe that you really have a great ability.


    ¡°With your talent, you should be serving the country. Opening a tiny tavern has really undermined your true talents.


    ¡°Say, old friend, I have some connections. I know a few people who are important to the government. If you are willing, I can rmend you to them.¡±


    Lorne epted Kyle¡¯s praise calmly, but he did not care about Kyle¡¯s rmendation.


    ¡°Charles, you only know of a few lowly officials, and you dare say such big words. If you wish to rmend me as an official in the pce, you should at least have a status that matters, not just being a merchant. You know that you don¡¯t even have the ability to do so, right?


    ¡°I reckon that you only know a few minor nobles who are in charge of managing the merchants. You should just settle down and focus on your business, my friend.¡±


    When Kyle heard that Lorne was actually disdainful of his rmendation, he could not help but feel speechless. He was dumbfounded by the rejection.


    Lorne did not know that Kyle was actually the mighty king who sat in front of him, the most powerful person in the Ln Empire, yet he had be a braggart.


    However, Kyle¡¯s interest in this man peaked. He decided that it was a rare opportunity to put aside his status and interact with this talented man. He might as well continue to appear in this tavern as Charles and see when Lorne would discover his true identity.


    The two continued to toast their drinks. After a few sses of wine, Kyle remembered another reason foring here today.


    ¡°Boss, the heavy snow in the north and the drought in the east of the river, I¡¯m afraid the idea ofpeting with the Bora Kingdom can onlye to an end.


    ¡°But the hostility between the Ln Empire and those barbarians in the north goes as deep as the sea. ording to what you¡¯ve said, it would be rare for Prince Taylor to secretly send his people to Ln City to seek help.


    ¡°Is there really no other way to bypass the heavy snow, while taking care of the disaster relief, and give King Noel of the Bora Kingdom an attack?¡±


    Lorne did not have anyints in his heart this time when Kyle asked the question. After all, everyone in Ln knew about the hostility between the Bora Kingdom and the Ln Empire.


    It was understandable that the King of Ln would be eager to seek revenge against the Bora Kingdom. After some thoughts, he shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I don¡¯t think the current king will send his troops this year.¡±


    Kyle was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±


    Lorne took out a small knife and drew a simple picture on the wooden table.


    ¡°This area is our Ln Empire. The northern area is the Bora Kingdom, and further north is the Kama Ice Kingdom.


    ¡°The west and northwest of our Ln Empire are currently conquered by the Spartan Kingdom and the Sguta Kingdom.


    ¡°As for the Bora Kingdom further away, let¡¯s not talk about it. This is the current situation of the Ln Empire and the surrounding countries.¡±


    Kyle looked at the simple sketch and could not help but nod. It was urate. Only the generals in high positions and some important ministers in the imperial court could clearly and urately indicate the location and size of the surrounding countries.


    This tavern boss was able to draw it exactly as it was. This was simply shocking.


    Great talent! Great amazing talent! A great amazing wonderful talent!


    Kyle was so shocked that he did not know what to say. However, he still pricked up his ears and listened attentively to Lorne¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°If it were a normal year, the Ln Empire would not have any major disasters, and the soldiers dispatched in the north would be able to march normally. The Ln Empire¡¯s army would definitely have an overwhelming advantage over the Bora Kingdom. There¡¯s no doubt about the strength of the country and thebat ability of the army after all.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He loved to hear such wordse out from the tavern boss as he knew that he speaks only the truth.


    ¡°Therefore, in a normal year, with the opportunity brought by Prince Taylor and a few generals who can use their troops skillfully, King Noel would not be able to hold on for more than a few months.


    ¡°In this way, the neighboring kingdoms, such as the Spartan Kingdom and the Sguta Kingdom, would not even have the time to n a counterattack, this means that the Ln Empire has a high sess rate.¡±


    Kyle nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but what you said just now was a normal year. What if it was this year?¡±


    Lorne slightly changed the drawing on the table.


    ¡°This year?¡±


    Kyle nodded at Lorne¡¯s question. Then, Lorne heaved in a big sigh and spoke.


    ¡°If you fight, it¡¯ll be the other way around.¡±

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: This Boss Knows the King Very Well!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lorne did not pay attention to the way Kyle looked at him. He just continued talking to himself.


    ¡°And if this battle drags on for too long, it¡¯ll cause other nearby forces to react.?It¡¯ll be especially so for the Camaree Kingdom to the north of Bora. If the Bora Kingdom is destroyed, they will definitely know that it will be from the Ln Empire!


    ¡°Although a few months ago, they¡¯ve already conceded and said that they would be under us, if it reallyes down to this, do you really think that they would listen to the Ln Empire obediently?¡±


    Kyle only briefly about it and shook his head slightly.


    ¡°This concerns personal interests and their own survival. I think the people of Camaree will not stand for it.¡±


    Lorne took a bite of his food and nodded in response.


    ¡°That¡¯s the main reason. If the Camaree Kingdom reacts, the ambitious Sguta Kingdom will not sit idly by either.


    ¡°When the timees, the Ln Empire will be thend of the four wars and be mired in a predicament. What should have been a crushing war of national destruction will turn into a chaotic war of all parties that will exhaust the strength of everyone. It¡¯s really not advisable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the King of Ln knows this. He won¡¯t allow such a small mistake like this to even happen.¡±


    At this moment, Kyle fell into deep thought. The truth spoken by Lorne was actually simple and easy to understand. Even if he asked the ministers in the pce, there would be many people who woulde to this conclusion.


    It was just that Kyle could not let go of the hatred between him and the Bora Kingdom, so he was much too eager to ignore the many objective factors in y.


    Now that the objective facts came out from Lorne, he naturally sobered up.?Feeling a little depressed from the obvious facts, Kyle drank a mouthful of wine and spoke, ¡°What a pity, I didn¡¯t expect such a great opportunity to pass by so easily.¡±


    Lorne turned around and patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder to express hisfort.


    The king suddenly shivered. It had been many years since someone dared to pat him on the shoulder like this. Apart from his queen and the young prince, he has forgotten how long it had been since someone had patted him on the shoulder. After he became the king, even the best of brothers would pay attention to the difference between a king and a minister.


    Now, he was being patted on the shoulder by such a kid.


    Kyle felt that... it seemed to be not as bad as he thought it would be.


    A king was ruthless. As a king, he had to maintain his dignity at all times. No matter how good his rtionship with Rosen and the others was, he had a status to uphold. He could not really joke around. Therefore, Kyle sometimes felt lonely. He was so lonely that sometimes he could only hide the loneliness in his heart, which made him envious of other people and how they could easily express themselves.


    Therefore, Lorne¡¯s action made him feel veryfortable.


    Lorne did not notice theplicated psychological changes of Kyle and his slightly unnatural reaction. After patting his shoulder, he spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to hate about this situation. If this opportunity is gone, other opportunities like these will arise once more.¡±


    ¡°Since Prince Taylor dared to secretly send people to contact Ln, it¡¯s almost equivalent to putting an hourss in front of the destruction of Bora Kingdom. The timeline for this destruction would take nothing more than two years of effort.¡±


    Kyle instantly became spirited again. He hurriedly threw away the nonsensical thoughts in his mind and asked with a slightly inquisitive tone, ¡°Where should the Ln people start from?¡±


    ¡°The reason why Taylor sent people to ask for help is because the snowstorm in the north has caused arge number of cattle and sheep to die. Moreover, King Noel has been pestering him for arge amount of money.


    ¡°This time, he was unable to ask Ln for help, so I¡¯m sure that he would obediently provide it to King Noel. Do you think he would be able to let go of this?


    ¡°King Noel will be even more aggressive in the future. He¡¯ll be even more ambitious. There¡¯lle a day when Prince Taylor won¡¯t be able to take it anymore. When that timees, won¡¯t the opportunity fall into the palms of the King of Ln easily?


    ¡°So, if this year doesn¡¯t work out, there¡¯s still next year. At most, within two or three years, the Bora Kingdom will cease to exist.¡±


    The cutleries in Kyle¡¯s hand unconsciously dropped from the table as he processed Lorne¡¯s words. After a long while, Kyle could not help but shake his head slightly.


    The solution to all this was actually not asplicated as he thought it would be!


    Were Prince Taylor to open this gate, the crack between the two kings of Bora Kingdom would never be closed. If any other general were to analyze it, this would be the oue.


    This would be the greatest foreshadowing of the Ln Empire being buried in the grasnds.


    It was this young man in front of him who was not only proficient in public life and politics but was also proficient in military affairs.


    Lorne... was an all-rounder!


    ¡°In that case, King Kyle can only endure for a while. He should wait until the wind and snow in the north subside and the drought in the country is resolved. Then only the war to destroy other countries would be able to happen.¡±


    Lorne nodded slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean. Moreover, my friend, don¡¯t think that His Majesty the King doesn¡¯t understand the principle of patience.


    ¡°The current king has been a very rare and wise king since ancient times. Even I can understand the principle. How can King Kyle not understand it? I¡¯m sure that our king can endure it more than anyone else!¡±


    In an instant, Kyle¡¯s entire body trembled. These few statements instantly brought back his memories. His thoughts could not help but flow back to when before he became the king. As the second prince, he was on par with the first prince. They fought in wars from all over the world and destroyed many forces.


    Kyle had at least 70% of the sess, but it also led to the possibility of no reconciliation between him and the first prince. It also made him more and more suspected by the king.


    If he showed off his abilities and did not know how to restrain and conceal himself, he would be crippled by his father before he could rebel.


    What did he rely on to be able to ascend to the throne in the end?


    It was patience.


    How could he get to where he was today without the ability to endure things?


    Therefore, when Lorne spoke out his true thoughts, Kyle was baffled.


    This tavern boss really knew this king very well!


    ...


    Lorne saw that the two jars of wine on the table had been emptied. He got up and went to the cab to get another two more jars. At the same time, he said to Kyle with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t think too much. You should learn more from the qualities of the king.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t endure it, you¡¯ll mess up the big n. Patience is not cowardice, but it¡¯s to wait for the right moment to strike.


    ¡°You should pull back your clenched fist in order to have a stronger punch.¡±


    !!!


    Kyle was really stunned this time.


    F*ck, such philosophical words!


    ¡°You should pull back your clenched fist in order to have a stronger punch...


    ¡°Boss, if you write these words down, it¡¯ll be enough to make your name known in Ln City.¡±


    Lorne spoke humbly that he was just an average person. However, in Kyle¡¯s heart, he could not help ridicule that statement. This was something that no average person could summarize.


    The two of them continued to talk to one another until they finished two more jars of wine on the table. Then, Kyle looked at the sky and was reminded that the disaster in the east of the river had notpletely ended. He knew it was not a good idea to leave the pce for too long.


    Therefore, he stood up and shook hands with Lorne. At the same time, he took out a few more silver coins from his money bag.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s gettingte. There are many things I have yet to do.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to visit you after I¡¯ve settled the business transactions.¡±


    Lorne stood up happily.


    ¡°Alright then, take care. You might be able to taste my newly brewed high-quality alcohol wine the next time youe.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°High-quality alcohol wine? Then it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯lle again next time!¡±


    After he agreed, Kyle said his farewells to Lorne and left the tavern, disappearing within the crowds.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Secretive King!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When he returned to the pce, Kyle was left alone in the study room. He recalled everything that happened in Lorne¡¯s tavern today and carefully processed the logical reasoning of the tavern boss. After pondering for more than half an hour, Kyle finally let out a long sigh.


    ¡°He has such a world-shocking talent, it¡¯s unparalleled in the officials in the kingdom! To think that there¡¯s such a talented person in the world. I just hate that I didn¡¯t get to find out about him earlier. This really feels like a great loss on my end!


    ¡°What kind of life circumstances would one have to experience to be able to obtain such a talent? To be able to understand people¡¯s feelings, understand their thoughts, be proficient in people¡¯s politics, and be good at marching and fighting...


    ¡°Perfect, this man is really perfect!¡±


    Right about as Kyle repeatedly knocked his head thinking about the tavern boss, the guard who usually stood post outside the king¡¯s study room carefully knocked on the door.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Allen requests an audience.¡±


    Kyle was stunned. Allen had actually requested for the king?


    On second thought, Kyle could roughly guess the purpose of Allen¡¯s request of the king. He immediately straightened out his clothes and then ordered the guards outside to invite Allen in.


    ¡°The head of the Ministry of War, Allen, greets Your Majesty the King!¡±


    Kyle walked over with a smile on his face and shook hands with the minister once he finished bowing.


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s just you and me. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Before Allen sat down on the chair beside Kyle, he was quite cautious and bowed to Kyle again before sitting down.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here today to request your permission on a certain matter.¡±


    After he said this, Kyle became really confused. However, Allen was his statesman after all. Were he to make a small request, Kyle would try his best to agree to the terms.


    ¡°Just say it. As long as I can agree to the terms, I will not refuse.¡±


    Allen stood up from his chair, crossed his arm over his heart, and bowed deeply.


    ¡°I wish to kindly request the king to send an army to attempt and see if it¡¯s really impossible to destroy the Bora Kingdom.


    ¡°I do not wish for an all-out war and for Your Majesty. I just wish to participate in this rendezvous. I n on sending a small number of troops to test the waters. Three to five thousand elite soldiers will be enough.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll immediately dispatch arge number of domestic troops to attack the Bora Kingdom from the north. If it is not possible, I shall withdraw my troops at the appropriate time.¡±


    Kyle was shocked by Allen¡¯s request. He had not expected Allen to ruminate about this matter at all. It seemed that even someone as intelligent as Allen would asionally lose his rationality due to personal emotions.


    Recalling what Lorne had said to him today, Kyle immediately straightened his back.


    ¡°Oh dear, what should I say to you? I shall teach you an important life lesson today, my friend!¡±


    ¡°Please, enlighten me, Your Majesty!¡±


    Kyle sighed, and then spoke in a confident tone, ¡°Did you know that one should always pull back ones¡¯ clenched fist in order to have a stronger punch?¡±


    Allen¡¯s body suddenly trembled. He looked at the king in disbelief. With the wisdom he just shared, the Ministry of War easily understood the meaning in an instant. He was just shocked that Kyle¡¯s words were so thought-provoking. It seemedmon, but the implication that came with it had no end, not even the sages from ancient times would have been able to prophesize such phrases to their people.


    Sure enough, in the past, the king always had to discuss all matters thoroughly with the civil and military ministers. He was always a hidden existence when it came to matters such as these. However, now, he did not know just how much wisdom his beloved King had hidden.


    The king looked at Allen, who was famous for his decisiveness and wisdom as his right-hand man, and saw that the man had a shocked expression.


    Kyle instantly felt a little smug.


    The tavern boss was indeed an extraordinaryd. Once the king repeated Lorne¡¯s sentence, he managed to subdue an important minister in the pce. It seemed that he would have to stick around the tavern boss more for his wise words were quite useful.


    With his hands behind his back, Kyle wandered around the study room a few times. Then, he spoke in a serious tone, ¡°Allen, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to destroy the Bora Kingdom, but the situation right now does not call for it, so I can only endure it for now.


    ¡°You should know that once the Bora Kingdom starts a war, it will not only affect the rtionship between the two countries, but it¡¯ll also affect the major events in the surrounding area.


    ¡°We should not so hastily test the waters with our important troops and waste our military power. The moment we decide to send out our troops, we must do so in the manner of destroying the Bora Kingdom in one go.


    ¡°Otherwise, if we decide to test the waters by sending a few troops, it¡¯ll definitely arouse the vignce of the ambitious people of the kingdoms like the Camaree Kingdom and the Sguta Kingdom.


    ¡°Were that to happen, we would have to tighten the security of the Ln Empire for a long period of time in case of an ambush. Once that happens, if we try to do anything, we would be hindered in many aspects.¡±


    Kyle hadpletely forgotten his original attitude. He had only used the words that Lorne had shared with him to educate Allen. While being lectured, Allen¡¯s feet were rooted to the ground. His expression changed several times. He was the Ministry of War, it was impossible for him to not understand these things that his king shared. It was just in his heart, he was unwilling to ept it. Now that he had been exposed of his true intentions by His Majesty the King, Allen¡¯s heart naturally surged.


    ¡°The wisdom that Your Majesty shared should be reflected in my actions. What I requested had not been thought thoroughly and I acted too rash about such an important situation. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±


    Kyle waved his hand and replied nonchntly, ¡°You too share the burden of the country. I know you¡¯ve worked hard on political matters. What crime is there to be guilty of?


    ¡°You only need to remember that if you aren¡¯t able to endure it, you¡¯ll end up missing the bigger picture. Our Ln Empire is destined to reach higher achievements. There is no need for us to rush as we have many more years toe.


    ¡°In the next few days, we shall focus on pacifying the drought in the Eastern region and continue to train our troops to strengthen the military.


    ¡°You can also send someone to pacify Prince Taylor¡¯s side if needed. This will show that our Ln Empire has not given up on him. We just need to wait for an opportunity to arise again.¡±


    At this moment, Allen had beenpletely convinced by Kyle¡¯s suggestion. He nodded repeatedly to show that he had thoroughly remembered the king¡¯s instructions. Then, he respectfully bowed and left.


    Kyle, who had suddenly be very happy, was left in the study room alone once again as he pondered upon the potential questions that could be asked in the future.


    ...


    After leaving the pce, Allen further processed the words that were shared with the king as he mounted his carriage. However, halfway through, his carriage met with Rosen. They were both high-ranking officials in the pce, and they had contributed greatly to the rise of the Ln Empire. The rtionship between the two was steady. Therefore, when the carriage met, they both dismounted the carriage with the intention of having a conversation.


    ¡°Allen, based on where you came from, did you juste out of the pce?¡±


    Hearing Rosen¡¯s question, Allen nodded and then let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Rosen, I¡¯m afraid that if I share with you what had just happened, you¡¯d tease me for it. In the past, I¡¯ve always thought that His Majesty the King was only good at coordinating the overall situation, and it was up to us toe up with strategies.


    ¡°Now, I realize that the perception I had of him had been wrong the whole time.¡±


    Rosen¡¯s interest peaked from Allen¡¯s words. Allen, who was known for being gifted at making decisions, had actually dared to confess something like this!


    ¡°Allen, what exactly happened? Why don¡¯t you share with me the experience you encountered today?¡±


    Allen agreed and shared about the event that happened between him and the king, in full detail.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: A Money Making Business Deal!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The king¡¯s words are indeed full of meaning and foresight!¡±


    Rosen became even more curious about this situation.


    ¡°What did he say that shocked you, Allen?¡±


    Allen seemed to have learned the essence of His Majesty the King. He coughed lightly and straightened his back.


    ¡°You should pull back your clenched fist in order to have a stronger punch!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rosen was shocked. These words were indeed profound, and the meaning it carried was as deep as the ocean.


    However, these words did not seem like something he would expect the king to utter. Initially, he was shocked by the sentence but then fell into deep thought after some consideration. After interacting with each other for so many years, he was naturally very familiar with Kyle¡¯s behavior and speaking habits. Such words have never been spoken from the mouth of His Majesty the King.


    Instead, it sounded a little more like the personal opinion of a certain tavern boss, Lorne.


    Of course, Rosen was not so certain about this. After a moment of silence, Rosen suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Allen, the next time the king leaves the pce while concealing his identity, you should request to apany him. I think you will be able to gain more reasonable insights from it.¡±


    Rosen¡¯s suggestions were not only to entertain himself with this thought but it could also be considered as him wanting to help Lorne. He believed that Lorne was indeed a sage. He had experienced it with his own two eyes, so he might as well let Allen take a look.


    Presumably, with the king¡¯s regard for Lorne, such a person could eventually be an official in the pce. Since that was the case, he might as well let Allen and Lorne be familiar with each other. When Allen heard Rosen¡¯s suggestion, he got a little confused.


    Could it be that the king had some fortuitous encounter whenever he leaves the pce?


    Allen immediately decided that he would apany the king out of the pce next time to take a look for himself.


    ...


    After two or three days, various matters in the pce proceeded smoothly. On the morning of the fourth day, Kyle specially held a small meeting and ordered all counts and above in Ln City to enter the pce for a ceremony.


    Then, he discussed with the ministers regarding all matters to the utmost detail. They worked until it was close to lunchtime before the small meeting adjourned.


    ording to the rules in the past, the officials, including those that were the head of the six ministries, would stay in the pce to dine with the king. This time, however, Kyle hastily spoke to Rosen and the others before leaving, ¡°Today, I will not be having lunch in the pce. However, you may feast before you leave if you wish to stay.¡±


    Those who were familiar with Kyle¡¯s temperament knew that if he did not n to have lunch in the pce, he would have to leave the pce.


    The others did not have any reaction, all except Allen, whose eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me for asking, but may I apany you to leave the pce to wherever you wish to be going?¡±


    Kyle was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at Allen with a puzzled look. In the past, Allen never had the time to apany him out of the pce.


    Why did he suddenly be interested in this sudden trip?


    However, since he was going out of the pce, he would not mind bringing others with him. Therefore, Kyle nodded his head in agreement.


    ...


    After changing his clothes into ordinary clothes that were prepared in advance ¡ª under the secret protection of arge number of personal guards ¡ª the two of them headed straight for Silk Street. This was the street where Lorne¡¯s tavern was located.


    On the way, Kyle even specially instructed Allen not to reveal his identity. He could only address him as an ordinary merchant to the outside world that goes by the name Charles.


    Kyle¡¯s destination was of course the small tavern located in Silk Street. He did not have much to do today. He just nned to enjoy some delicious food and have a chat with the owner. However, when he walked to the entrance of the tavern, he found that Lorne was leaning on the counter, writing and drawing something.


    Kyle¡¯s curiosity immediately peaked from this. He deliberately coughed a little louder than usual to attract Lorne¡¯s attention.


    When Lorne heard the sound, he looked up and saw Kyle. Then, his face immediately lit up with joy. He happily trotted over, grabbed Kyle¡¯s arm with one hand, and put his other hand around Kyle¡¯s shoulder as he walked in.


    ¡°Come,e, old friend. You¡¯re just in time. I have a rich business opportunity for you!¡±


    Kyle did not feel ufortable with such a friendly gesture. Instead, he himself put his arm around Lorne¡¯s shoulder too. It was as if the two of them were old friends who had known each other for many years.


    However, Allen, who followed closely behind them, was a little dumbfounded. His eyeballs almost popped out when he saw that gesture. ¡®The f*ck, is this still the king I know?¡¯ he thought to himself.


    In this civilian street, His Majesty the King dared to put his arm around someone¡¯s shoulder to have augh and chat! What was going on!


    It was no wonder that Rosen had asked him to apany the King out of the pce. It seemed that there was a reason behind it.


    The two people who friendlily walked in front of him with their arms around each other did not pay attention to Allen¡¯s reaction at all. On the contrary, Kyle asked with interest, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s this business venture that you wish to share with me? Do you want me to open a tavern with you?¡±


    Lorne shook his head and pulled Kyle to the side of his counter. One could see a n of Ln City on it, as well as a stack of books on the side. Lorne picked up a branch and circled the northeast corner of the floor n of Ln City.


    ¡°Do you see this, old friend? The king is going to build a temporary pce here. He¡¯ll probably start construction within a month. I don¡¯t know what business you¡¯re in, but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be difficult to stock up on some wood and stones right now.


    ¡°First, gather arge amount of high-quality wood and stones. When this pce is being built, no matter what price you sell it to the Ministry of Industrials, it¡¯ll be of great benefit.


    ¡°Once you sell it at a normal price, or even at a higher price. The pce will still want to buy it from you.


    ¡°However, if you sell it at a lower price. Then, you might be able to build a good foundation between the pce people. This is a great deal no matter how you look at it.¡±


    Lorne was talking so animatedly that he did not notice the extremely shocked look in Kyle¡¯s eyes.


    It was so mysterious as to how he knew of this at all!


    The decision to build a temporary pce had only been passed in the pce for a few days, and Lorne already knew about it?


    This was too ridiculous! Did the Ln Pce share all their secrets with Lorne?


    Even Kyle felt that he was fully exposed in this tiny tavern. Notwithstanding Kyle, but even Allen, who was behind him, also had his eyes pop out of his eye sockets.


    Was the king pulling a prank on him with this unknown tavern boss?


    Otherwise, how could this matter be said so urately?


    The king had previously discussed with his group of pce officials that he wanted to build a small pce in the northeast corner of Ln City. This matter was approved by the decision-making officials and approved by the deliberating officials only recently. It had only been two days since it was sent to the administrative officials for implementation.


    However, the young man in front of them seemed to have witnessed the whole process and knew of everything.


    What kind of person was this!

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Could This Be Another Deduction?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In reality, Lorne had nothing better to do that day. He remembered that King Kyle had built a small pce before, so of course, he remembered this matter clearly.


    However, he knew that he could not get involved in this matter. Firstly, he did not have the capital, and secondly, he did not have the interest, he simply had the idea of giving this fortune-making business to his merchant friend.


    With his merchant friend¡¯s generous character of paying a few more silver coins for a meal, if he really made a fortune in this business, how could he miss out on his share?


    That was why Lorne was so excited to share this with his generous merchant friend, all about this great opportunity.


    Perhaps he noticed that Kyle did not have such a big reaction to the fortune-making business as he hoped he would have. This then alerted Lorne of the other man¡¯s dazed behavior. Looking at the dazed man, he could not help but pat him lightly.


    ¡°I say, old friend, why are you in a daze? This is a great opportunity to make more money, and it¡¯s just waiting to be collected. If you dy for even a moment, you¡¯ll miss the opportunity.¡±


    After being patted by Lorne, only then did Kyle wake up from his daze.


    ¡°Boss, how are you so sure that King Kyle will build a temporary pce in the northeast corner of Ln City?¡±


    Lorne immediately thumped his chest loudly.


    ¡°We¡¯re brothers now. Why would I lie to you?


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right to doubt me. I can assure you that in a month at most, this temporary pce will break ground and start construction. If my prediction is wrong, I¡¯ll buy all the wood and stone materials that you have stockpiled. This tavern will even be mortgaged to you!¡±


    Kyle was now certain that Lorne was a really confident person. There was no doubt that his idea of building a pce was foiled by this tavern boss again. He suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s talk about this newfound opportunity that you found when we¡¯re seated at a table. I also brought a friend here today, so you¡¯ll have to bring us some of your best dishes.¡±


    Lorne then noticed Allen who followed closely behind him. He said apologetically, ¡°I was careless. Forgive me for this behavior, my tunnel vision only cared about the potential business profits that could turn you into a rich man.¡±


    Kyle could not help butugh.


    ¡°I know, I know. When you settle downter, you¡¯ll have to tell me how you came up with this deduction.¡±


    Lorne gestured for the two of them to sit down. Then, he went to the kitchen and prepared a few exquisite dishes. Allen looked at the exquisite dishes ced on his table and his appetite immediately aroused as he wafted in the smell.


    He whispered in Kyle¡¯s ear, ¡°Your Majesty, these dishes look good.¡±


    Kyle immediately red at him.


    ¡°Call me an old friend or Charles when we¡¯re outside!¡±


    Allen hurriedly nodded. Only then did Kyle speak in satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you eat. I reckon you won¡¯t want to eat the food prepared at the pce when you go back.¡±


    As he spoke, Lorne brought out thest two tes of dishes.


    ¡°Old friend, you really came at the right time today. Not only will I share with you the business opportunity of getting rich, but you¡¯ll also be able to try the high-quality alcohol wine that I mentionedst time.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out two different wine jars from the cab. Then, without needing Kyle to greet him, Lorne sat on one side of the table quite naturally. When Allen saw Lorne¡¯s natural reaction, he felt as if 10,000 question marks had formed in his heart. He really did not know the identity of His Majesty the King, but the way he acted was too casual to be called a king.


    After Lorne filled their wine sses, Kyle pointed at Allen and said, ¡°This is the person I brought today, you can just call him Warren.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in business with me, Vincent, and the others.¡±


    Lorne immediately looked at the two of them in surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your business to be particrly big, but you¡¯re really smart. You know how to do business in a group.¡±


    Lorne waved his hand as he spoke.


    ¡°Warren, since you¡¯ve been introduced by my old friend here, I won¡¯t say much else. Try my cooking first.¡±


    Allen nced at Kyle, then picked up a knife and fork to taste it.


    !!!


    D*mn! It was delicious! It was not the best food in the world, but at least it had apletely different vor than what he usually ate at home.


    The same exact dish, but it contained a different taste to it. He finally knew why the king often came out of the pce.


    ¡°Boss, you are really good at cooking!¡±


    Allen, who was usually a man of few words, rarely praised others directly. This time he actually gave a rare praise to Lorne. The atmosphere immediately became more harmonious as the three of them drank and ate.


    After three rounds of drinking, Kyle put down his cutleries and pointed at the Ln City n on the counter.


    ¡°Boss, you have to tell me. How did you analyze King Kyle¡¯s intention of building a pce?¡±


    Lorne nodded as if it was obvious. He said in a ratherfortable tone, ¡°How else do you think I know? It¡¯s not like the king himself would send someone to tell me.¡±


    Kyle and Allen looked at each other. Kyle¡¯s face revealed a look of eptance while Allen waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Boss, tell me again how you analyzed the king¡¯s n to build a temporary pce. It can¡¯t be that the prices of wood and stone in Ln City have increased, right?¡±


    Lorne waved his hand.


    ¡°If the price has increased, why would I ask you to take part in this business? I just want you to make a profit before the price goes up.¡±


    As he spoke, Lorne stood up and went to the counter to get the city n. Then, Lorne spread the n out on the table for everyone to see.


    ¡°Usually, I would go to the East City to buy arge number of vegetables. I¡¯ve built a rtionship with a few of them as I¡¯ve always liked to buy from them.


    ¡°Thest time I went, I bought vegetables from this guy from the Northeast side of Ln City. He sold the freshest of vegetables that you should definitely look out for, mind you. They told me that they would starting once every two to three days after today.


    ¡°The reason was that the distance from the northeast side of the farm to Ln City had be much longer than before as there were a series of roads that were being blocked by the pce.¡±


    Kyle and Allen were so engrossed in listening that Allen could not help but interject, ¡°So you went to see for yourself?¡±


    Lorne nodded.


    ¡°Anyway, except for you, my old friend, and the rest of you, almost no one woulde to my tavern. With the extra time on my hands, I naturally went to the northeast corner of Ln City to take a look. As expected, a piece of tnd was blocked by the imperial guards of the pce.


    ¡°Not only that, but I also saw a few officials that wore the pce¡¯s clothes entering and leaving the sealed area. You have to know that the clothes of the civil and military officials in the pce are slightly different. Afterparing them, I found that these officials belong to the department of the Ministry of Industrials.


    ¡°The people in the Ministry of Industrials are usually responsible for farnd, water conservancy, and various facilities. Oh, as well as the royal garden and the king¡¯s pce of course.


    ¡°Based on this geographical location, I really can¡¯t think of anything else besides the garden and the pce. If we¡¯re talking about the garden alone, since the previous era, Ln City already constructed Maria¡¯s Garden. From the looks of it, the current king would definitely not waste manpower and financial resources to build another garden. So, therefore, the only conclusion would be to construct a pce.¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, the entire tavern became pin-drop silent.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Dumbstruck Allen!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Kyle had experienced it before, knowing that Lorne used mutton and rice to deduce the miraculous events of the snowstorm and drought, but once again, he was at a loss for words. With just one or two sentences from the vegetable seller, he had deduced that the king and his officials were preparing to build a temporary pce. This still left Kyle extremely shocked.


    It was especially more so for Allen, who hade to this tavern for the first time


    ¡®What the f*ck! He could even deduce things like this?¡¯ Allen thought in his head.


    Observing the details and seeing the big picture through the tiniest details was the strength of a strategist like Allen. However, he knew that he himself would not be capable of deducing something like this.


    What kind of a genius would have this mind? It was as if a small matter was at the center, and this genius connected it to endless scenarios.


    Such a person could only be called a monster!


    Allen finally understood why the king enjoyed leaving the pce secretly every few days during the past month or so. It turns out that there was such an intelligent sage that resided in this tiny tavern. Even Allen would happilye here every day to chat with the owner.


    The king and his Minister of War sat rooted in their respective seats as their minds filled with chaotic thoughts.


    Lorne looked at the two of them with some anticipation, hoping for a desired reaction. After a long while, Lorne grumbled with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Hey, Charles, Warren, say something¡­ I¡¯ve told you the reason and the whole story. I¡¯m just waiting for you to say something, and we¡¯ll start this profitable business.¡±


    Once Lorne spoke up, only then did Kyle and Lorne get out of their dazed state. After suppressing the surprise and shock towards Lorne, Kyle smiled at Lorne.


    ¡°Boss, I may not be able to venture into this business of yours.¡±


    Lorne was a little surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Charles? Do you still not believe me, or are you saying that you don¡¯t like this business?¡±


    Kyle quickly waved his hand. As the King of Ln, he had onlye out of the pce to experience the livelihood of the people. His main purpose was only to visit Lorne today.


    His main business was still to deal with government affairs. There were so many memorials every day, and so many documents that were sent over by the decision-maker officials behind closed doors. He was too busy reviewing and giving opinions to be able to meddle in small businesses like these.


    Even if he seeded, he would not make much money. There was really no need for that, so he naturally had to reject Lorne. Of course, he could not directly say that he did not care about this small business. That would appear to be too arrogant and would break his disguise as a merchant.


    Therefore, after thinking for a short while in his mind, he patted his chest and said to Lorne, ¡°Boss, your words are too harsh. The rtionship between the two of us is extraordinary, trust me. I believe you and trust you. Besides, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen your ability. You said that King Kyle wanted to cultivate the pce, so I¡¯ll believe your facts.¡±


    Lorne nodded with some satisfaction.


    A hint of apology immediately appeared on Kyle¡¯s face.


    ¡°But, right now, I really can¡¯t sparerge amounts of money to stock up on high-quality wood and stone materials.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to break the news to you that we¡¯re all in the medicinal herbs business. We travel between the center of the kingdom and other ces at a fixed time.


    ¡°I just bought all kinds of medicinal herbs inrge quantities a few days ago. At this moment, all my money is on the goods. I really can¡¯t spare any more money in a short period of time. So even though I know this is a profitable business, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Lorne looked disappointed. He knew that in the medicinal business, there were always more goods than money.


    This made his n to earn a small profit go down the drain. However, since he could not partake in this business, Lorne gave up on this idea. Anyway, hoarding wood and stone would just provide a small amount of money, so it would not matter to him. Moreover, there would definitely be a lot more opportunities that would be in store for him.


    Therefore, Lorne filled Kyle and Allen¡¯s sses with more wine. Then, he waved his hand elegantly and said, ¡°Forget it. Since there¡¯s no fixed rate with this business, I can¡¯t force it. When I find a way to make a fortune in the future, I will look for you guys again to discuss it.¡±


    Kyle cupped his hands and then asked with a smile, ¡°Boss, although I don¡¯t have money now to make this deal, someone else could make a fortune out of it.


    ¡°If I miss the opportunity and can¡¯t do it, why don¡¯t you find someone else to do it? With your analysis, there are countless people in Ln City who would be willing to work with you.¡±


    Lorne rolled his eyes and immediately pretended to be profound as he spoke, ¡°I have my reasons.¡±


    Kyle spread his hands and signaled Lorne to continue.


    ¡°First of all, we¡¯re close. Just by looking at your behavior and words over the past month, I know that you are a trustworthy person. I can¡¯t trust anyone else, and I don¡¯t have the time to understand them. Only you, old friend, would I ce my trust in.¡±


    Kyle suddenly felt energized, and was somewhat delighted by what Lorne said. With his status as the Ln King, others could only obey his orders and treat him as if he was a God. How could they dare to say whether they trusted him or not?


    However, for some reason, when Lorne said this, Kyle felt ttered. It seemed that it was a great honor to be regarded as the only person that Lorne could trust. Knowing this, Kyle immediately raised his ss. ¡°Come on then boss, let me toast you. Your words have hit the nail on the head. I, Charles, shall put my trust in you too!¡±


    Kyle and Lorne immediately drank up the wine in their sses. The atmosphere was quite lively.


    This made Allen, who sat beside him, dumbfounded.


    Was His Majesty the King¡­ really this much of aid-back person?


    He had been by Kyle¡¯s side for many years, and this was the first time he had seen Kyle¡¯s reaction towards something like this. It seemed that the young man in front of him really suited the king¡¯s taste.


    After the two put down their wine sses, Lorne continued speaking.


    ¡°There¡¯s another reason too. I see that you look like a man of great wealth and nobility. You look very blessed, and your achievements in the future will definitely not be low! So I say, Charles, you¡¯re destined to be a man of great wealth and fortune in your life, with endless happiness.


    ¡°Were I to cooperate with you, I know that it will definitely not go wrong.¡±


    Of course, Lorne was just talking nonsense here. He actually did not know anything. However, most people enjoy hearing good things about themselves, do they not?


    He said that Charles contained a life of great wealth and prosperity. As a businessman, he could not deny it himself. Who in the right mind would not want to make a lot of money in the business world!


    However, what Lorne said felt different when Kyle heard it.


    ???


    This tavern boss also knew how to tempt Fate. He was absolutely right!


    He was the King of Ln after all and the whole world was at his fingertips. He has always been noble and rich all his life too!

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Strong Wine!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Boss, you know how to read the lives of people?¡± Kyle, who had calmed down from his shock, could not help but wonder out loud.


    Lorne knocked down his drink in one go and casually waved his hand.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. It¡¯s just some petty tricks. These are all passed down from my family. I only have a drop of what they contain. ording to the records of my family, my ancestors were legendary...¡±


    Lorne was just about to speak when Kyle immediately raised his hand to interrupt him.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know. Your ancestors might be the incarnation of some God of Prometheus again. Are you really going to tell me that you know everything again? What else can you predict now?¡±


    Lorne saw that he got interrupted before he started to brag, but he did not appear to be embarrassed from the interjection. Instead, he calmly raised his wine ss again.


    ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Drink! Let¡¯s not leave until we¡¯re drunk.¡±


    The three of them immediately raised their sses and drank the wine. This time, they drank a fewrge gulps in session. After all the food on the table had been eaten, Kyle estimated that it was time for him to return to the pce. He stood up shakily, his face red from drinking.


    ¡°Boss... Boss Lorne, I think it¡¯s gettingte. I still have to make a trip to the shop, so I won¡¯t be staying for long.¡±


    Hearing this, Allen also stood up. His face was also flushed red, and he reeked of alcohol.


    Lorne looked at the two of them, who wobbled as they walked, and could not help but ask worriedly.


    ¡°Hey, you two, look at you. Can you two even walk safely to the shop? Why don¡¯t you tell me where the shop is, and I¡¯ll send you two there.¡±


    Kyle suddenly shivered. He did not want to be exposed right now.


    ¡°No, no, no. No one would look after your tavern, boss. You won¡¯t have to worry about sending us there. It¡¯s just a few sips of wine. Do you really think it¡¯ll be a challenge for us to go back? We can go back on our own.¡±


    As he spoke, Kyle threw one silver coin after another out of his money bag.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m grateful that you thought about me today. You gave me a chance to make a fortune, but unfortunately, I had to turn it down. This feels like you made a loss and I feel a little bad. I¡¯ll pay a few more silver coins for today¡¯s meal. It can be considered as buying these few jars of good wine too.¡±


    Lorne was overjoyed. These few coins had a lot of purchasing power in this era. An average family of five could eat for a long time with what the king had so generously offered.


    ¡°Old friend, I never make mistakes when ites to judging characteristics. You¡¯re really truly an honest person. Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t be the only deal that will earn you a lot of money. Once I rest and think about it, sooner orter, I¡¯ll find another way to let you earn a mountain of gold and silver in the future.¡±


    Kyle did not know how to react to what Lorne said, all he felt was his fondness growing for this young tavern boss. He had the ability, insight, intelligence, understanding of human rtionships, and was also charismatic when it came to speaking. His personality was also so good, and his behavior was very much to his liking. Such a young man was simply the word God would use to describe perfection.


    Kyle secretly made up his mind that if Lorne ever enters the pce one day, he would put this young man to good use. After the king and Minister of War got up from their seats, the two of them supported each other as they walked towards the door of the tavern.


    On the way, Kyle did not know if his legs were weak or if he had passed out from drinking, but he staggered on the ground. It was Lorne who was quick enough to rush over and support him.


    ¡°I say, old friend. If you can¡¯t drink that much, you should have said so earlier. I¡¯m still waiting for you to make a lot of money. Don¡¯t fall sick now, it¡¯ll be a problem for both of us in the future.


    ¡°The brew actually had a higher alcohol content than usual. Looking at you now, I should¡¯ve just kept it to myself. Seems that you can¡¯t handle your alcohol, old friend.¡±


    Kyle immediately became anxious.


    ¡°Hey boss, you can¡¯t do this. Next time, you must bring out all the good stuff. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect the alcohol content to be this high either. Back in my days, I used to be able to drink two jars alone. Nowadays, even sharing two jars between three people would be more than enough for me.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m telling you, your wine is the best. If you made it stronger, you would surely attract the customers in Ln City. Alcohol these days are too weak I tell you. Hey! In fact, you should thank me for this great idea! What would you do without me, boss¡­¡±


    The speaker mumbled as he spoke, not meaning anything he said. The listener, however, immediately fell into deep thought. It made sense. Charles was indeed a businessman after all. He had some foresight and wits. The more the listener thought about it, the more he agreed as to why he neglected something like selling alcohol!


    In the Ln Era and earlier eras, the alcohol brewed was very low in alcohol content. Most people only drank fruit wine. Were he to mass produce 40 to 50 jars of strong alcohol, he would be the most popr man in the alcohol market.


    After memorizing this business opportunity in his mind, Lorne patted Kyle¡¯s back.


    ¡°Okay, based on what you said, I won¡¯t miss this opportunity. But do you really not need me to send you two off?¡±


    Kyle and Allen hurriedly waved their hands again.


    ¡°No need, no need. You do what you need to do. We can leave on our own.¡±


    Lorne then nodded.


    ¡°Alright then, take care, you two. I won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡±


    Kyle and Allen said their goodbyes and helped each other out of the shop. After turning a corner away from Silk Street, arge number of disguised pce guards swarmed over, protecting the two of them in the middle.


    Kyle and Allen decided to travel in a low-profile manner, so they did not take a carriage. When they left, instead of resting while being transported, they had to slowly make their way towards the pce. With the cold breeze that surrounded them on their journey back, most of the drunkenness that they had had dissipated.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Kyle let out a long breath and turned his head to look at his subject.


    ¡°Warren, what do you think of this young boss?¡±


    Hearing the king still address him as Warren, Allen was a little speechless. He did not know what to say. However, when he thought of the boss in the tavern, Allen¡¯s thoughts immediately drifted far away. After a while, he calmed himself down again.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did Lorne really analyze the matter of you building a small pce in the northeast corner of Ln City with just a few clues?¡±


    Kyle immediately red at him.


    ¡°What? Do you think that I¡¯m working with him to lie to you?


    Allen immediately bowed and said, ¡°I have never doubted you, Your Majesty! Forgive me as I¡¯m just shocked and a little incredulous when ites to matters like these.¡±


    After Allen apologized, only then did Kyle turn his head and put his hands behind his back. He spoke in a leisurely tone as he followed the personal guards forward.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯smon human nature, no one would dare admit to not believing this man at first. Even when I first saw his ability, I didn¡¯t believe it either.¡±


    Allen immediately looked at Kyle with curiosity, wanting to know what His Majesty the King had experienced in the past.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Uphold the Ln Empire for Hundreds of Years!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Do you still remember a few days ago, I specifically sent people to the Bora Kingdom in the north to investigate the snowstorm, and the Eastern region to investigate the drought in the river?¡±


    Allen did not think too much about it and immediately answered, ¡°I remember it very clearly, but I still can¡¯t figure out why Your Majesty suddenly sent people to investigate these ces.¡±


    Kyle smiled and patted Allen¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret. These two things were also deduced by Lorne based on the few clues he observed!¡±


    In an instant, Allen¡¯s entire body trembled. His eyes revealed a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is this true? Can you please tell me more about it?¡±


    Kyle raised his head and looked at the sky.


    ¡°A few days ago, I went to his tavern for a meal. When I had nothing to do, I asked the boss about the rtionship between the Ln Empire and the Bora Kingdom in the north.


    ¡°This tavern boss really is as smart as the gods. Based on a few matters, he deduced that my Ln Empire was going to start a war with the Bora Kingdom in the north. He also said that there¡¯s no chance of victory in this war.¡±


    Allen immediately reacted.


    ¡°Your Majesty, was the reason for a potential defeat be because of the snowstorm in the north and the drought in the east of the river?!¡±


    Kyle nced at Allen and immediately nodded.


    ¡°Woah...¡±


    When Allen heard this, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. His thoughts churned in his mind like a washing machine, and he could not calm down no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Your Majesty... This person... just what kind of ability does he possess? Is there really such a genius living in this world?¡±


    Kyle looked at the pce gate, whose outline could already be seen, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°It would have been fine if he really had such divine power, but he doesn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t use divine power to calcte these things. Instead, he deduced them based on proper reasoning.


    ¡°He noticed that the price of mutton in the Eastern and Western markets rapidly increased, and the rice in the east of the river rapidly decreased, causing the price of rice to surge. That¡¯s why he concluded that there must have been a change in these two ces.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m really d that I listened to Lorne¡¯s suggestion, which allowed me, the King of Ln, to avoid a major disaster. It¡¯s all thanks to him!¡±


    This time, Allen was starstruck. He was so shocked that he was not able to fully process what the king had said. He was supposed to be the king¡¯s main strategist, who was as intelligent as a fox and was known for his decisiveness when it came to making important choices. Right now, he felt that his brain was going haywire from all the information.


    What kind of person could deduce something like this, a monster?


    It was no wonder that the King was calm when Lorne deduced that they were going to build a small pce. It turns out that he had already experienced Lorne¡¯s antics. He was impressed. Allen waspletely impressed.


    ¡°He is indeed an invaluable talent to the empire!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if such a talent can not be brought under your tutge, it will be a heavy loss for everyone in Ln! Your humble servant would like to plead to His Majesty the King to employ this person effectively immediately. He would be a blessing to the Ln Empire and a blessing to all the people in the world!


    ¡°With this person¡¯s contribution to the court, it¡¯ll be able to uphold the Ln Empire for hundreds of years toe. This is truly a heaven-sent opportunity. Your Majesty, you must not let go of this chance!¡±


    Allen¡¯s words struck hard. Kyle was so taken aback by what he had said. This was because he had never expected that his right-hand man¡¯s evaluation of Lorne would actually be on such a high pedestal. It had already risen to the point of counting Lorne as a national treasure.


    Fortunately, Kyle had agreed to everything that his right-hand man spoke of. That tavern boss really had a rare ability. Despite being among themoners, he had an ability that most people in the pce could notpare to.


    However, after thinking carefully, Kyle still shook his head. This made Allen a little anxious from that gesture.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s such a waste of an opportunity to let such a great talent manage a tiny tavern. This is a waste of God¡¯s gift. If Your Majesty does not want this person, why not arrange for him to join my Ministry of War? As the head of the Ministry of War, I would aid and support him well.¡±


    Kyle did not know whether to scoff or tough at Allen¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Allen, how dare you y tricks on me. Do you think I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    ¡°I just want to get Lorne under mymand before the others find out...¡±


    ¡°You can save your breath. When did I say that I did not need this person? On the contrary, I wish to provide him with a higher position!¡±


    Allen was exposed by Kyle and smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why wait? It¡¯s better to recruit him as soon as possible. Let him do his part for Ln as soon as possible.¡±


    When Kyle thought of this, the smile immediately disappeared from his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not that I don¡¯t want him to enter the pce, I¡¯ve actually brought it up before and he downright rejected the idea of it. A few days ago, I said that I knew some people in the pce and had the ability to rmend him to be an official.


    ¡°He actually despised me for being a small merchant. He said I only knew low-level officials and said that he wanted to wait for a better opportunity. Knowing this, what else would I be able to do? So I just let it go.¡±


    Allen immediately fell silent, and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. What a willful king, and what an interesting young man. Based on the tavern boss¡¯s reply, it was no wonder the king liked him so much.


    When Allen thought of this, he saw that they had arrived at their destination. Knowing so, Allen still bowed to Kyle.


    ¡°In that case, the power should be decided by Your Majesty. However, you must not let such a big opportunity fall into the hands of others.¡±


    When Kyle saw that Allen was being serious, he immediately restrained the smile on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do!¡±


    Allen nodded.


    ¡°Then I will take my leave!¡±


    As he said this, he bowed again, then turned around and left. However, after taking a few steps, he suddenly turned around.


    ¡°Your Majesty, should this young man need a training ground to enter the imperial court, you can direct him to the Ministry of War. The Ministry of War would be a good ce for him to start his training!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left without waiting for Kyle¡¯s response. Kyle stayed where he was for a few seconds, and then suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Oh boy, Lorne hasn¡¯t even entered the pce yet, and he¡¯s already been invited to so many ces. I¡¯m curious as to how this will pan out.¡±


    Lorne, who waspletely unaware of this, had no idea that there were already a few big shots who wanted to recruit him. Instead, he began to think about Charles¡¯s method of making money.


    To be honest, there were quite a number of businesses that earn a lot of money. However, to make a lot of money, one had to be quick to snatch the opportunity.. This was indeed something that Lorne needed to be crafty about.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: The Impartial Andrew!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the following days, the pce was back on the right track. The disaster relief in the Eastern region of the river had already formed a set of fixed procedures.


    Kyle finally became more free from the piles of official affairs and government affairs. However, he seemed to not be in a good mood.


    This was because he had been reprimanded by Andrew.


    During that day he had just separated from Allen in front of the pce gate. When he entered the pce through the side door, he bumped into Andrew, who had been waiting for a long time.


    Andrew originally had nned on wanting to report some official government affairs to Kyle. In the end, His Majesty the King reeked of alcohol. He had drunk until his face was red and he could not even stand straight.


    Witnessing this, Andrew could not bear it. He has always been famous for his tough and straightforward answers. It was especially so when it came to giving advice to the king.


    In addition, Andrew¡¯s nature was upright and uptight with a strong-willed character.


    If he thought that someone did something wrong, he would definitely speak up, regardless of whether the person who made the mistake was the king, the prince, or any minister.


    In short, Andrew felt that he should give Kyle some advice since he reeked of alcohol. Therefore, he immediately stopped Kyle in his path.


    Of course, Kyle knew the personality of his direct subject. He even tried to avoid making eye contact with Andrew when he walked past. However, it was to no avail, he was stopped.


    What followed was a series of ranting that could not be stopped.


    ¡°The king, as the ruler of a country, should have the dignity of a king. How can he be so untidy?


    ¡°The king is the ruler of the Ln Empire. It should be a good thing for him to travel in disguise in the afternoon and observe the people¡¯s feelings¡­ However! He should not reek of alcohol. How inappropriate is it!? This is not the proper behavior of a royal family.¡±


    ¡°This behavior is tarnishing your status as king and the etiquette of the royal family.¡±


    With that, Andrew talked about the importance of having principles, integrity, and even mentioned how His Majesty should behave next time.


    His badgering made Kyle lose all thoughts as he stood there, dumbfounded. It was true as to what Andrew had said, so he could not be angry. After all, he had to maintain the posture of a wise king at all times.


    Otherwise, he would be shunned by his officials and people. Therefore, in front of Andrew, Kyle apologized and mentioned that he would not create such an indecent scene ever again. After tons of persuasion, he finally managed to convince Andrew to stop ranting.


    After that event, Kyle thought that the matter was over, and as long as he paid attention to how he behaved, nothing could go wrong. However, what happened in the next few days made Kyle find it hard to bear.


    Andrew talked back to him twice.


    One was about the small temporary pce that he had nned to build in the northeast corner of Chang City having a sudden increase in its use of materials. Which he greatlyined about as it showed that it was in the works to be a big temporary pce. Such extravagance led to a waste of materials, and Andrew could not stand for that no matter what reason.


    Other than that, there was also him mentioning that his etiquette was not in line with the royal family¡¯s standard system. In short, Andrew was all up in Kyles¡¯s business with facts that could not be rebutted and he had to begrudgingly ept them.


    This caused Kyle to be fed up with everything he said. He even felt a little angry knowing that he could not do anything about it. He knew that Andrew was doing this for his own good. What he said was true and within reason. However, Kyle could not help but still feel unhappy.


    He even slightly regretted recruiting Andrew ¡ª who had originally worked for the First Prince ¡ª under hismand.


    However, things had alreadye to this, and Kyle could only ept things as it is. After all, he was the one who provided Andrew¡¯s official position. He also knew Andrew¡¯s character.


    At the end of the day, he should listen to his royal subjects well. Were he not to do that, he would just be mocked behind his back as the King of Ln. The frustrated Kyle could neither advance nor retreat.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go out of the pce again today. I¡¯ll go and ask Lorne what he thinks of Andrew.¡±


    After making up his mind, he did not care what time it was. He directly asked for a group of the pce¡¯s personal guards and disguised himself to go out of the pce once again.


    At this moment, Lorne was packing his things in the tavern and was preparing to close the tavern up for the night. To him, owning a tavern feltforting. Therefore, the door was never opened at night. It was just better to lie down at home and sleep.


    Therefore, just as the table and chairs were being put up, Kyle suddenly appeared at the entrance of the tavern.


    ¡°Boss, are you going to close up now?¡±


    Lorne was a little surprised when he saw that it was Kyle. This was the first time he saw Kyleing to his ce for dinner thiste in the evening.


    ¡°Charles, what a rare guest. The sun has already set, and yet you still have the time to visit. Don¡¯t you have a family to go back home to? Wouldn¡¯t that be moreforting than this ce?¡±


    Kyle immediately revealed a bitter smile.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s not talk about personal matters. Right now, I¡¯m feeling frustrated about a lot of things and need a ce to release my stress.¡±


    Lorne found it odd that Kyle, which was introduced as Charles, had spoken to him like that. The two of them had known each other for more than a month. ording to his knowledge, his old friend seemed to be quite capable. At the very least, his business should be doing well and his family should be happy. It was rare to see him express his annoyance.


    Lorne immediately reached out and put an arm around Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Come,e,e in first. After I close this door, I¡¯ll give you a special treat.¡±


    Kyle followed Lorne¡¯s direction and walked in. Then, he watched Lorne close the tavern door, signaling that he was closed for business.


    ¡°ck!¡±


    Lorne took the small wooden stool off the table and wiped it.


    ¡°Sit and rest while I prepare some dishes for you.¡±


    Lorne then turned around and went into the kitchen. As he walked away, for some reason, Kyle¡¯s originally frustrated heart suddenly calmed down. It seemed that this young man had the ability to ease his restlessness with just a few words.


    The environment of this tiny tavern also seemed to make him more rxed aspared to the slightly depressing atmosphere in the pce. This made Kyle daydream again. The act of him stepping into this tavern in disguise a month and a half ago was perhaps the greatest thing he had done in the past few decades.


    It also made him feel veryfortable talking to the owner of the tavern as a friend and as an equal.


    Kyle wondered if Lorne entered the pce and became an official, would he still have the chance to drink and eat with Lorne thisfortably?


    Kyle had no idea. He could only take things one step at a time right now.


    ...


    Not long after, Lorne brought a few dishes and ced them in front of Kyle¡¯s table. Without needing Kyle¡¯s help, Lorne added another set of cutleries for himself, including a bowl to eat.


    Then, Lorne went to the wine cab and rummaged around to finallye out with a jar of wine.


    ¡°Old friend, you¡¯re in luck today. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re in a bad mood?


    ¡°Good thing I happen to have a jar of this high-quality alcohol wine. This is what I drink to drown my sorrows. After drinking a cup, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. You¡¯re lucky.. Thest few jars you had would not be as strong as this one.¡±

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Troubled Kyle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Kyle looked at the jar of wine in Lorne¡¯s hand and could not help but let out a chuckle. The reason why he was reprimanded by Andrew thest time was because he reeked of alcohol. Ironically, the tavern boss just took out another jar of wine. This kind gesture from the tavern boss just added salt to his wounds.


    However, Kyle had a rebellious mentality and thought to himself as he stared at the wine, ¡®That¡¯s right, Andrew, because you¡¯ve said that I¡¯ve already tarnished my status, so be it. Today, I shall drink to my heart¡¯s content!¡¯


    Moreover, he heard Lorne say that the jar of wine today was even stronger than thest time. Knowing this, he could not hold back his desires to further taunt Andrew.


    How strong could it be? Could it be strong enough topletely knock him out?


    Kyle, as a king, has experienced many things in life, from great battles to tasting the finest of wine. Over the past ten years, he had gotten drunk more times than he could count on one hand. From this, it could be seen how confident he was in his alcohol tolerance.


    Thest time he drank, he was not prepared and he had too much. This time, he wanted to test his tolerance once more.


    ¡°Boss, bring me the wine. I¡¯ll drink to my heart¡¯s content today!¡±


    Lorne opened the wine seal as he was told. In an instant, an extremely strong aroma of wine wafted over their noses. Kyle¡¯s senses heightened after smelling the aromatic wine.


    ¡°Boss, this is some really strong wine!¡±


    Lorne raised the corner of his mouth with some pride.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d be bringing the best of the best. Don¡¯t even think about taking back your words right now. But don¡¯t worry, if you drink too much, I¡¯ll be responsible for sending you back!¡±


    The corner of Kyle¡¯s mouth twitched, and he hurriedly reminded himself to pace his drinking. Were he to drink too much, he would not be able to reach the pce safely. After all, Kyle decided to never expose his true identity to Lorne!


    Of course, Kyle was a little cowardly in admitting that he may not be as good of a drinker as he wasst time, but he would never show any mercy on his face.


    ¡°Boss, pour the wine! I, Charles, will also make a promise. If you drink too much, I will close the shop for you!¡±


    Lorne picked up the small wine jar and poured a full ss for himself and Kyle. Knowing what Kyle had saidst time about brewing high-quality wine, Lorne immediately went into work crafting the best wine.


    His wine could bepared to ordinary whiskey, but it was also enough to contend with the so-called strong wine of this era.


    Kyle looked at the pale yellow wine in his ss, picked it up, and took a sniff.


    F*ck, he has not even taken a gulp of it and it already made him a little dizzy!


    However, he felt Lorne¡¯s gaze on him, so he could not give up. He could only brace himself and lift the ss to his mouth.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    He had just drunk half a ss, and Kyle immediately started coughing violently as his face reddened.


    Lorne quickly stood up and patted Kyle¡¯s back to help him breathe. Then, he poured a cup of water and ced it in front of Kyle¡¯s table.


    ¡°Look at you, old friend. I told you not to show off. You¡¯re not supposed to forcefully drink it. Here you go. Drink some water to clear your throat!¡±


    Kyle coughed a few more times before he picked up the water and drank it in one gulp. Only then did his fits of cough mellow down.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the method of making this wine? It¡¯s really strong. I swear I took my time drinking it, but I didn¡¯t expect that once it reached my throat, it¡¯ll make me cough.¡±


    Lorne exined with a slightly smug look, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that strong wine could be easily soldst time? I deliberately increased the intensity for this one. Didn¡¯t you say that you were someone who was able to drink strong wine?¡±


    Seeing Lorne¡¯s serious expression, Kyle pondered for a moment.


    ¡°There must be a market for this kind of hard wine. I may not be able to stand it, but there are many others who might enjoy something like this. But, you still have to make the taste of this wine smoother. It should be strong, but not too strong. You know what I mean?¡±


    Lorne understood what he meant.


    ¡°What you said makes sense. There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    As he spoke, he re-sealed the jar of wine and ced it aside. Then, he went to the wine cab and took out the usual wine that they drank.


    ¡°Come on. Eat first, drinkter.¡±


    After the two of them started eating, Lorne took the initiative to open the conversation.


    ¡°Old friend, didn¡¯t you say that there was something troubling you earlier? Why don¡¯t you share with me your burdens? I¡¯ll enlighten you.¡±


    Kyle was stunned. If Lorne did not mention this, he would have forgotten about it. Since he mentioned it, Kyle suddenly felt the need to vomit out all the things he wanted to vent out.


    Kyle downed the wine in one gulp, and then let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Speaking of, I¡¯ve been feeling a little depressed. In fact, he¡¯s just an old butler in my family. He¡¯s good at everything, but he likes to dissuade me from my actions and the things I say.


    ¡°He¡¯s too straightforward sometimes, and he has a stubborn temperament. I don¡¯t mind if he does it once or twice, but it¡¯s unbearable when he does it constantly.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, I¡¯m still the head of the family, and the things he says irks me because he doesn¡¯t do it with respect.¡±


    Lorne processed what he said and replied, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just ask him to leave? Out of sight, out of mind. You know that he¡¯s gotten old, just give him some money and let him return to his hometown to retire and spend the rest of his life in peace.


    ¡°This would end the term between being a master and servant, and it¡¯ll remove the annoyance in your heart. By recruiting a new butler, you won¡¯t have to be constantly annoyed by what he says everyday.¡±


    Kyle shook his head at Lorne¡¯s words.


    ¡°If an ordinary butler meddled in my business, then I would¡¯ve asked them to leave a long time ago. To be honest, this butler is an honest and upright person, he stands by his morals, and that¡¯s a good trait to have.


    ¡°If I just give him money and let him return to his hometown, I¡¯m afraid that people would think that I¡¯m a person who can¡¯t tolerate others. I¡¯m afraid that my reputation will be tarnished from this. The more I think about it, the more frustrated I get. I know I can¡¯t kick him out, and that makes me unhappy.¡±


    Lorne immediately understood what Kyle meant when he watched the distressed man waver with his thoughts. As a history student, he had learned about countless historical urrences.


    Lorne immediately thought about a certain historical event. It was about King Kyle, and his subordinate, Andrew.


    The more Lornepared the two events, the more he felt as though they were simr.


    Lorne rolled his eyes and he immediately spoke up about what he thought.


    ¡°Old friend, I now have a different opinion from what you¡¯ve just said.¡±


    Kyle immediately acted as if he was asking for important advice. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Boss, please, I need ideas, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Lorne coughed lightly.


    ¡°My suggestion is that you should not only keep this person, but to promote him to an important position!¡±


    Kyle was a little surprised. He did not know why Lorne¡¯s opinionpletely turned 180 degrees from before. Moreover, what Lorne wanted him to do now was to put the butler in an important position?!


    Lorne looked at Kyle¡¯s confused look and immediately reassured him with a pat on his shoulder. He pretended to be profound and said, ¡°Before I tell you the reason, let me tell you about something else first!¡±

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Ancient Saying!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°By using your own mirror, you would be able to tidy up your own appearance.


    ¡°By using others as your mirror, you would be able to see your gains and losses each day.


    ¡°By using the past as your mirror, you would be able to see the rise and fall of history.¡±


    The phrase that Lorne mentioned was spoken in a leisurely manner.


    However, when Kyle heard it, his body trembled from the words. His originally probing gaze instantly turned pale with shock.


    This sentence... felt so philosophical!


    Kyle felt his scalp go numb as he repeated these three sentences again and again. Every time he repeated it, he felt that the meaning was profound enough to have an endless aftertaste.


    This young man in front of him, who looked to not even be twenty years old, was actually able to say something as profound as this!


    If he had not witnessed iting out of Lorne¡¯s mouth, Kyle would have really thought that this sentence was from an old grandmaster that resided in the mountains.


    At the very least, he should have had decades of experience in life and have witnessed great storms to be able to produce such a profound sentence.


    Once again, Kyle wondered if this man was an incarnation of God. However, Lorne¡¯s young appearance confused him to a great degree. Who would have thought that under this delicate and handsome appearance, there was so much wisdom!


    He was well-versed in the Arts of War, had outstanding wisdom, had the foresight, and had a unique vision!


    Kyle could not help but stare at him in awe.


    ¡°By using others as your mirror, you would be able to see your gains and losses each day. Gosh, this sentence is really good! Old friend, I really have to hand it to you, just based on today¡¯s talk, you deserve my highest praise!¡±


    As he spoke, Kyle stood up, crossed his arm, and bowed. This was the first time he has treated a person with such a serious attitude after bing the King of Ln.


    This was enough to prove how important Lorne was in his heart.


    Lorne did not know Kyle¡¯s true identity at all. So, he felt that it was reasonable for a merchant like him to be convinced by his words. After all, this sentence was something that King Kyle had summed up after half a lifetime of hard work. Knowing this, Lorne still casually walked up to Kyle and patted him on the back.


    ¡°Hey, old friend, you¡¯re too much. Why¡¯re you being like this? This is just something I casually said. It¡¯s not worth this grand gesture at all.¡±


    Kyle could not help butugh when he saw the tavern boss¡¯s attitude. After interacting with him for this long, he could now roughly understand Lorne¡¯s temperament.


    ¡°Boss, I shall etch these three sentences in my heart forever, it truly means a lot to me. But what does this have to do with the frustration I just mentioned?¡±


    Lorne pulled Kyle back to his seat before he spoke again.


    ¡°Think carefully about the second sentence. With this old butler by your side, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as using others as a mirror? Since you say that he is a person with a good character and is honest and upright, then won¡¯t he be of considerable use to you?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s important to have such a person by your side. Although you are a merchant, at the very least, someone around you needs to tell you the truth. If everyone around you only knows how to suck up to you, they won¡¯t be able to point out your mistakes.


    ¡°As time goes by, the only thing you¡¯ll hear would be colorful words, and you¡¯ll end up blindly ignoring your own ws and mistakes.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a fatal w or loophole, no one will dare tell you, and you won¡¯t know it yourself either. I¡¯m afraid that you will suffer a great loss from this, my friend.¡±


    After Lorne said this in a serious manner, Kyle immediately fell into deep thought. He had to admit that what Lorne said made sense.


    He as the king should have sycophants around him. Otherwise, over time, he would not be able to hear the truth and get clouded from the praises. He would be blind were that to happen.


    If he was really just a simple merchant, he might be able to ignore this drawback. However, his real identity was being the King of Ln. Could the king only have people around who ttered him?


    Were that to happen, would he still be considered wise?


    After much consideration, Kyle still pressed on with this matter, ¡°Then why must this old butler speak so directly to me and be so merciless? Even if he tries to persuade me, he should be more tactful. This way, when I hear it, I¡¯ll be more epting of his behavior.¡±


    Lorne shook his head hearing what the other man said.


    ¡°Obviously, it won¡¯t work. If he really tries to be tactful, will you still be willing to listen to him? I¡¯m sure that you would just be more annoyed. So much so that you will turn a blind eye towards his opinions.


    ¡°I see that you still don¡¯t quite understand. I¡¯ll give you an example, but you just have to listen. You really can¡¯t share this with others, okay?¡±


    Kyle hurriedly nodded like a little kid promising he would stay good once he got his candy. His eyes widened with curiosity, waiting for Lorne to continue.


    Lorne pointed upwards.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of it, but the current king has a subject by his side. His name is Andrew.¡±


    Kyle could not help but feel his heart skip a beat.


    How the f*ck did he know about Andrew? Naturally, Kyle was shocked. He almost thought that his true identity had been discovered. However, seeing that Lorne did not show any other unusual behavior, he tried to calm himself down.


    ¡°Andrew? I seem to have heard of him before. Why don¡¯t you tell me in detail?¡±


    Lorne nodded.


    ¡°This Andrew is just like the old butler you mentioned just now. He¡¯s a person with a stubborn temper and has a very straightforward personality. He was an old subject that worked for a certain person in the past.¡±


    This person referred to the First Prince, but Lorne did not say it out loud and continued on speaking. He believed that his old friend would be able to fill in the gaps himself.


    ¡°The rtionship between that person and the king evolved to a point where they would bicker all the time, they seemed as though they were enemies. However, not only did the current king not do anything to him, he even re-appointed Andrew and ced him by his side.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean? Was it because Andrew was one of the few people around him who dared to speak the truth?¡±


    Lorne nodded to what Kyle said before he continued to speak.


    ¡°Not only did the king not punish him, but he even ced him in an important position.. This showed that the king was magnanimous and benevolent. This showed the brilliancy of the king!¡±

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: This Will be Passed Down to Future Generations</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Kyle heard Lorne describe himself in this way, he could not help but feel pleased. This tavern boss really had a good judge of character. He could actually see that the king was tolerant and magnanimous. He even knew that the king was a benevolent and righteous man.


    Kyle¡¯s ego burst through the clouds as he spoke, ¡°The current king sure is a wise and mighty person. Naturally, an ordinarymoner like me would not be able topare to him. To be able to keep such a stubborn and direct subject like Andrew by his side, really does show how great our king is!¡±


    Lorne just nodded in agreement as he had not expected Kyle to be boasting about himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I told you this. For the king to be able to tolerate Andrew, it shows that our king is a tolerant and magnanimous person. If our king is able to do something like this, what reason do you have to not tolerate an old butler?


    ¡°So, ording to me, you should learn from the king¡¯s way of handling things. Not only should you keep him, but you should give him an important position. This way, the people around you will follow suit and start speaking the truth too. Whether you¡¯re running a family or managing a business, you¡¯ll only get more and more prosperous from this!¡±


    Kyle could not help but p loudly.


    ¡°It makes sense. What you said makes sense! What the king did, it¡¯s perfect! I just need to follow suit. When I go back, I¡¯ll put that old butler to good use. This way, whether it¡¯s my family, friends, or neighbors, they¡¯ll all praise my character.¡±


    Lorne patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you could learn a thing or two from the king. There are still many things you don¡¯t understand. Have no fear though, I¡¯ll be here. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you can alwayse and ask me. I don¡¯t have any other strengths, I just contain a lot of knowledge.¡±


    Kyle did not know how to react, he justughed and nodded agreeingly to what Lorne said.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll definitely ask you more when the timees.¡±


    The two of them toasted their drinks and quickly finished the delicious dishes on the table. Soon, through the crack of the door, one could see that the sky had darkened.


    As nighttime fell, Lorne lit candles around the tavern to brighten up their surrounding area.


    Kyle estimated the time by looking at the sky and knew that it was time for him to return to the pce. He immediately stood up and ced a few silver coins on the table, as usual.


    ¡°Boss, talking to you today has made me realize something. I should appreciate the people around me. I wonder if you could copy down those three sentences for me so that I can keep it with me forever.¡±


    Lorne was stunned for a moment, but then was overjoyed.


    ¡°Not bad, old friend. You¡¯re actually taking what I said seriously. Have you finally seen through my endless potential? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll forget about you when I be an official in the future, so you¡¯re asking me for a copy of my handwriting in advance?¡±


    Kyle immediately scratched his head. What was going on? Before he could speak, Lorne immediately interrupted him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. I understand. It¡¯s just a piece of handwriting after all! With our friendship, I will never forget about you.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll forget you after my rise in sess. The two of us are sworn brothers now, but you¡¯ll have to promise me that you won¡¯t sell what I wrote to you for money. It¡¯s a priceless treasure!¡±


    As he spoke, Lorne took out a piece of paper from a drawer and began to use his quill to write down what his old friend requested for. Soon, the three sentences that he said beforehand were written on the piece of paper.


    Kyle nodded his head in satisfaction. Lorne¡¯s handwriting was not bad. Although it was not top-notch, it was still pleasing to the eye. When he finished writing, he even signed his signature at the end of the page.


    ¡°In the 15th year of the Ln era, a merchant from Ln City named (nk) asked Lorne for help.¡±


    After the word ¡®named¡¯, Lorne deliberately left an empty spot.


    ¡°Come,e, old friend. Fill in your name yourself. This way, this paper will be passed down to future generations. Your descendants and grandchildren will be able to use it as a family heirloom.¡±


    Kyle waspletely confused by what Lorne was trying to achieve. Something was not right. He only asked Lorne to write a copy. He did not mention a signature at all.


    Was Lorne afraid that others would not believe him that he was the one who said these words?


    Kyle¡¯s eyes were dull and he refused to move. Looking at that, Lorne ced the paper on the table, in front of Kyle.


    ¡°Old friend, you have to fill in the name for me today. Otherwise, it would look like you¡¯re looking down on me. If the two of us ever have a fallout, who else would believe me if I said that I wrote these words for you?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes twitched unconsciously as he did not know how to answer at all. After a long while, he carefully took out a small jade seal from his pouch.


    ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯ve convinced me. I¡¯ll stamp it for you to prove to everyone that I was the one that asked for it. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Suddenly, a huge stamp appeared in the nk space that Lorne had deliberately left behind.


    ¡°How is it? Is this enough to prove that I asked you for your handwriting?¡±


    Although he still could not get Kyle¡¯s name, Lorne was still satisfied. He rolled up the paper and handed it to Kyle.


    ¡°Old friend, take it home and keep it well. It¡¯s best to find a craftsman to put it together. These words could be passed down for generations toe.¡±


    Kyle did not know what to say as he received the paper with both hands. He then said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked for this paper. Then, this means that when you be sessful in the future, you shouldn¡¯t forget me, the small merchant from the Ln Empire.¡±


    Lorne¡¯s eyes widened, and he immediately put one hand on Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I am capable enough of cooking, you¡¯ll always be someone that I would dly serve. You¡¯re not getting rid of me that easily!¡±


    After hearing that, only then was Kyle satisfied. It seemed that being able to obtain such a promise from Lorne made him happier than anything else.


    Kyle immediately said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to head back. I¡¯ll definitely find a craftsman to put it up when I have the time.¡±


    Lorne handed the jar of wine on the table to Kyle as well.


    ¡°This jar of wine is for you. Take it back and drink it slowly. Savor it, bit by bit.¡±


    Kyle dly took the jar of wine with his free hand, and then left Lorne¡¯s tavern satisfied. Soon, arge number of pce guards appeared in the darkness of the night, protecting Kyle as he headed towards the pce.


    Kyle let out a hearty chuckle as he read the words written on the paper.


    ¡°This was the first time someone has asked me to sign a handwritten note to show off!¡±

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Queen Pleads for Mercy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After traveling for a while, Kyle managed to reach the pce gates safely. When he passed through the side doors, he caught a glimpse of a few guards and maids that were waiting by the side of the road.


    Kyle was very familiar with these people as they were Queen Anna¡¯s subordinates. So, he immediately changed his direction to go towards the guards and maids.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty! ¡°The guards and maids bowed simultaneously when he came into sight.


    Kyle waved his hand and asked, ¡°Is the queen resting?¡±


    The leading guard immediately straightened his posture and said, ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, Her Majesty ordered the cooks to prepare supper. She is currently waiting for Your Majesty in the pce. She specifically asked her subordinates to inform Your Majesty the King.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kyle was a little puzzled. However, he still ordered the team to go to Queen Anna¡¯s pce.


    There were many women and concubines in the pce, but the one who had the most sincere rtionship with Kyle was Queen Anna.


    When Kyle refused to listen to anyone, only Queen Anna could persuade him. Queen Anna could even influence Kyle¡¯s attitude towards the princes and ministers in his pce. Not only that, but Queen Anna also yed an important role in assisting Kyle to im the position he has today.


    Therefore, although he already had a scrumptious meal at Lorne¡¯s ce, he still went to Queen Anna¡¯s pce.


    A few personal guards and maids led the way in front, leaving arge number of guards on both sides to protect him. Soon, they arrived at Queen Anna¡¯s ce.


    He waved his hand and had the guards wait outside while he walked into the ce alone.


    Of course, he still had a copy of the handwriting and a small jar of wine in his hand.


    ¡°Ta-da!¡±


    Kyle gently pushed open the door and saw Queen Anna sitting on a chair. He did not know what she was thinking about.


    ¡°Anna, sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    Kyle had always called Queen Anna only by her name. After all, they did not need formalities between one another.


    Queen Anna immediately stood up and bowed slightly to Kyle.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I apologize for my behavior, but why hasn¡¯t anyone informed me that you were going to be here so soon?¡±


    Kyle gently ced the paper and wine jug on the table. Only then did he quickly walk over and sit down with Queen Anna.


    ¡°I was recently notified of this when I was strolling. I did not want to waste away the rest of my night, so I came to visit you as quickly as I could.¡±


    As he spoke, Kyle sat down beside Queen Anna.


    The husband and wife first chatted casually. After a while, Queen Anna noticed the two items that Kyle had brought with him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what is written on this piece of paper?¡±


    Kyle immediately burst into fits ofughter when he was reminded of the event that happened in the tavern.


    ¡°This is a priceless treasure. In the future, it shall be regarded as part of an inheritance from our royal family. I¡¯ve begged a whole lot and put in tons of effort to obtain something as special as this.¡±


    Queen Anna immediately looked at Kyle in disbelief. The way he spoke so seriously about this item, could it be that this was written by a famous sage?


    She was astounded, His Majesty the King had actually mentioned the word ¡®beg¡¯ when he obtained this item!


    Queen Anna stared at the paper with more intent. From its appearance, it looked like a simple piece of paper and it definitely did not look like some heirloom treasure. After all, the materials used for great sages to write on are very precious. It was impossible for it to be just an ordinary piece of paper, right?


    So, after much thought, Queen Anna could not help but still curiously bring up the question.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I know where you¡¯ve retrieved such an¡­ interesting item?¡±


    Kyle held the paper as he spoke with a smile.


    ¡°From a very interesting boy. He sat me down on a stool and pressed on about putting my private seal on it. He also told me to take this item home and use it as a family heirloom. He said that when he became sessful in the future, I could show it off to others.¡±


    When he thought of this, Kyle could not help butugh once again. Queen Anna was confused. She did not understand the rtionship between the person and the incident. She also did not know that there was someone in the world who would be able to force the King of Ln to use his private seal.


    However, when she thought of how Kyle often left the pce in disguise these days, she guessed that he must have hidden his identity and met some interesting people. That could have been a reason for his happiness these days.


    However, Queen Anna could only put this whole thing at the back of her mind. That was because she had other important matters to discuss with Kyle today.


    The reason why she had specially prepared midnight snacks and specially asked the pce servants to invite Kyle was for more important matters.


    Looking at the smile on Kyle¡¯s face and his obvious good mood, Queen Anna felt more at ease knowing what she was going to say next.


    She poured a small ss of wine for Kyle, then stood up and bowed slightly to Kyle.


    Kyle¡¯s face was immediately filled with surprise. He hurriedly supported his queen and hastily spoke, ¡°Anna, what are you doing? We¡¯re husband and wife, you should treat it as such with no other meaning.¡±


    Queen Anna said gently, ¡°Seeing that Your Majesty is in a good mood today, I wish to request for a favor.¡±


    Kyle forced Queen Anna to sit down again and then spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay to say it. As long as your intentions are not evil, I shall agree to this favor.¡±


    Queen Anna sighed at first and then spoke in a tentative manner.


    ¡°I heard that Andrew sent another letter to your desk today. It was to advise you to correct your mistakes. Although I heard that you did not express your rage, based on my understanding of you, I had a feeling that you would be very frustrated.¡±


    Queen Anna spoke as directly as she wished. She and Kyle never had many twists and turns when it came to their rtionship.


    ¡°So today, my favor would be on behalf of Andrew. Please forgive him for his disrespectful behavior. Andrew is a man of integrity and loyalty. He¡¯s just a little bit more straightforward than usual sometimes.


    ¡°But no matter what, he¡¯s loyal to you, me, and the Ln Empire. So I hope that Your Majesty won¡¯t be angry with Andrew because of this.¡±


    Kyle was really surprised. He had never expected Queen Anna to plead for Andrew.. He thought she was pleading for some distant rtive who hadmitted a crime.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Anna¡¯s Shock!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Anna, even I know how capable Andrew is. I¡¯m just surprised that he came to you to plead for mercy.¡±


    Queen Anna shook her head.


    ¡°With Andrew¡¯s stupid temper, even if he thought for many days and many nights, he would never think ofing to me to plead for mercy.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I view Andrew as an important pir of the empire. He is such a straightforward and unyielding minister. Having a loyal subject who is not afraid of royal power is really rare to have in a world like this.


    ¡°With his constant support by Your Majesty¡¯s side, he will definitely be able to set an example for the ministers and regte the words and actions of Your Majesty and the royal family.¡±


    Kyle stared at Queen Anna. After a long time, he held Queen Anna¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°With such a virtuous and wise queen, why should I worry about my empire not being strong and prosperous enough?


    ¡°Everyone is talking about me and my achievements. In my opinion, you deserve the most credit for being able to achieve the things that you¡¯ve done for me!!


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have been wedded to you, my dear Anna!¡±


    Kyle¡¯s words were sincere, and Queen Anna¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. The husband and wife lovingly held onto each other¡¯s hands, feeling the warmth of appreciation at that moment.


    After a long while, Queen Anna said with a slight smile, ¡°So, Your Majesty has agreed to my request and will forgive Andrew for his disrespectful behavior?¡±


    Kyle patted Queen Anna¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, I have. In fact, if you needn¡¯t persuade me at all as I¡¯ve already let go of my frustrated feelings towards him. I will not me him for directly advising me to correct my mistakes in the future, and there is nothing wrong with being disrespectful sometimes.


    ¡°Not only will I not me him, but I shall also reward him for this attitude. I wish to promote him and make him the most outspoken minister in the pce!¡±


    Queen Anna was overjoyed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it seems that my words today have made a great impact. I need not worry about your capability. You are indeed the wisest King of Ln!¡±


    Kyle immediately waved his hand.


    ¡°Anna, there is no need to tter me. If someone didn¡¯t persuade me today, I wouldn¡¯t have decided to treat Andrew this well.¡±


    Queen Anna suddenly felt a little strange from thatment.


    ¡®I wonder who else persuaded him before me, so much so that he even wanted to give Andrew a higher position,¡¯ she thought to herself. Queen Anna was very familiar with Kyle¡¯s temper. If he really set his mind on something, other than her own persuasion, no one else could change his mind.


    Today felt stranger than usual when she found out that someone actually had the capabilities of changing her husband¡¯s mind.


    Kyle then picked up the paper on the table.


    ¡°The person who convinced me was the kid who wrote on this paper. He persuaded me in understanding that Andrew was worthy of being ced in an important position.¡±


    Queen Anna was immediately shocked. Her attention was once again focused on the paper. She originally thought that the boy Kyle had mentioned earlier was just an interesting incident that the king had encountered by chance while traveling in disguise.


    In the end, she came to the realization that this was an important encounter that the king had that was life changing for someone else.


    However, this could not help but make Queen Anna more confused the more she thought about it. Seeing Queen Anna¡¯s surprised and confused look, Kyle could not help but feel a little smug.


    ¡°The kid I told you about is not an ordinarymoner, but a genuine genius. ording to what I currently know, this kid is truly a treasure bestowed by the Heavens. A blessing for the Ln Empire!


    ¡°Allen and Rosen have already met this kid. The two of them only had good things to say, and could not think of any negative trait this youngd contained.¡±


    Queen Anna was shocked beyond words. It was one thing for Kyle to praise him like this, but even more so for the important ministers in the pce ¡ª Allen and Rosen ¡ª to have such an evaluation. With that, she truly believed that there must be no mistake in his statement.


    However, what kind of personality does this young man have that managed to convince three important ministers to be so fond of him.


    After Kyle concluded with a sentence of praise, he recalled the situation again as he spoke.


    ¡°Today, I mentioned to him that I had such a straightforward and stubborn old butler by my side and asked him what to do. He told me that not only should I keep him, but I should promote and put him in an important position. This way, more and more people who dare speak the truth in front of me will appear instead of blindly ttering me.


    ¡°Only when more and more people speak the truth, will I be able to hear and see the truth. That way, I¡¯ll be able to see things objectively and make the right decision. Even when he didn¡¯t know of my identity, he used the situation between the king and his loyal subject, Andrew as an example. He said that only a wise king like me would keep such a straightforward subject like Andrew by my side.


    ¡°So, after thinking about it, I decided that I should keep a smart person by my side to govern the empire. Therefore, Andrew has to stay, and I shall put him in an important position! Otherwise, if I punish Andrew today and this kid finds out tomorrow, who knows how he will perceive the King of Ln.¡±


    Queen Anna, who was listening by the side, was dumbfounded. Although these words were being conveyed by Kyle, Queen Anna could clearly sense the meaning behind them. She could even imagine the scene that unfolded between the both of them while they conversed with each other.


    Knowing this, she could not help but p her hands.


    ¡°Well said, that¡¯s really well said! The king should be sharp-witted and have an official who dares to speak frankly by his side. This young man has spoken well, he has spoken too well in fact. He must be a wise sage!


    ¡°It was no wonder that Your Majesty has often concealed his identity and left the pce over the past month. It turns out that there are actually such talented people in the city.¡±


    When Kyle heard Queen Anna praise this man so much, the smile on his face could not be restrained. Kyle hurriedly picked up the piece of paper again to exin the words written on it.


    ¡°Not only that, but he also said three meaningful sentences that would stay in my heart forever. Those three sentences would probably be enough to apany me for my whole life. I was the one who begged him to write it on this piece of paper. This was the treasure that I mentioned earlier!¡±


    Queen Anna immediately stood up and leaned against Kyle. She was ready to witness just what kind of three sentences could move Kyle so much!


    Soon, the written words could be seen when Kyle rolled open the piece of paper. Lorne¡¯s rather handsome handwriting was disyed on the paper and presented before Queen Anna¡¯s eyes as she read it out loud.


    ¡°By using your own mirror, you would be able to tidy up your own appearance.


    ¡°By using others as your mirror, you would be able to see your gains and losses each day.


    ¡°By using the past as your mirror, you would be able to see the rise and fall of history.¡±

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Andrew¡¯s Promotion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Queen Anna took a deep breath, her eyes full of surprise.


    ¡°These words are as wise as a sage! So much so that it¡¯sparable to the words of a sage!


    ¡°To be able to say such words would show great talents in the Ln Empire. To be able to use these three sentences to persuade Your Majesty, this really is enough to prove his character.


    ¡°Why have you not invited him into the pce? In my opinion, he could contribute to being the backbone of Ln. He could beparable to Abner, Allen, and other important ministers in the pce too!¡±


    Seeing Queen Anna so excited that Kyle was not surprised at all. Back then, he and Allen were also like this. He just patted Queen Anna¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I think so, but this kid is not willing.¡±


    Then, Kyle told Queen Anna about his conversations with Lorne and finally exined the cause and effect.


    After listening, Queen Anna gradually calmed down. She sat on the chair and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed as Your Majesty said. He¡¯s a gift from God. God has truly blessed the Ln Empire. With such great talent, I can guarantee that the Ln Empire will be safe and secure for at least a hundred years.¡±


    Kyle nodded in agreement. In the end, he carefully rolled up the paper.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I mentioned that this paper shall be a prized possession that would be passed down for generations toe. Perhaps the quality of this paper may not be very valuable, but these three sentences would be worth reading for future generations!¡±


    Queen Anna smiled and spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re wrong. Lorne seems to be such a talented person. In the future, I¡¯m confident that he will be well-known all over the world. It would only be a matter of time.¡±


    She paused as he put her hand on his. Then, she continued speaking.


    ¡°When that timees, the value of this would be worth a lot. Besides, didn¡¯t you seal it with your stamp? I think this would be a well-deserved heirloom for the future generation.¡±


    Kyle immediately burst intoughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have to find someone to put it up tomorrow. This is a priceless treasure. From now on, this piece of paper shall be hung in my study room. When I review and deal with government affairs, I¡¯ll also be constantly reminded to be on guard.¡±


    Queen Anna also took this opportunity to pour a ss of wine for Kyle and then fill her own ss.


    ¡°In that case, it seems that I¡¯ve prepared the right meal today. I¡¯d like to propose a toast to Your Majesty and congratte the Ln Empire for having talents like Andrew and Lorne!¡±


    Kyle pped his thigh and immediately raised his wine ss.


    ¡°Well said, I shall drink this toast!¡±


    After saying that, the husband and wife toasted each other, and Kyle downed the wine in one gulp. After putting down the wine ss, Kyle said to Queen Anna, ¡°When there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll bring you to his tiny tavern to have a meal together. His cooking is simply superb.


    ¡°Honestly, the more I think about it, the more it frustrates me. How did such great fortune be bestowed to such an ordinary person? Could it be that the gods have preferences when ites to things like these? How is this man good at almost everything? Biased I tell you, the gods are indeed biased!¡±


    Queen Anna could not help butugh as she watched Kyle mumble to himself like a child.


    ¡°Then, I would have to take up on this offer, Your Majesty. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitelye along to taste Lorne¡¯s cooking. I really want to experience for myself how talented this young man could be.¡±


    ...


    The next morning, Kyle woke up from his sleep. ording to the rules of the court, today was a fixed day for the court meeting. All the nobles and officials would have to gather in the pce halls.


    Therefore, Kyle did not wake Queen Anna that was next to him. Instead, he quietly left the Queen¡¯s bedroom to get ready.


    When the bells and drums outside the pce hall rang in unison and shook the surrounding area, Kyle managed to appear on the throne on time.


    After three cheers from his royal subjects, Kyle raised his right hand up high. With this, the court meeting officially began.


    However, before the civil and military officials reported important matters, Kyle was the first to speak about his own matters.


    ¡°Before we discuss official business today, I shall make an announcement first! Where is Andrew? Listen,e forward and stand tall!¡±


    Andrew, who was in the group, immediately stood up respectfully and walked a few steps.


    ¡°I, Andrew, await Your Majesty¡¯s announcement!¡±


    However, from an angle that no one else could see, arge amount of destion appeared in Andrew¡¯s eyes. As expected, his blunt words and bold remonstrance had finally angered the king.


    In the end, people still did not enjoy listening to the truth. Even if that person was the king. Although he had long expected such an ending, he hoped that it would not happen as soon as this. This was because the King of Ln had promoted him from the ranks and entrusted him with a heavy responsibility. Andrew swore that he would be a loyal subject for the rest of his life. Therefore, he repeatedly said things that Kyle did not like to hear, and he also repeatedly advised the king to correct his behavior. He was not afraid of death, nor was he afraid of being demoted as an official. From the moment he made up his mind to say things that the king did not like to hear, Andrew reckoned that his end would not be too good.


    Therefore, it was reasonable for the king to demote him today.


    Soon, Kyle¡¯s voice rang in Andrew¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Andrew, from the deliberative department, is upright, honest, and dares to speak up about what he believes in. He is a loyal person, and as someone who is the same, it is an admirable trait to have.


    ¡°He has also repeatedly reported and exhorted this king for improper behavior. It¡¯s truly a rare sight to be able to have someone like him as a royal subject.


    ¡°Today, I shall order Andrew to be granted the right to participate in the deliberation and administration matters of the government. He is now allowed to read and investigate the government affairs certificates that the decision-making officer department sends to and fro from the pce.¡±


    Even though it was only a short period of time, it felt like a million years for Andrew. As he listened on, he even suspected that he had heard the king wrongly. He could not help but raise his head and look at Kyle with admiration. At the same time, he also trembled at his spot.


    ¡°Andrew, do you feel that there is anything wrong with my appointment?¡±


    After Kyle spoke, only then did Andrew believe that he had heard correctly. Not only was he not demoted, but he had been greatly promoted!


    To be able to let him participate in various matters meant that he had be a confidant of the king. Although his status was notparable to the Archdukes such as Allen and Abner, in terms of specific rights, he had be one of the core participants in the political area.


    The three departments all had different levels. Although he could be considered as one of the heads of the deliberators, in terms of real status, he was much lower than those who had the status of Archdukes and nobles.


    Now that he was promoted, although his status was notparable to the Archdukes, he could now have a status equal to a Duke!


    Suddenly, Andrew felt tears welling up in his eyes.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Andrew¡¯s Surprise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He immediately bowed to the king.


    ¡°I, Andrew, thank Your Majesty for this great gift! I have disrespected Your Majesty many times. Not only did Your Majesty not punish me for being disrespectful, but Your Majesty has put your trust in me.


    ¡°I shall be forever grateful for your generosity. I have a thousand words in my heart, but I do not know how to express it out of the overwhelming joy I feel right now!¡±


    As he spoke, Andrew choked a few times and then proceeded to sob. Kyle felt good as he sat on the throne, witnessing Andrews¡¯s behavior.


    Andrew was a true loyal minister.


    If it were not for Lorne¡¯s advice, he might have really missed out on a loyal minister!


    With this thought, Kyle felt that Lorne was a person who could be of great use. Not only was he outstanding, but he could also discover the potential of others. Kyle was d that such a talented person was born in the Ln Empire and in his own era. Otherwise, he would have lived his life regretfully.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be like this. You deserve this promotion as you have worked hard in maintaining the integrity of this government. Your efforts are seen and I hope you express your loyalty for many years toe!¡±


    Andrew immediately stopped crying when he heard these words. There was a moment of silence as he tried topose himself. His tone was firm when he finally spoke.


    ¡°I, Andrew, am willing toy down my life for Your Majesty. I¡¯m willing to die for my Ln Empire!¡±


    At the same time, all the civil and military officials in the court looked at the scene in front of them, and waves of emotions surged in their hearts. This was because Andrew¡¯s personality was straightforward and his words were merciless.


    In reality, he actually did not have a good rtionship with the people in the court. However, witnessing this, everyone admired his upright character.


    Before asking others, he would first ask himself. This was what the civil and military officials admired about him. Many of the important officials in the imperial court were also worried that Andrew had angered the king. Now that they saw that the king did not punish him and even promoted him, everyone was relieved.


    Rosen even directly stepped forward and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty has made a wise decision, may God bless the Ln Empire!¡±


    Instantly, the officials seemed to have a tacit understanding and all of them stepped forward simultaneously.


    ¡°May God bless the Ln Empire!¡±


    Seeing the officials shouting so loudly, Kyle could not help but feel heroic.


    This was the integrity of the Ln Empire!


    ...


    After announcing Andrew¡¯s newly anointed promotion position, Kyle then discussed a few matters with the civil and military officials in the pce.


    When it was almost noon, the small court meeting finally adjourned.


    ¡°Let Andrew know that I request to see him in my study room!¡±


    Apanied by the guards and maids, Kyle went to the study room to have a simple meal.


    At the same time, he ordered someone to invite Andrew along.


    Andrew, who had just left the court, originally intended to have a meal with Rosen and the others in the pce dining area before leaving. However, he suddenly received a message from the pce guards. He immediately waved goodbye to Rosen and the others, and then quickly walked to the study room.


    When he arrived at Kyle¡¯s study room, there were already a few dishes on the table.


    ¡°Greetings, I heard that my presence was requested, Your Majesty!¡±


    Seeing that Andrew had arrived, Kyle ced the book he was flipping through on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Come, sit down and eat with me.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Your Majesty!¡±


    Kyle immediately red at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m just asking you to eat with me. Could it be that you don¡¯t like these simple meals that I eat?¡±


    After interacting with Lorne for a long time, Kyle had now learned a different way of speaking. He would always put the me on his opponent, making it impossible for his opponent to defend themselves against him.


    As expected, when Kyle said this, Andrew immediately sat down in fear.


    ¡°I dare not say that there are simple meals! In fact, they¡¯re even better than what I usually eat during important festivities.¡±


    Kyle then asked someone to provide Andrew with a new set of cutleries after he spoke.


    ¡°Andrew, oh Andrew, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you are a Marquis after all. No, you should be a Duke now, after all, you¡¯ve been newly promoted.


    ¡°You have to take any opportunity you get. Don¡¯t be so frugal about things like this. People who don¡¯t know will really think that I mistreat nobles like you.¡±


    Andrew said a little embarrassedly, ¡°Please forgive me Your Majesty, as I¡¯ve always been frugal, old habits do die hard sometimes.¡±


    Kyle nodded and invited Andrew to start eating.


    At the same time, he said casually, ¡°Your kid, Ander, has gotten older now. I have seen him a few times before.¡±


    Andrew quickly replied, ¡°In answer to Your Majesty, my son can be considered a young man now.¡±


    Kyle hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Tomorrow, let your son report to the Knights of the Guards. Let him be a minor official and try it out. He should start providing for the expenses of your family. It will save you from being too cold on a daily basis. Or else, outsiders might even say that I exploit my subjects.¡±


    Andrew was immediately shocked.


    Although it sounded casual, it was a great favor to let his son be an official to the Knights of the Guards.


    Andrew immediately knelt on the ground.


    ¡°My son has done nothing to deserve such wonderful treatment from Your Majesty! I hope Your Majesty rethinks this before agreeing to it.¡±


    Kyle waved his hand.


    ¡°No matter, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Let¡¯s eat. There¡¯s nothing else to discuss.¡±


    Andrew stared at Kyle.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    The two of them chatted as they ate. The conversation naturally went to court matters.


    Once he was full, Kyle put down his cutleries. His expression suddenly became a little solemn.


    ¡°Andrew, I didn¡¯t want to talk about this at first. But after thinking about it, I think it¡¯s necessary for you to know.¡±


    Andrew looked at Kyle with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°Before yesterday, I was actually very dissatisfied with you. The reason why I changed my mind was all because of two very important people!¡±


    Hearing Kyle¡¯s confession, Andrew¡¯s ears prickled. So that was the key. It was no wonder that the king suddenly changed his mind.


    Kyle stood up and waved at Andrew. Andrew followed Kyle to the inner ce of the study room. He saw a set of words that were hung on the wall.


    ¡°Take a look at this. What do you think of these three sentences?¡±


    Andrew walked closer and read them carefully. His expression changed drastically as he read the words.


    ¡°Your Majesty, these three sentences are well said. The meaning it has feels endless. If you can understand this simple principle, you will be able to live your life enjoyably!¡±


    Kyle pointed at the ce where Lorne signed.


    ¡°It was this person who advised me to use someone else as my mirror so that I can know my gains and losses every day and to know whether I am right or wrong.


    ¡°It is because of his words that I now understand that with you, Andrew, you act as a mirror, and you¡¯re able to truly reflect my gains and losses.¡±


    Andrew immediately looked over carefully.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I ask who this sage Lorne Is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he lives in seclusion, a remote vige, or in some sacred mountain, but I wish to thank him.¡±


    Kyle shook his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s just the boss of a tiny tavern in Silk Street.. I always disguise myself as a merchant and that¡¯s why you won¡¯t see my name on this paper.¡±

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: A Suitable Talent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ???


    Andrew was immediately dumbfounded.


    What was the rtionship between him and the owner of the tavern?


    Of course, he knew that Kyle often ran out of the pce these days. Last time, he had caught him red-handed because he reeked of alcohol.


    Moreover, since when did a tiny tavern owner in Ln City have this kind of ability?


    Could it be that he, Andrew, had been in the pce for such a long time that he had deviated from the progress of the people? So much so that he missed out on an opportunity meaning a sage?


    Looking at Andrew¡¯s dull look, Kyle patted his shoulder.


    ¡°You only need to know his name. I won¡¯t say much about the others. If you want to know, you can ask Rosen and Allen.¡±


    Andrew nodded stiffly, and his mind became somewhat chaotic.


    However, he quickly sobered up and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, many I know who the second person would be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Queen Anna,¡± Kyle said bluntly.


    ¡°Last night, she specially prepared supper in her bedroom. She then invited me over to plead on your behalf, saying that you were truly a loyal person, and it¡¯s just that you were a little straightforward sometimes.¡±


    Andrew was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°The queen really is a virtuous person. She really has the demeanor of a mother that cares for all her people. Please, Your Majesty, do send my regards and thank her. I have no nothing to repay the trust the queen has ced in me. I shall only prove it by doing my best to assist Your Majesty and strengthen the prestige of the Ln Empire.


    ¡°I am willing to die for you, Your Majesty!¡±


    As he spoke, Andrew bowed down once again and saluted Kyle.


    Seeing Andrew¡¯s solemn attitude, Kyle finally felt at ease. After all, the ones who really contributed to this matter the most were Lorne and Queen Anna.


    Kyle had to let Andrew know who was supporting him behind the scenes. Especially so for Lorne, Kyle felt that he should let Andrew acknowledge that Lorne¡¯s advice had yed a huge role in the king¡¯s decision.


    ...


    After having lunch, Andrew left Kyle¡¯s study room and ordered his servants to send him to Rosen¡¯s residence.


    An hourter, he came out of the Rosen¡¯s house in a daze.


    This man had predicted the snowstorm in the north and the drought in the east of the river?


    This man had predicted that the king would build a small pce somewhere else?


    This man had foresight and brains, understood the ways of the world, and was capable of both civil and military affairs?


    Was he a good friend of the king?


    Was he a genius, a blessing for the Ln Empire?


    How could such a person only be the owner of a tiny tavern!?


    !!!


    Andrew was dumbfounded, and his worldview was somewhat shattered. No matter what, Andrew now knew everything about this man named Lorne.


    At the same time, he secretly built an idea in his heart. Next time, he would go to this tavern to take a look for himself. With that, he would try to see if he could let this rare young man be an official in the pce.


    It would be a waste to just be an owner of a tavern. It would be better to review the administrative affairs of the decision-making department under his own hands, or to observe the king¡¯s etiquette when he had nothing to do.


    As for the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Justice, he knew they would seek someone as talented as this too!


    With this thought in mind, Andrew boarded the carriage home and closed his eyes to craft his game n.


    Lorne himself had no idea that he had indirectly affected the fate of another important minister in the pce. In his mind, he was just a transmigrator who was waiting for the system to activate.


    As for people like Kyle and Queen Anna, they were small matters that did not affect him. Perhaps after his system awakened, he would be able to quickly ascend to the pce and quickly climb ranks.


    However, at this stage, he was still being well-behaved. He was still thinking of ways to earn more money, such as making the strong wine taste smoother.


    ...


    One morning, Kyle was once again dressed in ordinary clothes and prepared to leave the pce.


    However, this time, he did not think of going to Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern. The reason why he left the pce in disguise was that he had something important to do.


    He wanted to go to the south gate of Ln City and see a high-ranking official in the pce to be directly demoted to the wilderness by him.


    This person could be considered an elder in the pce. He had been following the previous king ever since he rebelled.


    Kyle¡¯s father had started an army in the east and eventually ascended to the throne. Litt had contributed greatly to this. However, today, he was removed from his title of nobility and exiled to the wilderness because he hadmitted a crime.


    Kyle, Rosen, and Andrew were all dressed in in clothes too. They stood on the city tower and quietly watched as Litt¡¯s carriage passed through the city.


    This hero who had founded the Ln Empire could not escape death in the end.


    Right when Kyle was feeling emotional, he suddenly heard someone calling him from behind. Then, he was heavily patted on the shoulder and an arm hooked around his.


    ¡°Old friend, it really is you!¡±


    Kyle suddenly turned his head and saw Lorne appear beside him with a smile on his face.


    Kyle was initially shocked, but he immediately felt rejoiced knowing it was Lorne.


    Fortunately, he was wearing casual clothes today. If he was being protected by the Royal Guards and wearing royal clothing, Lorne would have definitely discovered his true identity.


    Besides being surprised, Kyle was also a little happy. He has recently been swamped with work and could not visit the tavern, but meeting him on the city tower was enough to make him happy.


    He waved his hand subtly, making the nervous pce guards who were about to rush up immediately retreat.


    At the same time, Kyle also put a hand on Lorne¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Boss, this really is fate. The two of us finally had an opportunity to meet outside the tavern.¡±


    The way the two of them put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders immediately shocked the officials on the city wall.


    It was still alright for Rosen as he had witnessed it with his own eyes beforehand. Abner and Allen did note to the city wall because they had to deal with official business. The only one left was Andrew, who had just been promoted. At this moment, his eyes were about to pop out of his sockets.


    The f*ck! What was going on with the king?


    As the king of a country, he actually had his arms around the shoulders of an unknown ordinary civilian. This was really out of character.


    ¡®I, Andrew, as an outspoken official in the pce, has the responsibility of asking about the king¡¯s behavior and standardizing etiquette. Such behavior should absolutely not be allowed!¡¯ Andrew thought to himself. He made up his mind and immediately took two steps forward, ready to dissuade Kyle from such behavior.


    However, as soon as he did, Rosen immediately pulled him back from behind.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: My Friend, You Have Good Taste!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Andrew, what are you nning to do?¡±


    Andrew pointed at Kyle and Lorne, who had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, as he spoke.


    ¡°Rosen, such behavior is against royal etiquette. This is really unreasonable!¡±


    Rosen patted Andrew¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Andrew, do you know the identity of that person who¡¯s close to the king?¡±


    Andrew red at him and said with a somewhat unyielding tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what his identity is. I would do anything to prevent such behavior, even the Heavens won¡¯t be able to stop me.


    ¡°This is all thanks to the citizens that heard the king was arriving. If it weren¡¯t for them spreading such news, such an unbearable scene would never have happened. Were othermoners to see this, how would it fare for the image of the king?


    ¡°What a disgrace! This ispletely unreasonable!¡±


    Rosen felt an oing headache from Andrew¡¯s behavior. However, he still contained himself and spoke in a low voice, ¡°This is the tavern boss, Lorne that I mentioned to you earlier. He¡¯s also the one who wrote the paper that¡¯s hung in the king¡¯s study room. He was the one that even persuaded the king to promote you.¡±


    Andrew was instantly stunned.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This is the legendary tavern boss, Lorne?¡±


    Seeing Rosen nod his head, Andrew immediately sized him up.


    ¡°A handsome young man with a handsome appearance. He really has the presence of a sage. His bearings are extraordinary. I was wondering why I felt that he was an expert with the temperament of a great sage at first nce.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s best for the king to have a rtionship with such an honorable sage. The king has immensely good taste!


    ¡°Rosen, you won¡¯t need to hold me back this time. I¡¯m going to befriend this man!¡±


    As he said this, Andrew pulled Rosen¡¯s hand away from his sleeve. Then, he adjusted his clothes and walked quickly to Kyle and Lorne. Only Rosen, who was dumbfounded, was left alone.


    ???


    That was not what he said just now! How could he be so uncouth to that man a second ago, and change his demeanor in a blink of an eye?


    Andrew, you really are a genius.


    This change of expression was faster than flipping a page of any book. When he did not know that this person was Lorne, he acted as if it would not work no matter who came. After he figured it out, he immediately went up to make friends with him.


    Rosen suddenly felt that there was a reason why Andrew was able to get to this stage. He was indeed too naive. Hecked in several areas, but he made up for it by practicing diligently every day to hone his skills.


    Andrew really had many faces to show to others.


    In front of others, he looked to be unwavering and unselfish.


    In front of the king, by just using his words, even the king would not dare retort him.


    When encountered with such a situation like this, he looked to be a gentle and amiable person.


    This man really had no shame!


    On one hand, one could see that Rosen was speechless and the muscles on his face kept twitching.


    On the other hand, one could see that Andrew had already walked quickly to the front of the two of them.


    When Kyle saw Andrew, his heart could not stay still and thumped erratically. Andrew, who had a straightforward temperament, made Kyle hope that he would not rush up and give him a scolding. Not only would his identity be exposed, but he would also be greatly embarrassed.


    In terms of personality, Andrew was really capable of doing such a thing. Therefore, Kyle could not stop winking at Andrew as a sign to go away. He was eager to make Andrew go away and not get so close to Lorne. Were that to happen, everything would be ruined.


    In the end, Andrew not only pretended to not pick up the signs from Kyle but instead walked forward with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He went straight to Lorne.


    ¡°This must be the tavern boss, Lorne!¡±


    Lorne nodded immediately when he heard Andrew¡¯s question.


    Then, he asked back, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    Andrew showed a friendly smile.


    ¡°You can call me Ann. Charles and I are businessmen that work closely together. We¡¯re all friends, right old pal?¡±


    Beside him, Kyle¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out of his eyes.


    ¡®Well done, Andrew. You managed to hide your true colors,¡¯ Kyle thought to himself, praising Andrew.


    It turns out that Kyle had just misunderstood him all along. This attitude showed that Andrew was not someone who did not know how to be tactful, he just did not bother being like that when it came to others. However, Kyle now knew that when that man felt it was necessary to make connections, he would immediately be on good behavior.


    Words like Ann, friends, old pal, and so on had never been thrown out so casually from his mouth before. However, this was a good sign that nothing could go wrong... for now.


    Lorne¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Andrew say that they were all friends. He immediately let go of the hand that was on Kyle¡¯s shoulder and put it on Andrew¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, a friend of Charles is a friend of mine! From now on, we¡¯re all brothers.¡±


    Andrew flipped his hand and immediately put his arm around Lorne¡¯s shoulder, just like how Kyle did just now.


    ¡°Good to hear, I don¡¯t have any other strengths, but I¡¯d hope to keep this friendship afloat. One look at you and I can tell that you have great ambitions and desires that reach as high as the sky. I, Ann, would be honored to befriend someone as talented as you.¡±


    The light in Lorne¡¯s eyes became even brighter. This person had good taste. He was charismatic and spoke well. This man could tell at a nce that Lorne had great ambitions and dreams. This person could be considered to be the most discerning person in Ln.


    Lorne put his hand on Andrew¡¯s shoulder and tightened his arm as he spoke in an excited tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re a really good friend! Someone like you can really be called a lifelong confidant. If everyone in the Ln Empire had such good taste, I wouldn¡¯t bother staying in my tavern all day!


    ¡°We must celebrate this new friendship,e to my tavern. I shall bring out good wine and dishes to entertain you, Ann.¡±


    Without saying anything else, Andrew firmly pped his hands together.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ve long heard that you had outstanding cooking skills. No matter what, I¡¯ll make sure to go and have a taste today!¡±


    Beside him, Kyle looked at Andrew and Lorne. It only took him three minutes to go from being a stranger to someone as close as family. He could not help but fall into deep thought. He felt that something was off, but he could not figure it out no matter how much he thought about it.


    However, now was not the time to ponder upon it as he had a more urgent matter to attend to. It seemed that with just a few words from Andrew, he was about to rece his number one position in Lorne¡¯s heart.


    How could this be!!!


    Would this mean that he would not be Lorne¡¯s favorite anymore?


    Kyle suddenly felt that something was wrong and was shocked. Then, he red at Andrew and immediately spoke up, cutting their conversation short.


    ¡°Lorne, are you going to ignore me, old friend?¡±


    Lorne was stunned for a moment and quickly patted his chest to assure his old friend.


    ¡°I would never ignore you! You, old friend, you¡¯ll always be my number one. I have nothing more to say friends, I¡¯m hosting today. All of you,e to my tavern. I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal. Vincent, I see you there, don¡¯t just hide there ande along with us!¡±


    After Lorne spoke, only then did Kyle feel relieved. He revealed a happier smile now. It was not in vain that he thought so highly of Lorne.


    When Rosen heard the call, he immediately ran over.


    Three high-standing officials of the Ln Empire gathered around Lorne as the guards in the pce who were responsible for protecting the three of them stared straight ahead, pretending that they did not hear anything.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Archduke Litt!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After the four of them exchanged their pleasantries, Lorne seemed to suddenly remember something.


    ¡°I say, Charles, aren¡¯t you guys busy handling your businesses? How did you find time to watch the scenery from the city towers?¡±


    Kyle rolled his eyes and immediately exined, ¡°We don¡¯t have the time to stare at the scenery. We just happened to send a batch of goods out. Then, a group of carriages that left the city caught our eyes. They looked quite impressive. The owner must have had a very high status. So we went up to the city tower to take a look. We wanted to see which noble family it was from.¡±


    Lorne nodded. In fact, he came here today because he wanted to see Archduke Litt¡¯s appearance. He was the founder of the Royal Family. In the previous king¡¯s era, his status was more important than a thousand people¡¯s lives. Even the First Prince and Prince Kyle had to be respectful to this man.


    However, he had recently been ordered by Kyle to remove his title of nobility and be exiled to the wilderness.


    He was truly a tragic legendary figure. That was why Lorne wanted to satisfy his curiosity ande here to see what this legendary figure looked like.


    He pointed at the convoy that was still packing up and said with a smile, ¡°I know which distinguished noble is down there.¡±


    Hearing Lorne¡¯s words, Andrew immediately nodded.


    ¡°Lorne, tell us which noble this is so that we can get in on it too.¡±


    Andrew deliberately asked this question as though he¡¯s known Lorne for many years. However, Andrew still did not know what kind of ability Lorne had. After all, he had not seen it with his own eyes. He had only heard it from Rosen. So, he wanted to see what Lorne could do in front of him.


    Lorne patted Kyle and Andrew on the shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Let¡¯s talk while we walk. Come to my tavern quickly. I¡¯ll show you something.¡±


    As the tavern was located in Silk Street, it was too far away from Ln City¡¯s south city gate. Therefore, Lorne paid a few copper coins and hired arge carriage. Then, the four of them sat in it together.


    The guards who were supposed to protect Kyle and the others immediately followed the carriage and guarded it. In the carriage, Lorne casually grabbed a handful of snacks to the few of them from his pocket.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat. These are snacks that I made myself. Even the pce won¡¯t be able to eat such good food.¡±


    Kyle and the others took a handful of snacks from Lorne, then sat in the carriage and began to eat. Lorne also took this opportunity to start a conversation.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about the carriage that just left the city, there really is an amazing person sitting in it. That¡¯s the famous Archduke of Ln, Litt!¡±


    A puzzled expression immediately appeared on Kyle¡¯s face.


    ¡°I seem to have heard this name before. Could he be the Litt, the founding hero?¡±


    Lorne immediately revealed a surprised look and patted Kyle heavily.


    ¡°Not bad, old friend. You really do know your stuff. He is indeed the founding hero of Ln. If it weren¡¯t for his help, the former king wouldn¡¯t have been so sessful in unifying the world.


    ¡°It was solely because of Litt¡¯s help that the former king decisively raised his army and even obtained arge amount of food and other resources. He even experienced many battles and was quite a wise and strategic man. Therefore, he quickly became the most important person around the former king. It¡¯s truly a pity though...¡±


    Andrew was hooked on Lorne¡¯s words. He quickly asked with a curious expression, ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡±


    Lorne sighed slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this person had once fought for power and benefits, resulting in the death of Jem, who was also an Archduke. This also angered the current king.


    ¡°After all, Jem and the current king had a close rtionship. Now that King Kyle has ascended the throne, naturally, this archduke will not have a good ending.¡±


    Once Lorne said this, the expressions of the people in the carriage changed. On the surface, Litt¡¯s crime was because he spoke rudely and had intervened with some fanatics in the dark.


    That was why he was stripped of his title and exiled to the wilderness. However, when it came to Lorne, it seemed that the bloody truth was exposed.


    The reason why Litt was actually sent away was because Kyle did not like him. In the first one or two years after the former king, Bidas was ced under house arrest, Litt still had considerable influence in the pce.


    Therefore, at that time, the parties were split.


    However, even until now, Litt still had influence over some of Kyle¡¯s officials. Therefore, this person naturally could not be kept in the pce.


    More importantly, Litt was an old minister during the era of Bidas, and he was Bidas¡¯s right-hand man. At that time, he could be said to have a lot of power.


    Although Bidas was already under house arrest, Kyle still constantly worried that his so-called Father had other ns. Therefore, he had to remove all the threatening factors.


    For example, this archduke, a great founding official. He would be exonerated from his title of nobility and exiled thousands of miles away just because of the crime of spouting wild words.


    Kyle could not help but look at Lorne.


    ¡°Boss, logically speaking, this archduke should be a man of a certain status. Even if he had some past with the current king, that was many years ago. How do you know so much?¡±


    Lorne waved his hand and said very casually, ¡°The Litt family¡¯s carriages have their own emblems printed on them. I recognized them with just a nce. They¡¯re from the Litt family.


    ¡°The founding elders of the Litt family would definitely not be exiled for a thousand miles just because of a small matter, so there must be a secret behind it.


    ¡°After thinking about it, the only person who could influence this matter was the king. If it was anyone else, it wouldn¡¯t be allowed. Since the analysis hase to this point, why would you think it¡¯d be so hard to reach a conclusion?¡±


    Kyle could not help but sigh.


    As usual, his eyes were discerning and could easily see through the affairs of the world, as well as the biggest and finest details.


    How many years of grudges had been involved in this case? At that time, the boss in front of him was probably only a few years old. Even so, he managed to follow the clues and deduce everything clearly.


    Such a person was too strong. If he was given some clues, there would be nothing in the world that he would not know.


    This person could sit at home and still know everything in the world.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: The King Is a Human Too!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Apart from Kyle, even Rosen and Andrew were feeling uneasy.


    The thick-faced Andrew was even more certain that Lorne had analyzed this himself.


    He knew the king was at his peak, and no one would have the courage to record the grudges of the past.


    Therefore, Lorne would not have any other reason to find out about this matter. He could only rely on his own clues to piece together the analysis.


    This man was really capable.


    This made Andrew even more determined to strengthen his rtionship with Lorne.


    For being such an outstanding young man, if he did not get to know him better, it would be his loss.


    The carriage became slightly quiet for a while before Kyle was the first to break the silence.


    ¡°So, do you think this archduke should be exiled or not?¡±


    Lorne threw some snacks into his mouth.


    ¡°Of course, why shouldn¡¯t he be? It¡¯s only natural that he would end up being removed from office and exiled today.¡±


    ¡°But he is, after all, the founder of this country, and he is still such a great figure,¡± Kyle could not help but say.


    Lorne snorted.


    ¡°So what if he is a country¡¯s founder? Do you think the country¡¯s founder can¡¯t cause enmity with the previous king and anger the current king? Our Ln Empire has so many nation-founding meritorious officials, but we¡¯ve never seen any of them being engaged with suspicious activities. Litt¡¯s a special case.


    ¡°Think about it carefully. The reason is because of him. Back then, he fought with Jem, so Jem was killed. It wasn¡¯t a glorious method either. So I think it¡¯s understandable that the current king is unhappy.¡±


    As he spoke, Lorne put down the snacks in his hands and said solemnly, ¡°The king is a human capable of feeling emotions too. He too is a human being who feels sadness, anger, and happiness.


    ¡°If the king is happy, Litt will be rewarded. If he is sad, Litt will be punished. Therefore, if the king is angered, Litt should be exiled from the pce. What¡¯s there to it?


    ¡°Litt¡¯s different from Andrew. The king may have a headache from Andrew¡¯s antiques, but at least Andrew is upright, impartial, and can y a considerable role. So in my opinion, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the current king¡¯s decision. If he should be exiled, then he should be exiled.¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Kyle could not help but clench his hands.


    ¡®What a good boss. He truly understands me,¡¯ the king thought to himself.


    People experienced many feelings. As a king, how could he not have them?


    For half of his life, Kyle had suppressed his unhappiness, what was wrong with releasing it now?


    When he thought of this decision, there were many ministers in the court who pleaded for Litt.


    Kyle could not help but sigh from everything he just heard. He felt more at ease knowing that Lorne agreed to his actions. It was a shame that the ministers in the pce could not see it as clearly as this young boy in front of him.


    As a king, it was rare to find such a confidant such as Lorne.


    Moreover, it was not only Kyle that felt at ease but Andrew too.


    Not only did he feel happy about this evaluation, but he was actually ecstatic. Upright, impartial, and have achieved many things ¡ª this was Lorne¡¯s evaluation of him just now.


    His efforts have been acknowledged!


    When it came to fame and wealth, he did not care so much for it. He just relied on his loyalty, for the country, for the people, and for the world.


    Andrew was afraid that no one would understand him, afraid that no one would know his painstaking efforts. Therefore, Lorne¡¯s words really hit the nail on the head. To be able to have such a reliable friend in life, there was nothing else he wanted!


    Andrew immediately leaned to Lorne¡¯s side, and then patted Lorne¡¯s shoulder heavily.


    ¡°Lorne... you have good taste, I will definitely never let go of this friendship!¡±


    Lorne looked at Ann¡¯s excited look, and there was a question mark on his face.


    What did he say that made Ann excited? This made Lorne partially confused by the gesture. However, Lorne did not care too much. He was a tactful person, and judging people¡¯s words was his strong point. So, he immediately put his arm around Andrew¡¯s shoulder as a form of response.


    Although the things that Lorne said did not mention Rosen, this great noble was extremely satisfied with Lorne. He seemed to have a long-term vision and was able to see through the essence and hearts of people. If such a talent was ced in any position, he would be able to burst out with dazzling brilliance.


    ording to the current official system of Ln, his Ministry of Education had a few years left. Why not recruit such a talent like him as his Ministry of Education?


    He would definitely be able to outshine everyone and illuminate the entire Ln Empire!


    When that time came, his Ministry of Education would firmly take first ce among the six departments and suppress the other five departments. By then, Rosen would be extremely proud, would he not?


    Rosen quickly made up his mind. Those cunning fellows like Allen and Andrew were definitely plotting something. No matter what, he had to get Lorne into the Ministry of Education before these two did.


    ...


    After the carriage had traveled through the old city, it finally reached the street where Lorne¡¯s tavern was located ,Silk Street.


    Lorne was the first to get off the carriage and open the door of the tavern. Then, he casually pulled the two tables together.


    ¡°Come,e,e. My friends, sit down. I¡¯ll go and prepare some of my best dishes. I¡¯ll also give you a taste of the first-ss wine that Charles didn¡¯t dare to drink again after just one sipst time.¡±


    With that, Lorne turned around and went into the kitchen, busying himself. After Lorne left, the atmosphere of the three of them instantly rxed. However, Kyle stared at Andrew with an unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°Good job, Ann. Your performance today gave me a big surprise.¡±


    Andrew saw that there was a hint of killing intent in Kyle¡¯s eyes and quickly shrunk his head.


    ¡°Dear Charles, need I remind you that Lorne is still here?¡±


    Kyle immediately red at him.


    ¡°Good job, Ann. You even learned to threaten me. Looking at how you so casually called me old pal Charles. I¡¯ll make you copy this a thousand times when we get back.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This time, he did not dare to say anything more. Looking at His Majesty¡¯s appearance, he looked like a jealous wife. It seemed that it was because he was getting too close to Lorne, which caused the king to be slightly unhappy. This was the first time he had seen His Majesty in such a manner.


    Was he... jealous?


    Andrew thought no deeper into this and decided to be careful in the future. He woulde alone quietly and definitely not report it to the king.


    Meanwhile, Rosen, who was by the side, saw the distance forming between the king and the minister, witnessing this, he took note and made sure to be careful too.


    He had to learn from Andrew¡¯s lesson. Therefore, Rosen decided that he shoulde alone in secret in the future and not tell the king about this. Otherwise, when the king and the minister came together, he simply had no ce to speak. The limelight and words were all snatched by Kyle alone.


    Kyle had no idea that the two important ministers were actually scheming against him.. The only thoughts that ran through his head were the words the tavern boss said in the carriage.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Insider Information</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Not long after, Lorne brought a few dishes from the kitchen and a few of his specialty dishes. He then ced a few jars of wine on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. I see you¡¯ve ced many meals on the table. No wonder you took such a long time.¡±


    Kyle quickly pulled out a stool at the side.


    ¡°Come, Lorne, you should sit down and rest too. We can¡¯t eat that much, join us.¡±


    As he spoke, he set the table for Lorne. He seemed to be very concerned that Lorne did not sit down.


    ¡°It¡¯s my treat today, don¡¯t just stand there. There are a few dishes that I haven¡¯t seen before. Seems like today is your lucky day, Ann.¡±


    Andrew nodded repeatedly, but he did not have time to reply. He was busy eating the freshly made food in front of him. Once Lorne heard that he visibly rxed and sat down with the group of people.


    Rosen and Kyle saw Andrew¡¯s attitude and became anxious on the spot.


    ¡°My dear friend Ann, slow down. Don¡¯t take all of our food!¡±


    As they spoke, they picked up the cutlery and wolfed down the food. Lorne was also quite happy when he saw that his cooking was able to satisfy the three of them. However, he chose to leisurely eat the meal instead of wolfing it down like the other three.


    After a while, Kyle and the other two finally slowed down and began to regain their usual self.


    Andrew quickly chewed the food in his mouth and swallowed it with force.


    ¡°Lorne... Your cooking is really delicious! The more I eat, the more I know I won¡¯t be able to stomach the meals I have at home!¡±


    Lorne waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If you can¡¯t eat the meals you have at home,e to my ce every day.


    ¡°As long as my tavern is still open, I will entertain you every time youe. I guarantee that you will be satisfied each visit.¡±


    Andrew hurriedly waved his hand.


    ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t do it. How can I eat such delicious food every day?¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the jar of wine on the table and poured a full ss for everyone.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink up!¡±


    Kyle looked at the wine in the ss and could not help but feel a little afraid.


    F*ck, could it be the kind of wine that would choke one to death if one had a sip?


    Lorne seemed to have seen through his hesitancy.


    ¡°Old friend, this is the wine that I have improved on. It is much smoother than thest time. You can drink it without worry, but don¡¯t drink it so quickly.¡±


    Kyle nodded, and then he slightly lightly took a sip. As soon as the strong wine entered his throat, Kyle¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This is some good wine. It¡¯s much better than thest time I had it. I think that if you continue to improve it ordingly, it¡¯ll definitely sell well.


    ¡°When that timees, you will definitely be the best seller in the entire wine market of Ln City!¡±


    Lorne raised his wine ss in satisfaction.


    ¡°Then, with your blessings, I¡¯ll toast to this ss!¡±


    The three of them raised their sses one after another, and drank it all in one go after exchanging a toast with Lorne.


    The atmosphere instantly became lively, and the clinking of sses rang throughout.


    Due to the alcohol content being a little high, after just two or three sses, Kyle, who had a rtively low alcohol tolerance, already had a flushed face.


    His words and actions were mumbled as he stumbled about.


    ¡°Boss, your alcohol content is too high. It seems that I can¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    Lorne smiled and said, ¡°Then drink less alcohol and eat more vegetables. Later, each of you can take a jar back and drink it slowly.¡±


    The three of them thanked him one after another. After three rounds of drinking, Kyle changed to a morefortable position and leaned against the chair.


    ¡°Boss, actually, there is still something that I don¡¯t quite understand about what you just said about Archduke Litt. I wonder if you can exin it to me?¡±


    Rosen and Andrew immediately raised their heads to look at Kyle. They did not know what the king was thinking about.


    Lorne was already quite familiar with this process.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to ask. I think I can answer all of your questions.¡±


    Kyle considered his choice of words in his heart and then asked carefully.


    ¡°You said that Archduke Litt was a founder, and he was the person that the previous king had always valued the most. Before the current king ascended the throne, he had more power in the pce aspared to him. His status was so high that no one could surpass him.¡±


    Lorne nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You might not believe it, but the previous king, Bidas, never called this archduke by his name, nor did he call him by his official position. Instead, he called him brother to show that this archduke¡¯s status in Bidas¡¯s heart was very high.¡±


    Kyle and the other two ministers were once again slightly shocked.


    How did this young man find out about this information?


    It was one thing for him to deduce the truth of Litt¡¯s exile, but he even knew about this kind of interesting and secret news in the pce. If others did not know about the truth, they would think that Lorne was just bullsh*tting and making up nonsense.


    ...


    Of course, they had some understanding of these things. What Lorne said was not wrong at all. The previous king, Bidas, had indeed called Archduke Litt his brother.


    Firstly, Lorne was just a child, so he definitely had not experienced the events of their era.


    Secondly, he was just an ordinary civilian. He did not have a prominent background, nor did he have any rtives who were officials in the pce.


    Therefore, how did he manage to find out about something like this?


    Although the three of them were already used to this, no matter how they thought about it, they still could not quite figure it out.


    In the end, they could only silently listen as they spoke.


    Of course, asking this was not Kyle¡¯s main purpose.


    ¡°In that case, tell me, boss. Because of the arrogant words of the archduke, the king exiled him thousands of miles away and directly removed him from his position. He even took away half of his territory. Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?


    ¡°Doing so might cause the previous king to be dissatisfied with the current king. After all, he was the most trusted person in the era of Bidas.


    ¡°Now that Bidas is still alive and healthy, if the king removed such an important minister and exiled him, it might deepen the estrangement between Bidas and the current king.


    ¡°In addition, there are so many people in the pce that witnessed this event. If the king did this, wouldn¡¯t it leave a cruel and unfilial example for others?¡±


    As soon as this question was asked, Rosen and Andrew stopped eating and patiently waited for Lorne¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: You¡¯re All Desperate People!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Of course, they understood why Kyle suddenly mentioned this matter. He was indeed worried about this whole matter. He was not worried about anyone else actually. It was the former king, Bidas, who was currently under house arrest in the pce that he was worried about.


    When Kyleunched a mutiny, he got rid of the First Prince, Lens, who had already be his sworn enemy. He also forced his father, Bidas, to abdicate.


    It seemed cold-blooded and heartless, but in fact, it was because the rtionship between him and Lens had reached the point where neither of them would not rest until the other died.


    When the First Prince took the throne, the Second Prince, Kyle knew he would not live for more than a month. If he did not force Bidas to abdicate, then Bidas, who had lost his beloved son and would be angry that his children had killed each other; this would definitely have not given Kyle a good oue either.


    Therefore, when things had developed to that stage, the oue of the mutiny had already been destined.


    No matter what, Bidas was still Kyle¡¯s father. No matter from any point of view, even from a logical point of view, Kyle could only treat Bidas with respect. Therefore, this time, when he exiled Archduke Litt thousands of miles away, Kyle actually had a lot of misgivings in his heart. He was afraid that the civil and military ministers of the pce would use him of being disrespectful towards his father because of this.


    This was also the reason why Kyle was very dissatisfied with Litt. He even hated him, but he was still only exiled. It was not the most important reason for him to directly eradicate the problem. Otherwise, if he insisted on ending Litt¡¯s life, would there really be anyone who could say anything?


    Looking at Kyle¡¯s expectant gaze, Lorne scratched his chin while he thought about it.


    ¡°I say, old friend, I knew how bold you were, but I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold that you¡¯d dare to ask such a controversial question.


    ¡°Are you tired of your life? Do you have a death wish? If you are, you cane rest in my tavern for a bit to clear your head so that your death wish disappears after a while.¡±


    Rosen and Andrew could not help but silentlyugh. Kyle had brought this upon himself, so why should they defend him when Lorne said something like that.


    However, Rosen immediately stopped hisughter to support him from the side and say, ¡°Boss, when did you be so afraid? There are only a few of us here, why, it seems that you¡¯re worried the others will know! We¡¯re curious too, we want to know the true story. Don¡¯t be a wuss, we¡¯re all friends here.¡±


    Lorne facepalmed from the response.


    ¡°Ouws. You can count each and every one of you as an ouw.¡±


    Lorne spoke jokingly. Then, he continued on with what he wanted to say.


    ¡°But since you want to listen, there¡¯s nothing I can do. We¡¯re friends now after all. Today, I¡¯ll tell you the true meaning behind the king¡¯s actions.¡±


    Kyle and the others immediately looked at him with anticipation.


    True meaning?


    What true meaning? Even Kyle himself did not quite know where this direction was headed.


    Lorne changed his position and leaned back on his chair. In the end, he began to answer everyone¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Actually, Charles, your first statement was true. Banishing the archduke to a ce thousands of miles away will indeed widen the gap between the king and his father.¡±


    Kyle was immediately shocked. At the same time, he could not help but frown. He was worried about this. Right then, he heard what Lorne said next.


    ¡°But this is not a big problem. It will have an impact, but it is not that serious. You should know that when the king ascended the throne, not only did he not immediately dismiss Litt, but he was even promoted and ced in an important position.


    ¡°He was promoted to appease Bidas, who had just abdicated the throne. This action proves that the king¡¯s decision was the right one as Bidas leisurely kept this position while engaging in suspicious activity.


    ¡°In terms of time, it has been nearly two years. The Litt becamecent. Of course, the previous king still regarded him as his right-hand man and the person he trusted the most. So now, removing him from office and banishing him thousands of miles away would no longer provoke a violent reaction from Bidas. The former king would understand the current way of doing things and would not me him for this action.¡±


    Kyle nodded repeatedly as he listened. In fact, he had thought about these points in private, and his jumbled thoughts have been spoken clearly by Lorne. Moreover, Lorne¡¯s words were even more defined aspared to what Kyle had thought. Therefore, after this realization, he had a deeper understanding of himself.


    ¡°So, the king did this because Litt¡¯s influence in Bidas¡¯s heart had already lessened, and this would not seriously affect the rtionship between the former king and the current king?¡±


    Lorne nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s the theory, and there¡¯s anotheryer to it. This is the fundamental reason why the king was willing to bear some unfavorable remarks in order to banish the Archduke.¡±


    Kyle immediately cupped his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear this in more detail!¡±


    Lorne dipped his finger into the wine, drew arge circle on the table, and then drew a small circle on the side.


    ¡°Thisrge circle represents the current king, and the smaller one is the current king¡¯s father, the former King Bidas. You can understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡±


    They all nodded in unison. The difference in the size of the circle simply meant that Kyle was strong, while Bidas lived in seclusion in the pce, and only a few old ministers remained.


    Lorne pointed outside the two circles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s consider this as Archduke Litt. If the king does not remove him from office and exile him at this time, then there is always a possibility that the archduke and the former king will be together.


    ¡°After all, the rtionship between the two is far more intimate than that of anyone else. Once this small circle and this point arebined, the range will undoubtedly be a littlerger.


    ¡°Now, let me ask you a question. If this small circle bes bigger, do you think it will have the courage and risk to challenge thisrge circle?¡±


    In an instant, the entire tavern was silent.


    Rosen and Andrew held their breaths as they looked at Kyle nervously.


    Lorne¡¯s words felt like a personal attack towards the king. Were it to be shared around, it would be considered treason.


    The meaning of this sentence was very straightforward. If Litt was left in Ln City, it was very likely that he would be the former king¡¯s fortress.


    Were he to not be here, the lonely Bidas would not have any thoughts of chasing Kyle down from the throne. However, were he to obtain powerful external assistance and strengthen his own strength, there might really be a day when the father and son would meet in arms.


    As expected, Kyle¡¯s pace of breathing quickened. His chest could not help but rise and fall. The hand that was ced under the table trembled involuntarily. It was obvious that he was not calm.


    Back then, when the mutiny started, it was brother against brother. Even then, Kyle did not enjoy it.. He swore to never allow himself to be in such a situation where a father and son would go against each other.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: You¡¯re Just Not in the Right Mind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lorne looked at the excited and panicked looks of everyone. He expected that his words had scared them, but he did not mind.


    After Kyle took a few deep breaths, he managed to suppress his surging emotions.


    He forced himself to keep his voice calm and asked, ¡°Boss, is it really that serious? After all, the previous king has already been abdicated. Even though he¡¯s been in the pce for a long time, I don¡¯t think he thinks about ascending the throne again... right?¡±


    Lorne waved his hand.


    ¡°It is indeed unlikely as the fundamental reason is that the previous king has already lost his position. There is no possibility of him ascending the throne again.


    ¡°Even so, the current king removed Litt from his official position thousands of miles away in order topletely cut off the thoughts of the previous king, even if it was just a glimmer of hope! Only by doing so can he protect his throne and his son, this is the duty of the current king that he has to uphold in order to protect his family!


    ¡°Forever cutting off the possibility of a father and son fighting against each other is the best protection for the former and current king, and also the greatest act of honor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that is was what the current king had in mind. After saying all this, I¡¯m sure all of you would all understand, right?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s mind was a mess. His original thoughts werepletely disrupted. To be honest, he really did not expect this level of consideration as a king. Originally, he nned to exile Litt only because this guy hadmitted a crime. At the same time, Litt has lost a lot of influence in the pce, so the king simply kicked him away.


    He did not expect that by ident, he actually made an honorable decision. Although the former King Bidas was put under house arrest because of his mutiny, it was not a simple decision to make. However, his father had fought hard to conquer the huge Ln Empire. If Bidas did decide the re-take the throne, would it be really that difficult knowing the power he used to hold over his people?


    Therefore, once the former King Bidas was given a chance, the founding King of the Ln Empire might really have a two-army confrontation with his son, Kyle, and a pce coup.


    Back then, Kyle had already killed two of his brothers due to certain circumstances. If he were to fight his father to the death, he would really not be able to live with such a thing.


    In the end, Kyle decided to not live that ruthless and mercilessly. Therefore, although it was unexpected, Lorne¡¯s words undoubtedlyforted the king¡¯s actions and strengthened his heart.


    Litt should be exiled, and it would be best if he never came back!


    ...


    The more his mind churned, the more he felt a lingering fear. In the end, although he had fought for so many years, sometimes it felt like it was for naught. He had been the Second Prince for countless years, and had honed his skills on the throne for only two years. However, some of his ideas were still not mature enough, and some of his political tactics were not that powerful.


    Inparison, the young man ¡ª who was much younger than him ¡ª?seemed to have methods that were more suitable and a mentality that was much more powerful than his.


    He really did not know how he had cultivated such deep political wisdom. It was even more skillful than when he had personally experienced it as the king.


    After ruminating in his thoughts for a while, Kyle could not help but sigh.


    ¡°As expected, the royal family is truly full of mysteries. It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to everprehend it in their entire lives. I finally understand it now.


    ¡°Thank you for answering my question today. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve been able to understand the king¡¯s foresight.¡±


    Lorne patted Kyle on the shoulder.


    ¡°In fact, the royal family matters, and the king¡¯s mind tricks could easily be seen just like that. If you used your brain a little bit more, you too will be able to understand something as easy as this.


    ¡°Old friend, you¡¯re just a little slow-witted. There is nothing strange about that. In the future, you could learn from me when you have the opportunity. This way, you¡¯ll be able to understand these things sooner orter.¡±


    When Kyle heard Lorne¡¯s words, the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch.


    What did he mean by his brain was a little slow-witted?


    He was a dignified king, the ruler of a country, how dare he say that he was actually said to be slow-witted.


    It felt humiliating and a great hatred grew in him!


    However, the next second, Lorne¡¯s words instantly attracted Kyle¡¯s attention.


    ¡°In fact, for the current king, the existence of the previous king is still a very difficult problem. It¡¯s not so easy to deal with it. If the king ever stood in front of me today, I would have a brilliant n that I could offer to him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, such a good n wouldn¡¯t be of much use if I told you guys about it.¡±


    There was a sh in Kyle¡¯s eyes. He almost stood up and patted his chest, saying that he was the current king. He was astounded as to how Lorne could so easily read his mind. After the analysis just now, knowing how the previous king, Bidas, could have possibly taken back the throne, made the potential threat immediately magnified several times by Kyle. He was now troubled and did not know how to properly resolve it.


    He wanted to protect this father and son rtionship, but he could not allow his power to be overthrown by his father either.


    The bnce between the two sides was very difficult to grasp. One bad move could lead to the whole situation moving in another direction. Therefore, when Lorne suddenly said that he had a good n. It was enough to make Kyle feel energized all of a sudden.


    If Lorne said that it was a brilliant n, then it must have a rather powerful effect. It would definitely not be a bluff.


    After all, everyone had witnessed the ¡®magic¡¯ that Lorne could pull off. There was no doubt about it.


    Knowing this, Kyle immediately cupped his hands to Lorne and said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you tell us what kind of a brilliant n it is? We can tell you if it¡¯s a good idea or not.¡±


    As for what he just said about great humiliation and hatred, it had long been forgotten by Kyle.


    Humiliation? Hatred? These words have never ever been written in Kyle¡¯s dictionary. It was better to look at the more practical side of things rather than the emotional side after all!


    Lorne nced at Kyle, Andrew, and Rosen who were all looking at him expectantly.


    He let out a long sigh.


    ¡°What a pity that such a brilliant n would only be shared between you guys. Pour the wine! I¡¯ll tell you all next time when I¡¯m in the mood.¡±


    When Rosen was about to reach out for the wine jar, Kyle immediately stopped him. Then, he took the wine jar and poured a full ss for Lorne instead.


    ¡°Boss, please!¡±


    Lorne finished the wine in the ss in one gulp and stood up.


    ¡°Actually, the solution to ease the conflict between the current king and the former king is really simple!¡±

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: You Only Know How to Brag!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Old friend, do you still remember the business that I told you aboutst time?¡±


    Kyle nodded. This was still fresh in his memory.


    ¡°Are you referring to the king¡¯s n to build a small temporary pce in the northeast corner of Ln City?¡±


    Lorne nodded his head and then answered the group.


    ¡°It¡¯s all about this small temporary pce. In my opinion, the current king can expand the scale of this temporary pce and directly build arge temporary pce. Then, he can move the former king who used to live in the pce to this temporary pce


    ¡°Everything that the former king asks for, including eating, drinking, and ying should be allowed, except for the military power and the regime of the court of course. In this way, all the civil and military officials of the court will praise the current king for being honorable and admirable.


    ¡°The former king would also be satisfied with himself. Under afortable environment, he would not think about those schemes anymore.


    ¡°As for the current king, he would only need to spend some money from the national treasury and the royal family¡¯s treasures. Plus, he would just have to visit his father every three to five days and spend some time together. This way, wouldn¡¯t it be a situation where everyone bes satisfied and happy? Don¡¯t you think that this issue will be immediately resolved?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    Kyle was instantly shocked.


    To be honest, this n was not veryplicated. On the contrary, it was a little too simple and crude.


    However, such a simple n was so simple that no one would have thought about it.


    At the very least, from the moment Kyle ascended to the throne until now, during the two years, he had adopted a strategy of avoiding being in the same room with Bidas as a way to avoid the awkward rtionship he had now.


    He really never thought of taking the initiative to improve his rtionship with Bidas, nor did he think of improving his father¡¯s living environment to resolve the conflict.


    However, now that he thought about it, this was indeed a good idea. After all, he and Bidas could never avoid each other forever. If that happened, he would be criticized by the world.


    Only by facing this problem and making corresponding active actions would it be enough to show that he, Kyle, was an honorable person.


    Of course, with a cautious mentality, Kyle still asked one more question.


    ¡°Boss, do you think this method is really effective? Would it really be that simple to just build a temporary pce for the former king to live in peace for the rest of his life? Would this be enough to make up for the huge battle caused by what happened in the past?¡±


    Lorne nced at Kyle, somewhat speechless.


    ¡°Old friend, I can¡¯t believe I actually gave you the benefit of the doubt when I said that you were dumb, but from what you¡¯ve just asked, I¡¯m starting to regret my choices of thinking that way. The current king has kept the former king in the pce for two years. Won¡¯t you think that the former king would feel lonely?


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he want to improve his rtionship with the current king? He is his own son after all. Time can always heal everything. The only thing missing now is an opportunity. A key point for a king to take the initiative to show goodwill to the former king.¡±


    ¡°After all, they are father and son. There is no reason for a father to take the initiative to lower his ego for his son. Naturally, we have to wait for the current king to give an indication. Isn¡¯t this what it means to build a pce and enjoy the rest of your life?¡±


    Kyle could not help but p his thigh hard. He appeared to be very excited.


    ¡°That makes sense. It is indeed a brilliant n. It really means a lot that you thought about it this way. This is the entirety of human nature. Boss, what kind of life did you live to be able to see these things so clearly at such a young age?


    ¡°Only you would be able toe up with such an idea. If the current king was really here, just by hearing your words, he would at least give you the title of being a Baron!¡±


    Lorne straightened his back proudly and was about to praise himself. However, he suddenly became depressed and said in a bad mood, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying such nonsense? Aren¡¯t the three of you the only ones who heard this?¡±


    Kyle smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. I¡¯ll send someone to do some to pass the message and see if I can dedicate these words to King Kyle. When the timees, you¡¯ll definitely be known to the world and your ambitions would flourish!¡±


    Before he could finish, Lorne raised his hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°Come on, old friend. Last time, you said that you would rmend me to be an official. This time, you say that you would directly tell the king. Your other abilities may not be considered great, but your bragging skills are really first-ss. You should simmer down and humble yourself. Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡±


    Rosen and Andrew felt their stomachs ache when they saw Lorne¡¯s look ofplete disbelief.


    This young man was extremely intelligent in every aspect. He was so outstanding that it made people feel afraid. However, how could he not see through the disguise of the three of them? Why did he not believe his friend at all?


    Not only that, but Lorne even patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°But in the end, what can I say, you¡¯re the one who has nothing better to do. You¡¯re either concerned about some important matters in the pce, or you¡¯re concerned about some royal family matters. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re one of them.


    ¡°Those who aren¡¯t sure of who you are would think that you¡¯re a pce minister, or that you have some royal bloodline. Who would have thought that you¡¯re actually an ordinary merchant?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have the time to think about how to make a fortune instead?¡±


    Kyle smiled embarrassedly and did not reply. After the few of them sat back down and drank another round of wine, there was almost no food left on the table.


    Andrew estimated the time and took the initiative to remind Kyle, ¡°Old pal, it¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t we have to go back and think about the deal that we just sent out of the city?¡±


    Kyle was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded.


    ¡°Ann is right. It¡¯s indeed gettingte. Let¡¯s stop here, for now, we cane back another day.¡±


    As he spoke, Kyle took out a few silver coins from his money bag. Lorne quickly red at him.


    ¡°Old friend, didn¡¯t we agree that today would be my treat? Why are you still being so polite to me? Take it back, I don¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    It was not that Lorne did not like money, but since he had agreed that he would treat them, he might as well go all the way. This could also be considered a long-term investment. In the future, these merchants would be his loyal and unwavering customers.


    However, Kyle still stubbornly put the money on the table.


    ¡°Lorne, we know that you have good intentions, but we know that it¡¯s not easy for you to make a living in Ln. You must ept this money. Today, you can still count it as us ordering food and wine. Besides, you¡¯ve told us so much just now. It¡¯s really benefited us a lot. Let¡¯s treat this money as us paying for the stories you¡¯ve shared.¡±


    Lorne pondered for a moment and then epted the money half-heartedly.


    ¡°If you say so, old friend. If that¡¯s the case, then each of you should take a jar of strong wine home. Let¡¯s treat it as me treating you guys to a drink.¡±


    When Lorne suggested this, only then did Kyle and the others dly ept it.


    Rosen smiled and said, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you bring me a few more jars? I¡¯ll send a few friends over so that they cane over to eat and drink with you next time.¡±


    Lorne pped his hands and spoke very straightforwardly, ¡°No problem. If you ask for it, I have no reason to refuse!¡±


    With that, he ran to the wine cab and directly brought out a few jars.


    ¡°You guys won¡¯t be able to take much, just these five or six jars, so it¡¯ll fit one in each hand.¡±


    After Lorne and the others took two jars each, they were ready to leave the tiny tavern.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Well, Take Me As Your Master!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chapter 33: Old Cha, Take Me as your master!


    However, just as he was about to leave, Lorne suddenly tugged onto Kyle¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Oh right, old friend, I almost forgot to mention this. Remember to prepare at least ten cows the next time youe to my ce and prepare some more money.¡±


    Kyle was suddenly given such an order and his head was filled with confusion. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°I can understand the part where you want me to prepare more money, but why should I bring ten cows?¡±


    Lorne stopped smiling. His expression was very solemn. He patted Kyle¡¯shoulder solemnly.


    ¡°Bring ten cows as a gift to acknowledge me as your master!¡±


    Kyle was speechless. He was even more confused now. He did not understand what was going on at all.


    ¡°Why would I suddenly want to acknowledge you as my master?¡±


    Lorne said earnestly, ¡°You see, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Every time youe to the tavern, you tend to ask me many questions. You¡¯ve asked me everything, from the pce and the royal family, to themoners and the small streets, and as far as the border fortress.


    ¡°If you keep asking me these kinds of questions, you¡¯ll end up learning everything I have to offer. If that¡¯s the case, you should acknowledge me as your master. Otherwise, I would be at a great disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kyle was dumbfounded. This boss was really daring. He actually wanted to be the king¡¯s master after fiddling around for so long. This was too much. He, Kyle, was not naive nor young anymore. Why should he be under a young man!


    ¡°Cough... Cough!¡±


    ¡°Boss, look at me. I¡¯m not young anymore. If I really acknowledge you as my teacher, wouldn¡¯t I be a joke to others? If you were a few decades older, I would definitely agree to it easily. After all, you are knowledgeable and intelligent. I truly admire that about you.


    ¡°However, the difficulty lies in our age gap. It¡¯s honestly a little inappropriate for you to say such things out loud.¡±


    Lorne immediately fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Old friend, what you said makes sense. Looking at the things you¡¯ve learned from me all this while, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve suffered a great loss?¡±


    Kyle did not know how to respond at all. He turned around and red at Rosen and Andrew, they both were trying hard to suppress theirughter. Then, he continued, ¡°How about this? When I have the chance, I will bring my good-for-nothing son here and let you be his teacher. This way, regardless of age or seniority, it will at least make sense. The two of us will continue to treat each other as equals. What do you think?¡±


    Kyle said it lightly, but Rosen and Andrew¡¯s hearts jumped when they heard it. The useless son that the king spoke of, was none other than the first prince.


    Holy cr*p! This was a sign that he wanted Lorne to be the Master of the First Prince!


    Being the Master of the First Prince was an extremely important official position. It represented the future king¡¯s assistant minister and could influence the future king¡¯s words and actions.


    The king ced too much importance on Lorne. It was indeed a little terrifying.


    However, Lorne could not help but be surprised by what Kyle said.


    ¡°Not bad. Old friend. You sold your son without even thinking twice.¡±


    Kyle immediately waved his hand.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re mistaken. A young and talented man like you would be too erudite and wise. It would be an honor for you to be my son¡¯s teacher.


    ¡°I¡¯m just too old to admit it out loud. Otherwise, I would have easilye to you tomorrow with the master¡¯s ceremony. To be honest, you won¡¯t even have to mention it for me to do it. But now, it would be very beneficial for my disappointment of a son to have you as his master. Why wouldn¡¯t I be selling him off?¡±


    Lorne immediately put on a look of realization and could not help but praise his friend, ¡°Old friend, this is as expected of a businessman. You may not be the brightest of the bunch, but when ites to business, you outshine us all!


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said well, I don¡¯t seem to have any reason to refuse. When you have the time, bring my eldest nephew here. I will take him in as a disciple without any hesitation. I promise to teach him some principles that others would never learn.


    ¡°When the timees, my eldest nephew shall easily inherit your business. I guarantee that he¡¯ll do even better than you. His family business will be even bigger!¡±


    Lorne looked very pleased with himself, which made Andrew and Rosenpletely dumbfounded.


    In just a few seconds, Lorne even addressed the king¡¯s son as his eldest nephew?


    If the First Prince, Weiss knew about this and found him a new uncle, he would probably squat in the corner and cry from the news.


    The weirdest thing was that Lorne¡¯s age did not seem to be far older than the First Prince, Weiss¡¯s age.


    Now, without even knowing, the First Prince gained a Master that does not have a big age gap. If he knew about this, he would probably throw a fit.


    Kyle could not help but stifle hisughter, but there was arge part of his sincerity in saying all this. This was because Lorne was indeed intelligent and erudite. It was just that people could not help but not look past his age.


    There were countless senior ministers in the pce. How many of them couldpare to the foresight, mindfulness, and ability of the young man in front of him?


    If First Prince Weiss was able to obtain such a talented person as his teacher, it would be a matter that would benefit him for the rest of his life.


    With the guidance of this young man in front of him, the First Prince¡¯s political means, court intrigue, the mentality of the future king¡¯s mind, as well as his ability to judge people, would definitely not be inferior to his father.


    Kyle was worried that something would happen to his sessor, which would cause problems for the entire Ln Empire. Therefore, Kyle paid great attention to the cultivation of the next generation. Under this mentality, Kyle emphasized his tone and said, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s make this a deal okay. Don¡¯t go back on your word when the timees. When the time is right, I¡¯ll bring my son here. You¡¯ll have to teach him well and teach him everything.¡±


    Lorne patted his chest and said generously, ¡°Just bring my nephew here. I¡¯ll be in charge of teaching him well. I¡¯m actually a busy man who has to deal with many things every day. I don¡¯t have time to be a teacher.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll be doing this all just for you, old friend. We¡¯re brothers. I should be willing to spend my time on such trivial things as these.


    ¡°Otherwise, if it were someone else, I would have easily closed the door and asked them to find another house.¡±


    There seemed to be frown lines that formed on Kyle¡¯s forehead when Lorne mentioned that he was a busy person.


    ¡®How can you tell that things are busy? Every day, apart from leisurely sitting in the tavern and waiting for no one toe in, you would just stroll around Ln City, from east to west. You are the least busy person I know,¡¯ Kyle thought to himself.


    Compared to Lorne, the king was truly a busy man.. He could make a desk from the amount of official government reports he had to deal with every day.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Let Me Marry Your Daughter¡¯s, Please!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, since Lorne said so, Kyle could only smile and say, ¡°I understand. I understand all of this. How could I not appreciate a favor? You truly treat me well, and I¡¯ll definitely not forget this act of kindness!¡±


    Lorne nodded in satisfaction.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have a sh of inspiration in his mind.


    ¡°Old friend, I¡¯ve already promised to help you so much. Don¡¯t you have to show your gratitude now?¡±


    Kyle was stunned for a moment. Then, he put a jar of wine in Rosen¡¯s arms and prepared to fork out some money as gratitude.


    However, Lorne held Kyle¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not talk about money between us. This would just hurt our rtionship. What I mean is, do you have any daughters other than your son?


    ¡°The kind of beautiful and elegant women that can topple countries and cities. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give me eight or ten of them. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t we be even closer? We¡¯ll practically be family!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Rosen and the others¡¯ eyes almost popped out. Andrew almost bit his own tongue from shouting.


    This boss really is a f*cking genius!


    Not only did he want to be the First Prince¡¯s teacher, but now he even wanted to be the princess¡¯s husband?


    Moreover, the moment he opened his mouth, he asked for eight or ten of them. It was as if they were just easily hand-picked from the streets.


    Was the princess of the Ln Empire so shameless?


    This was truly the most amazing thing anyone has ever asked for in all of Ln City!


    Rosen and Andrew werepletely in awe of Lorne. They almost took out a pen and paper from their pockets and asked Lorne to sign an autograph.


    Not to mention Kyle, the king, waspletely stunned in just a few seconds. Kyle only suspected that he had a problem with his hearing.


    ¡°Boss, what did you say just now? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±


    Lorne repeated the whole thing. ¡°I said, do you have any good-looking daughters in your family? Give me eight or ten of them to be my wives. Wouldn¡¯t it be even better if the two of us were closer by blood?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But we call each other brothers. Just now, you said that my son had be your eldest nephew. Now, you want to marry your eldest niece? Isn¡¯t that a little odd?¡±


    Lorne patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder carelessly.


    ¡°Hey, old friend, you¡¯re treating me as an outsider when you talk like this. What eldest nephew, what eldest niece? Let¡¯s talk about our own matters and not dwell on these details.


    ¡°Your son would see me as his master, and your daughter shall see me as her husband. In this way, we¡¯ll practically be family. What could be better than this!¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Lorne was f*cking going for it!


    ¡®You were just calling my son your first nephew a moment ago, but now you¡¯re talking about something entirely different?¡¯ Kyle thought to himself as he stared at Lorne in shock.


    Kyle now finally understood the secret to Lorne¡¯s sess.


    What a thick-skinned human being!


    It seemed that his skill points were all here. Compared to Kyle, he did not seem like a person who had once been a king.


    Kyle did not want to speak at all. The truth was that he did not know what he should say. He could only quietly put the jar of wine that he had ced in Rosen¡¯s arms back into his hands.


    Then, he made a gesture and prepared to run out of the tavern.


    Fortunately, Lorne was quick enough to grab Kyle¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. You haven¡¯t promised me yet. All you need to do is tell me if you have a beautiful daughter. Whether we are good friends or not depends on this moment!¡±


    Kyle shook his head like a rattle-drum as he spoke as quickly as possible, ¡°No, no, I only have a son and no daughter. Sorry to disturb your night. Goodbye!¡±


    After saying that, he quickly ran outside. Andrew and Rosen¡¯s held onto theirughs so much that they were almost suffocating from the pain.


    After Kyle ran out, the two of them finally could not hold it in anymore. They burst intoughter on the spot.


    It was Kyle who shouted angrily from outside, ¡°You two old geezers, get out of there now!¡±


    Rosen and Andrew chased after him with a jar of wine in each hand, but they stillughed as they ran. They could not control themselves at all.


    Lorne hurriedly shouted, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s talk things through.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have ten or eight, I can have three or five!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give three or five, I oaky with having at least one!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that your good friend is lonely?¡±


    However, no matter how he called him, Kyle only ran as quickly as he could and could not wait to disappear from the street.


    Soon, he turned a corner and disappeared from Lorne¡¯s sight.


    Looking at Kyle who had disappeared without a trace, Lorne could not help but let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Sigh, the morals of the world decline day by day. People¡¯s hearts have strayed away from ancient times. I did not expect that the traditional virtues have been lost until this state.


    ¡°Just now, we were as close as two peas in a pod. But when the most crucial time came, he pretended to now know me and ran away! This is too hurtful, it¡¯s too much!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just ask to send a few daughters my away? I can¡¯t believe that he actually put on such a pained expression. What kind of a person is he!¡±


    Lorne¡¯s n had failed. He could only return to the tavern in embarrassment and pack up his things.


    ...


    After the king and his ministers ran around the corner, they quickly stopped under Kyle¡¯s lead.


    ¡°Has that kid caught up to us?¡± Kyle panted heavily and asked somewhat anxiously.


    Rosen shook his head with a serious expression.


    ¡°Reporting to the king, the princess¡¯s husband hasn¡¯t caught up to us!¡±


    Kyle immediately looked at Rosen with an unfriendly gaze.


    ¡°Rosen, what did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°Well... I said Lorne has not chased after us.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he looked back and forth between Rosen and Andrew.


    ¡°I seem to have heard the two of youughing just now. What are youughing about? Why Don¡¯t the both of you share your thoughts?¡±


    Perhaps sensing a substantial murderous intent, Rosen shrank his neck.


    ¡°Reporting to the king, you must have heard wrongly. The two of us did notugh. A pce minister like us, who is highly cultured and always pays attention to their status, would never randomlyugh.¡±


    Andrew also nodded from the side and added, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a serious person. No matter how funny things are, I will notugh.¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, one of them could not help butugh.


    ¡°Pfft, hahahaha!¡±

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Your Majesty, We Are Definitely Not Laughing!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Then, the two top officials in the pce, who were surrounded by a group of guards, burst intoughter without any regard for their manners.


    Perhaps they had sensed that the danger signal in Kyle¡¯s eyes was getting stronger and stronger, and it was as if he was going to beat them up with a hammer.


    Rosen then exined whileughing, ¡°Hahaha... Your Majesty, I am notughing... Haha, I am sad, so so sad! I¡¯ve been like this since I was young. When I¡¯m sad, I look like this. Please don¡¯t think that I¡¯mughing.¡±


    Andrew wasughing so hard that he squatted on the ground, but when he heard Rosen¡¯s words, he quickly stood up.


    ¡°Your Majesty, as for me I¡¯m just angry. It truly means the same thing as Rosen¡¯s sadness.¡±


    Kyle was now filled with an immense amount of anger. When the kingpared Lorne¡¯s interesting suggestion and his two ministersughing, he could not tell which matter felt worse to him.


    The key was that these two guys actuallyughed so wildly that they could not contain themselves.


    ¡°Alright, shut up. Whoeverughs at me again, I shall make them stand in front of the pce andugh for a day!¡±


    Only then did Andrew and Rosen cover their mouths with their sleeves. After a while, they finally calmed down. Then, Rosen took a deep breath and spoke up.


    ¡°King, it¡¯s all that kid¡¯s fault for spouting nonsense. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my manners like this.¡±


    Kyle nced at the two of them.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    He flicked his wrists and ordered the guards to continue to lead the way. Only then did Andrew and the others hurriedly follow behind.


    After walking for a while, Rosen hadpletely restrained hisughter from before. Instead, he said to Kyle in a serious tone, ¡°Your Majesty, actually, in my opinion, there¡¯s nothing wrong with taking Lorne as a son-inw.¡±


    Kyle turned to look at Rosen. Seeing that he was being serious, he calmed down and began to think. To be honest, this matter was actually feasible.


    At that time, Kyle fled in a panic because Lorne was being too arrogant. When he opened his mouth, he immediately asked for eight or ten people. That was ridiculous!


    However, when he calmed down and thought about it, marrying a princess to Lorne was actually a good idea.


    With a young talent like Lorne, being a great sage of the country, as long as he entered the pce, Kyle would definitely put him in an important position.


    In terms of status alone, marrying a princess of the royal family was not inferior at all.


    As for appearance and ability, these were things that were obvious to everyone. There was no need to think much about it.


    If Kyle could even think of entrusting his first prince to Lorne to teach him, it was not a big deal for him to marry a princess. Therefore, after much thought, it was reasonable for him to marry his daughter to Lorne. It was a more appropriate choice aspared to other suitors.


    However, when it came to the consideration of the princesses, Kyle could not help but feel troubled. Most of his princesses were young, and even the eldest princess could not be considered to be in the age of marriage, let alone theter ones.


    After thinking about it, he decided that there was no suitable candidate for Lorne. Therefore, Kyle could only scratch his forehead. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. We will discuss this matter when the time is right.¡±


    Rosen nodded, and then another question arose.


    ¡°May I ask, Your Majesty, do you really intend to let Lorne take up the position of the first Prince¡¯s Master after he enters the pce?¡±


    Kyle pondered for a long time, and then slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a shallow idea. I haven¡¯t thought about whether to do it just yet.¡±


    Andrew nodded and agreed, ¡°Your Majesty made the right choice. I feel that this matter needs to be considered more carefully before we can make a decision. After all, the First Prince is the crown prince of the empire. It¡¯s rted to the inheritance of the Ln Empire. A qualified teacher is very likely to have a significant impact on the First Prince¡¯s future governance.


    ¡°Therefore, I feel that we need to carefully consider before we can make this conclusion. At the very least, the civil and military officials in the pce must also acknowledge this suggestion. Otherwise, just Rosen and I alone will not be able to influence the intentions of the entire pce.¡±


    Kyle nodded slightly.


    ¡°I understand what you mean. This matter really needs to be carefully considered before it can be carried out. Of course, we were just casually talking about it. If Lorne knew about our identities, whether he is willing to be a teacher or not would be another question. Were he to be unwilling, then I shall not force him either and respect his choices.¡±


    As soon as Kyle finished speaking, Andrew¡¯s eyes could not help but flicker.


    What the king just said made sense. The First Prince¡¯s teachers were all very old. Were someone like Lorne, a youngd, to teach the First Prince, many would not agree to this.


    ¡°It¡¯s still better for my department to be able toe into contact with matters of all sizes in the pce, be familiar with specific matters, and give advice for the Ln Empire¡¯s prosperity.¡±


    And correspondingly, it was Rosen, who had other thoughts.


    In his opinion, a ce like the Ministry of Education was the best ce to train people. Young talents should alle to the Ministry of Literature, and under his guidance, they could n the world¡¯s officials and familiarize themselves with many things.


    This was definitely the best arrangement!


    At this moment, although the two ministers did not have anymunication, they had a tacit understanding as they both thought about the same thing.


    ¡®Next time, I should find an opportunity to secretly talk to Lorne and exin the benefits of my department to him!¡¯


    The king¡¯s carriage stopped temporarily when it reached the side gate of the royal city.


    Rosen was the first one to speak up, ¡°Your Majesty, I shall take my leave first. I am going to take a detour and go to Zorn¡¯s house.¡±


    Kyle was stunned.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly think of visiting Zorn¡¯s house?¡±


    Rosen said helplessly, ¡°Please don¡¯t ask for further details, Yor Majesty. Last time, when Ipeted with him in archery, I was one arrow behind him.


    ¡°So, I lost a jar of good wine to him and have not honored the bet. This time, since I asked Lorne for this excellent strong wine, I might as well give him a jar so that he won¡¯t keep asking me about the bet.


    ¡°When that timees, that Zorn won¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. He¡¯ll drink up the entire jar of strong wine and I can get to watch him fall to the ground drunk. It¡¯ll be easier for me to take revenge this way!¡±


    When Kyle and Andrew heard this, they did not know how to respond. No one would have thought that the most important minister in the pce, the Grand Duke Rosen was like a child, pushing and pulling with Zorn.


    However, these pce ministers were all from the founding era, and they were all old and have known each other for a long time. Therefore, they were very closer than most would think. It was not that there were no court fights and intrigue, but it was rtively much lighter.


    Therefore, Kyle waved his hand.


    ¡°Go, and greet Zorn for me as all. Tell him not to waste his time and focus on his martial arts. Our Ln Empire may not be peaceful in the next few years, and we will need him at some point.¡±


    Rosen immediately gave a salute before he left. Then, with a jar of wine in each hand, he quickly walked into another carriage.


    Andrew nced at the sky. After a short moment of consideration, he also saluted to Kyle.


    ¡°Your Majesty, in that case, I¡¯ll give this jar of wine to brother Aaron, so that he won¡¯t forget about me and Rosen going to the tavern.¡±


    Kyle waved his hand, as usual, indicating that Andrew could leave too.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Even the King Is Poor!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After the two ministers left, Kyle ordered the carriage to return to the pce. He then took afortable position andy down on the carriage.


    While the carriage wheels turned, so did the wheels in Kyle¡¯s mind. It seemed that he had returned to the time of the mutiny.


    The scene of that day reappeared as clear as day in his mind.


    His personal guards named Pegasus and the First Prince¡¯s army were fighting in front of the north gate of Ln City. Suddenly, the city gate was shut with a loud bang. The ground was stained with blood. Broken arrows and broken swords were scattered everywhere, as well as the bodies of countless of his own people.


    The final oue ended with the beheadings of the First Prince, Lens, and the Third Prince, Nasim.


    The two brothersy in front of him. Their chests stopped moving after a while, and their pale faces were still deeply imprinted in Kyle¡¯s mind.


    This made him feel afraid, and even his breathing became rapid. An ordinary person would never do such a thing as to murder their siblings. Until now, when Kyle thought of this scene, he often could not sleep at night.


    Even if many people said that the king was heartless for doing that, to him, it felt like empty words that got passed around.


    Kings were also human, and they also had feelings. This was what Lorne had said in the beginning, and it was very suitable for Kyle¡¯s mood right now when he thought about it.


    Soon after, the scene suddenly changed.


    When Kyle looked around, the First Prince¡¯s army had turned into his father¡¯s personal guards.


    Lens and Nasim, who previouslyy on the ground, had now be his father, Bidas.


    When he walked closer, Bidas¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he started back at him with soulless eyes...


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Kyle could not help but scream, and then he suddenly woke up. The carriage that was carrying him to the pce suddenly stopped, and the voice of a guard came from the side of the curtain.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you acquire any assistance?¡±


    Kyle wiped the cold sweat off his head, took a few deep breaths, and let out a long sigh. Only then did he calm down. He lifted the curtain and looked at the sky outside. Then, he told the anxious-looking guard beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study ce first. I suddenly remembered that I had some important matters to attend to.¡±


    The guard replied and immediately ordered the carriage to go in the direction of the study ce.


    Soon after they arrived at the study ce, Kyle rummaged through the pile of government documents on the table. It took him a long time to find the pce construction blueprint that the Ministry of Industrials had presented to him.


    Kyle took a pen and wrote on it. Then, he said to the guard standing at the side.


    ¡°Go and hand this drawing to the decision-making department. Let the leaders have a look at this and make the amendments. Make sure that Rosen and Andrew are present. They will understand what I mean by this.


    ¡°By the way, tell them that that pce will be rebuilt ording to the size of this pce. It must not be sloppy at all. This pce shall be built for my father. Tell them if they require more funds, do not at any means go to the National Treasury, they can directly take it out of my own funds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use my own money to build this temporary pce. I¡¯m sure those old men in the decision-making department will not find any reason to object.¡±


    The guard hurriedly took the blueprint with both hands and left the study room with hasty steps.


    This was the suggestion that Kyle had epted from Lorne.


    He wanted to expand the temporary pce in the northeast of Ln City. After it was built in proportion to the size of this pce, it shall be specially used for Bidas to live in.


    He had already named it Bidas Pce.


    This is to honor his father, as a respectable son.


    After using Lorne¡¯s suggestion, the civil and military officials should never mention about him being dishonorable to pressure him ever again. In addition, he did not go through the National Treasury directly. Instead, he used the Royal Treasury. This was equivalent to him personally spending money to build a Bidas Pce that was the size of a proper pce.


    No one could find the slightest mistake in this matter. It seemed that they would only say good things about this action.


    However, after Kyle lifted his pen and filled up the blueprints with his heroic spirit, he began to feel an oing headache knowing about the amount of money he was going to spend. In fact, he knew that there was not much money left in his treasury at all. Although he had the glory of being a king, there were times when he had to eat peanuts in order to save up on finances.


    The money in the National Treasury was taken and allocated by the Ministry of Finance. It was calcted as a whole. It was used for the construction of the country, the expenditure of the pce, and other matters, as well as for the benefit of the people.


    Were he, the King of Ln to use the money from the National Treasury, he would instantly be criticized by others. It was really unnecessary to stir up such a topic because of such a small matter.


    However, the expenses of the royal family were not small to begin with. He and his many wives and concubines were all people who loved to spend money.


    Notwithstanding that, building a Bidas Pce was like asking to build a mountain of gold. It could be expected that after the Bidas Pce began its construction, he would be living off peanuts for a long, long time.


    ¡°s, even I¡¯ve be short of money. Next time I go to that kid¡¯s tavern, I¡¯ll just give him fewer silver coins than usual. I have to live frugally from now on, or else I won¡¯t be able to live this life!¡±


    Thinking of this, Kyle smacked his forehead.


    ¡°Forget it. Men, prepare a carriage for me. I wish to visit my father!¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up the jar of wine that he had gotten from Lorne and walked out of the study room.


    ...


    A dayter, Kyle¡¯s request to expand the temporary pce and rebuild the Bidas Pce was immediately approved by the resolution. After a short discussion, several officials from the decision-making department immediately approved the draft.


    The Ministry of Industry and the administrative department immediately started the construction n for the Bidas Pce after all matters were attended to.


    After Rosen and Andrew¡¯s exnation, the ministers understood the deeper meaning that happened behind Kyle¡¯s action.


    The pce was full of admiration for the king¡¯s political wisdom and profound strategy.


    In addition, the king did not withdraw the money from the National Treasury. Instead, he paid for the expenses himself. This behavior made many others praise him for his honorability.


    Listening to the praise and admiration of the civil and military officials in the pce, although Kyle¡¯s heart bled from the loss of money, he could only show tion on his face.


    Moreover, after he went to visit Bidas unexpectedly that day, the oue surprised Kyle. Bidas had naturally showed great surprise upon his arrival, but he was not as cold and angry as he had imagined.


    Instead, he appeared to be a little happy. The father and son drank this jar of strong wine to their heart¡¯s content. At the end of the drink, the two kings of the Ln Empire began to talk nonsense the more drunk they got.


    Kyle himself did not remember what he said, but after the drunken incident yesterday, the rtionship between him and Bidas had improved a lot.


    This morning, when he went to visit Bidas, Bidas smiled at him and fully showed the kindness of a father.


    This made Kyle overjoyed. Knowing this, Kyle did not forget about Lorne and had felt more grateful towards the tavern boss.


    If not for the advice given by the young boss, he would still be here, not knowing how to improve his rtionship with Bidas. It seemed that Lorne¡¯s value had increased greatly in the king¡¯s heart.


    ¡®Lorne, you¡¯ve indeed been a great help in my life. I shall forever be eternally grateful for your talented presence. Throughout the ages, there have been only a handful of kings like me who would get to be this fortunate in their prime!¡¯ the king thought to himself.


    At this moment, Lorne¡¯s position had reached the highest position in Kyle¡¯s heart.


    He had quietly risen to the level of being on par with Rosen and the other assistant ministers.


    In any case, Kyle had already made up his mind. As long as Lorne joined the pce as an official, he would put him in an important position no matter what.


    As long as the rules allowed, he, as the king, would treat such a well-deserving official with the highest standards.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: I¡¯ll Take You to an Exciting ce!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    While Kylemented over himself, he did not know that in a specific tavern in Silk Street, one of his trusted ministers had already appeared before Lorne.


    The head of the Ministry of Education, Rosen.


    This big shot was a man of action. He spoke and acted swiftly and decisively. As long as he had an idea, he would immediately act on it.


    He had made up his mind yesterday to secretly meet Lorne, and he had already appeared in this tavern today.


    Of course, he took advantage of this opportunity to get ahead of Andrew. After all, he had just been promoted and was quite busy. He needed to review all the documents and memorials that had been submitted.


    On the other hand, as the Head of Education, he did not have so many things to do afterpleting his official duties. Therefore, he did not request for guards and leisurely came to Silk Street alone in secret.


    ¡°Boss, today I came here alone. Do you think you could entertain your old pal?¡±


    As soon as Rosen entered the tavern, he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    This surprised Lorne.


    It was the first time that he met this small group of businessmen separately. Other than Kyle, who always came here alone.


    However, there was no reason not to attend to customers. A customer meant that he was earning money. Besides, Rosen was also a member of that small group of businessmen. Lorne was pretty sure that he would not be stingy when ites to spending money.


    Therefore, Lorne immediately stood up and showed a very warm smile.


    ¡°Rosen, you¡¯re treating me as an outsider. You came to my ce, so there is no question of whether I¡¯d entertain you or not. Charles is my brother. This means that you¡¯re mine too! Sit down. What do you want to eat today? I¡¯ll make anything, just for you.¡±


    Rosen sat down on the chair with a smile and said casually, ¡°Boss, just serve me a few side dishes. After all, I¡¯m alone. But I won¡¯t drink today. The few jars of wine that you asked me to bring back that day really made me drunk.


    ¡°At least let me rest for a few days, or else my body won¡¯t be able to take any more in the future.¡±


    When reminded of the amount of wine he drank, Rosen had a headache. He was afraid of the top-grade wine that Lorne brewed. Previously, after parting ways with Kyle, he carried both jars of wine and went to Zorn¡¯s house.


    At first, they only exchanged a few pleasantries. In the end, it turned into apetition of who could drink more. Zorn refused to believe that the strong wine brought by Rosen could really knock him down.


    In the end, the two founding elders immediately got drunk in Zorn¡¯s house and started talking nonsense. They even agreed to have apetition of strength in all aspects. Rosen said that he wanted to experience Zorn¡¯s three-move attack, while Zorn said that he wanted topete with Rosen in poetry and songs.


    In the end, the two men did not care about the dissuasion of the servants when they went to bed. They just brushed them all away as theyy on the ground, ready to sleep.


    They slept until dawn.


    The next morning, the decision-making department discussed the construction of the Bidas Pce.?Rosen had set off directly from Zorn¡¯s home in a hurry.


    One could imagine how powerful that jar of strong wine was. Thinking about it now gave Rosen a splitting headache, so he decided to take a break from drinking it.


    After hearing Rosen¡¯s request, Lorne nodded in understanding. Then, he went to the kitchen to prepare a quick meal. He was much faster than before as all he had to prepare was side dishes, so he quickly brought the three dishes and a bowl of soup to Rosen.


    ¡°Come,e,e. I know you need to take care of your body, so I specially served you soup. You said that your body felt weak. It¡¯s just a few mouthfuls of wine, and you¡¯re already like this.


    ¡°Later, you should go to the pharmacy and buy some medicine to cure your hangover. After you eat it, I guarantee you¡¯ll feel much better. You could even do so much more than drink wine!¡±


    After hearing this, Rosen could not help butugh.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯ve already lived past that age. What more exciting things can I do?¡±


    Rosen seemed to be very interested in this topic. Hearing Lorne¡¯s words, his eyes immediately lit up. Then, he winked and whispered to Lorne.


    ¡°Lorne, don¡¯t leave after dinner. I¡¯ll bring you to somece exciting.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re older, so you must know more than me, but I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just showing off something exciting.¡±


    Rosen¡¯s face suddenly turned red. It was pure excitement.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t nder my innocence. I¡¯m a clean person. I¡¯ve never been to such a ce.¡±


    Rosen scratched his head and spoke with some doubt.


    ¡°What ce are you thinking of? I just want to suggest that we go to the hunting ground and ride horses. What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Lorne, my dear sweet innocent brother, please sit down and eat. I really don¡¯t want you to speak any further. Next time Charleses, he can bring you to those kinds of ces. At my age, I won¡¯t be able to stand being in those ces.


    ¡°At most, I¡¯ll get excited enough in your shop and by then, you won¡¯t be able to run away.¡±


    As he spoke, Rosen even helped Lorne pull out a chair beside him.


    Lorne did not dare to continue the conversation. Instead, he sat down and chatted with Rosen while eating.


    ¡°Rosen, did Charles think about what we spoke aboutst time?¡±


    Rosen was stunned.


    ¡°Lorne, what are you talking about?¡±


    Lorne pped his thigh and spoke in an annoyed and frustrated tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s about asking Charles to wed his daughter to me. Why hasn¡¯t he talked to me about it yet? Look, my request has already been lowered by a lot.


    ¡°I said eight or ten, but now I only want one. Charles really doesn¡¯t care about the brotherhood code, doesn¡¯t he?


    ¡°How would this fare out, brother? He¡¯s acting like he can¡¯t even bear to part with one single good-looking daughter. It¡¯s really disappointing.¡±


    Rosen could not help but twitch the corner of his mouth. At the same time, he ridiculed Lorne in his heart.


    ¡®That¡¯s not how brothers work at all. How can a brother plot against someone else¡¯s daughter and want to marry his eldest niece?! You really are a f*cking top-notch expert. Your ego is at least as tall as a twelve-story building.¡¯


    Under the circumstances where he waspletely unaware of the identities of King Kyle and the others in a way, he wanted to be the king¡¯s son-inw.


    Could this man not be any smarter!

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Which Department Do You Want to Go To?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Of course, although Rosen was ridiculing Lorne in his heart, he still pretended to be calm on the surface.


    ¡°You have to talk to Charles about this matter yourself. After all, it¡¯s a family matter, so it¡¯s not good for us to talk about it.¡±


    Lorne patted Rosen¡¯s shoulder and spoke in an urgent manner.


    ¡°Rosen, look at me. Can¡¯t you help me with this? If you have the time, go and persuade your friend. Ask him to reconsider. If he misses this opportunity, he won¡¯t get meals from this tavern anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity to befriend someone like me. If I don¡¯t open this tavern in the future, don¡¯t me me if he regrets it. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be hard for him to even get a glimpse of my face.¡±


    Rosen did not even eat this time. He could not help but put down the cutlery to support his facepalm.


    This young man has not even reached the pce yet, and he¡¯s already started to n out his future.


    When the dayes for him to go to the pce, he would definitely want to stick around his old friend, Charles, which was actually King Kyle.


    Fortunately, Rosen had a higher official position than Lorne. When Lorne enters the pce in the future, he would have to listen to Rosen.


    When the time came, Rosen was curious as to how arrogant Lorne could get by then. Would he humble himself, or would his arrogance be inted tenfold!


    Thinking of this, Rosen put down his hand that was supported his forehead.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve seen Charles¡¯s daughters before. They¡¯re only this tall and much, much younger than you. It¡¯s really unbing of you to force him to marry his daughters to you.


    ¡°In my opinion, it would be difficult for Charles to agree to something like this.¡±


    As he spoke, he gestured at a height that was about the same height as the table.


    Lorne immediately fell into deep thought.


    Watching him fall into deep silence, Rosen thought that his words had worked and that Lorne was about to give up.


    Lorne suddenly stared at Rosen, and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°I say, Rosen, at your age, your daughter should be much older than Charle¡¯s daughter, right?


    ¡°Do you have any young and beautiful daughters? Give me two or three of them, then it¡¯ll mean that we¡¯re brothers, right?¡±


    Rosen was shocked. He felt his scalp go numb and cold sweat broke out on his back.


    Damn it, why did this demon king turn his eyes to him? How was he going to find a way out!


    He immediately shook his head like a rattle-drum.


    ¡°No, no, my family doesn¡¯t have a daughter. I just have two disappointing brats. I can¡¯t help you with this either.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Lorne leaned against the back of the chair dejectedly and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got brothers that are shallow, I didn¡¯t expect all my brothers to be this shallow. I¡¯ve finally seen through all of you. You¡¯re all fakes.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked up at the sky with a disappointed look on his face.


    A few lines formed on Rosen¡¯s forehead. He waspletely convinced by Lorne¡¯s despair. How could someone be such a brat and contain so much talent?


    He even felt an oing headache forming. It was even more of a headache than that day when he drank together with Zorn.


    ¡°Boss, I think we should stop talking about this nonsense. Why don¡¯t you tell me, after you enter the pce, which official position or which department do you intend to work in?¡±


    Rosen quickly changed the topic. This was the main purpose of his visit to the tavern today.


    Firstly, he had to test Lorne and see if he had any thoughts about the various departments in the court.


    Secondly, no matter what, he had to establish a tall and good image for the Ministry of Education that he was in charge of so that Lorne would have a good perception towards it in advance.


    This way, when Lorne finally entered the pce and became an official, it would be convenient for him, Rosen, to directly ask the king for his assistance.


    When Lorne heard Rosen¡¯s question, he immediately showed a trace of interest.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t official appointments all decided by the king? It¡¯s not up to me to decide.


    ¡°I am a person who would be content with whatever happens. It doesn¡¯t matter where I am appointed to go. In any case, I will have to ascend to the throne in the end.¡±


    Rosen shook his head from how big Lorne¡¯s ego was.


    ¡°With your vast wisdom, extraordinary ability, and foresight, perhaps the king will really give you a chance to choose. Why don¡¯t you make an assumption? Let¡¯s say you had a choice, where would you like to go?¡±


    Lorne pondered for a moment beforeing up with an idea.


    ¡°If I have to choose, I think the decision-making department would be fitting. It¡¯s definitely a good ce to go.¡±


    Rosen¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    What a good kid. He actually took a fancy to the decision-making department. However, this was not good for him. He had to change his train of thought into a direction he desired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the decision-making department. It seems to be a ce where a group of old men would sit in a room and debate with each other for a long time, and then discuss a policy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this ce is suitable for you. You¡¯re a bright and energetic young man. It¡¯s not suitable for you to go to a ce that¡¯s full of vitality and a group of old men.


    ¡°I think you should go to the administrative department. There are six departments there, and many of them are ces that do practical things. That¡¯s suitable for a young and promising young man like you.¡±


    In order to get Lorne to work for him, Rosen did not care much about the things he said. He shamelessly sold out his colleagues in the decision-making department.


    Based on what he said, they became a bunch of old men. Rosen did not feel that there was anything wrong with selling out his colleagues with just one sentence. He did it so that he could recruit this young man, who was so outstanding and could be called a great sage of the country, to work for him.


    When that time came, he would be able to do whatever he wanted in the pce. The decision-making department and the deliberative department would all be put aside.


    However, after hearing Rosen¡¯s exnation, Lorne shook his head violently and did not agree with it at all.


    ¡°No, no, you¡¯re just a businessman. How could you understand the benefits of the decision-making department?


    ¡°The decision-making department is the department responsible for decision-making among the three major departments of Ln. Even the orders issued by the king would have to be written by the decision-making department.


    ¡°All the documents and government affairs presented from all parts of the country and the pce have to go through the first approval of the decision-making department before they can be presented to the king.


    ¡°Even if the king were to make a decision, he would have to let the Ministers of the decision-making department discuss it carefully ande up with a draft before it could be implemented.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that there are six departments under the administrative officials? This doesn¡¯t seem very good inparison to what they have. The officials of the decision-making department can make a decision just by sitting there and talking.


    ¡°When the officials of the administrative department receive the documents sent by the decision-making department, they would need to run around and use their legs.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in being a young man full of vigor.. So, I¡¯d rather sit with those old menfortably and discuss the matters rather than run around. ¡±

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Ministry of Education is the Best!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Rosen listened to Lorne¡¯s analysis and could not help but be a little anxious.


    Looking at Lorne¡¯s stance, it seemed that he had recognized the power of the decision-making department and the ease of handling matters.


    This would not do. He was the first minister to realize that Lorne had amazing potential. Could it be that he could not call dibs on this young talent first?


    Rosen immediately coughed lightly from Lorne¡¯s long speech.


    ¡°My dear brother, although I am only a businessman, and I have never been an official, nor do I know anyone who is an official. But I am old and have some experience when ites to handling matters. Your choice obviously sounds like a big problem.¡±


    Lorne immediately looked at Rosen with a puzzled gaze. If one had to put it that way, it actually made some sense. After all, the older one was the wiser one would be. Although he was well-versed in history and was familiar with historical events, in terms of social experience, he still needed to listen to the words of older people.


    ¡°In the decision-making department, everyone in there has a high position and all of them have the trust of the king. But there¡¯s a huge disadvantage. For a young person like you, it¡¯s hard to get in, even if you get in, it¡¯s hard to get out.


    ¡°Everything can be deduced just by imagination and analysis. All the officials in the decision-making department must have at least a certain level of experience before they can get in.


    ¡°And after you get into the decision-making department, you have to think on how to continue to be promoted. Where do you get your promotion from? When you think about it, you will only rely on umting experience and wasting your time.


    ¡°After all, what credit can you get just by making decisions? If you make good decisions, it¡¯s all because of the king¡¯s ideas being outstanding. It has nothing to do with the person from the decision-making department.


    ¡°If you make bad decisions instead, then the me will be ced on you. In this way, how many years will it take for you to be a court official who is truly in charge of somethingmendable?


    ¡°Will you still be young when that timees? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll also turn into one of the old men.¡±


    In order to dispel Lorne¡¯s yearning for the decision-making department, Rosen did not hesitate to tarnish the department¡¯s reputation at all.


    It was as if this department was the most difficult and tiring department in the entire pce, and the one that did not have the chance to be promoted. If the decision-making department officials knew that Rosen was tarnishing their image, they would probably drive a carriage to his residence and beat him up immediately.


    Of course, Rosen did not care too much. At this juncture, he had to do it first.


    If he missed such a talent, the loss would be greater than anything else. It would be better for him to be beaten up if he got to take Lorne under his care.


    ...


    Reality proved that Rosen¡¯s trick was effective.


    Lorne showed a considerable degree of hesitation. He understood the division of responsibilities in the Ln Empire¡¯s system of three officials and six departments, as well as the generalposition and grade officials.


    However, as for the assessment system for the promotion of officials within the decision-making department, he had yet to understand it in detail.


    If it was really as Rosen had exined, and he needed to have enough experience to rise, then he would not want to waste time being stuck in something like this.


    Lorne asked hesitantly, ¡°Is it really as sinister as you say?¡±


    Seeing Lorne¡¯s hesitant look, Rosen was secretly delighted. Then, he pped his thigh.


    ¡°Damn, you still don¡¯t believe me. What rtionship do we have? Would I really say something like that would harm you? If you rise to the top one day, won¡¯t us brothers also benefit from it?


    ¡°These are from all my years of experience. You must know that what I say is the truth. What I¡¯m sharing with you right now is lifelong knowledge.


    ¡°Also, you might as well find out more about those who hold high positions in the decision-making department. Which one of them doesn¡¯t have experience in the administrative department? That¡¯s why I said, if you wish to hold a higher position, you should at least go to the six administrative departments.¡±


    Lorne fell into deep thought again, and his clogs in his mind started to spin rapidly. After a long time, he asked the old man once more, ¡°Rosen, in your opinion, there should be a hierarchy among the six departments. Which department is better?¡±


    Rosen was overjoyed. As he hoped, the question hit the nail on the head. He was waiting for Lorne to give him a question like this. Suppressing the joy in his heart, Rosen spoke seriously, ¡°In my opinion, joining the Ministry of Education would be the most suitable for you.¡±


    As the head of the Ministry of Education, Rosen did not beat around the bush and directly brought up his department. However, before he could exin the reason, Lorne shook his head.


    ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no point in going to the Ministry of Education. I¡¯d better think about something else.¡±


    This time, Rosen was so anxious that he wanted to pull the hair from his head. He had just said that the decision-making department was not the best, so why did he have such a big opinion of the Ministry of Education?


    ¡°Lorne, you have to listen to me. The Ministry of Education is a really good ce. It¡¯s much better than the other five departments in the administrative department.¡±


    Lorne did not respond to this, but his eyes still showed his unwillingness andck of interest.


    Rosen did not care about that and could only continue to speak at the risk of his life.


    ¡°The Ministry of Education is in charge of the official titles of all the officials in the world. This is where the power of life and death is held.


    ¡°All the officials that have a title, whether they are promoted, demoted, or transferred, will be assessed and decided by the Ministry of Education. The relevant documents will also be issued by the Ministry of Literature.


    ¡°This is no different from being superior to the other departments. After all, whether it is the Ministry of Industrials, the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry of War, or the Ministry of Finance, most of them are officials who have titles.


    ¡°These pce officials have to be more respectful when they meet the people from the Ministry of Education. That is why there is a saying that the Ministry of Education is the head of the six departments.


    ¡°And not only that, when ites to official promotion, it¡¯s like handing you a first-ss ticket. I¡¯ve heard people mentioning it before. As long as there are no serious official idents within the area of responsibility, it¡¯ll be considered a great merit.


    ¡°In this way, it won¡¯t take many years for you to be the main person in charge of the Ministry of Education, and you¡¯ll be considered a true high official in the pce.


    ¡°Tell me, if you don¡¯t go to such a good ce, why bother going to other departments that don¡¯t have much authority and have no way of getting a promotion?¡±


    Rosen had spent a lot of effort in order to get Lorne to work for him. Today was the first time in so many years that he, as the head of the Ministry of Education, had praised the department under his jurisdiction to this extent.


    It seemed that in the entire pce, only this department was the best, the rest would not beparable as to how great his department is.


    Even as he spoke, Rosen felt a little embarrassed. There were some so-called benefits of being in the Ministry of Education that even he did not experience, so he just added some lies here and there for Lorne to feel enticed with this offer.


    However, Rosen was thick-skinned and had good acting skills, so he did not care so much about it at all.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Rosen? He Isn¡¯t a Good Leader</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, even though the pce official spoke until his mouth turned dry, Lorne remained as still as a mountain.


    After Rosen finished speaking, Lorne still shook his head violently.


    ¡°Rosen, you¡¯re not being honest. You¡¯re basically asking me to jump into a pit of mes.


    ¡°Is the Ministry of Education really the ce for me? That ce does things that offend people every day. Although they are in charge of demoting or promoting all the official titles, the problem is that this is not a good job for me.


    ¡°If you want to promote an official, that person will only take it as his own achievements and will not think highly of the Ministry of Education. But if you demote someone, then you will be seen as a bully. In this way, you won¡¯t be able to get any benefits. Instead, you¡¯ll just slowly attract a lot of bad blood between people.


    ¡°Over the years, then I¡¯ll just be the enemy of countless people and be a thorn in the side of others. Do you think I¡¯ll be able to live well doing something like this?¡±


    Rosen could not help but scratch his head. Being the Ministry of Education was not as terrifying as it sounded!


    It was clearly a department with such high authority, but it seemed to just look like a huge fire pit. However, the problem now was that there were countless officials who wanted to enter the Ministry of Education, and unfortunately, Lorne was not one of them.


    Rosen felt dejected from Lorne¡¯s point of view. Before he could refute, Lorne continued.


    ¡°Plus, I¡¯m pretty sure that some of these people would use connections to get a promotion in the Ministry of Education. Moreover, are there no major official idents in the jurisdiction that the Ministry of Education have been responsible for? Looking at the past few years, tell me, when hasn¡¯t there been corruption when ites to political matters?


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years since the era of the former king to the current king. Should we go and ask how many corrupt officials and nobles have been reported in the king¡¯s city? I reckon that if you use a piece of paper to write all the names of the corrupted people, the amount of paper needed would be enough to remake a tree.


    ¡°Based on the current assessment system of the Ministry of Education, if you promote ten people, I reckon that six of them will have problems.


    ¡°Knowing all this, do you still wish for me to go to the Ministry of Education? What if I make a mistake when ites to assessing someone that is worthy of a certain title? I reckon that making a mistake like this won¡¯t sit well with me at all. The other officials would have to wait until the world turns cold and deste of human beings before I make a proper decision.


    ...


    Rosen initially thought that Lorne was deliberately finding reasons to criticize his position because he did not like the Ministry of Education.


    However, after listening to his point of view, he could not help but fall into silence.


    Lorne was telling the truth.


    Since the former king, Bidas, descended to the throne, it had only been two years since the Ln Empire was unified by Kyle.


    However, there were still countless corrupt officials and nobles in the world. They could not be easily distinguished nor easily removed, even if you were to remove them, more will just appear.


    This was also the most troublesome part for the Ministry of Education.


    In order to prevent this phenomenon, Rosen had worked very hard. However, the effect was minimal, truthfully speaking, it was little to no effect at all.


    Although supervising the corrupt officials and nobles in the world was mainly the responsibility of other departments. However, once the nobles were investigated and had no problems, they would get promoted into an important position. Then, arge number of corrupt scandals erupted.


    The Ministry of Education would also have to take the highest responsibility in this as it would be considered a random promotion without prior investigation.


    These few years, there were quite a number of cases where the Ministry of Education had been punished by King Kyle because of the many issues it brought upon when promoting officials. Even Rosen, a duke who was the head of the Ministry of Education, had been reprimanded several times. Not to mention the Marquis officials, the Earl officials, and other low-ranking officials, who had received frequent blows.


    There were many people who had been implicated and removed from office because they had wrongly assessed a person. Therefore, Rosen really wanted topletely solve this long-standing problem. In this way, the efficiency of the Ministry of Education would be greatly improved, and they would not be repeatedly reprimanded for promoting the wrong person.


    Therefore, Rosen stopped trying to convince Lorne to join the Ministry of Education knowing how much of a mess it actually was. He was now more eager to know how topletely eradicate this long-standing problem. Even if he could not eradicate it, just by reducing this urrence would be a major gain for him.


    Therefore, Rosen calmed down and put his hand onto Lorne¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Lorne, let¡¯s not talk about joining the Ministry of Education for the time being. I¡¯m just curious about the way the Ministry of Education assesses their officials. What do you think they should do to improve?


    ¡°As a businessman, I¡¯m often exploited by those officials. I really want the Ministry of Education to improve the assessment system and eliminate therge number of corrupt officials and nobles.¡±


    Rosen casually found an excuse and threw the problem to Lorne. Since Lorne could tell that there were internal ws, he should have thought about a solution too. After all, such an outstanding talent and a great sage of the empire would have easily thought of a solution when encountered with a problem.


    Lorne nced at Rosen and could not help butin, ¡°I say old man, it¡¯s useless for you to ask questions like these. Even if you know how to fix it, what can you do? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to write this all down and submit it to the Ministry of Education?¡±


    Rosen¡¯s eyes rolled.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have the ability to do these kinds of things. I just really want to know if it¡¯s possible. We businessmen are always curious about all kinds of things after all.¡±


    After Rosen spoke, Lorne mmed his fist on the table in excitement.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re asking the right person. If you ask someone else, they definitely won¡¯t understand the issue at hand. I¡¯m afraid that even the civil and military officials in the pce would all be confused by what I¡¯m going to say next. Look, the current head of the Ministry of Education, Van Hatton Rosen, can be said to have a high position and power. He can also be considered to be an extremely intelligent man.


    ¡°But when ites to dealing with this problem, I don¡¯t think he has any good ideas. From what I see, he¡¯s actually not the best person suited for being the head of the Ministry of Education. Unless he invites me to take his position, there¡¯s nothing he can do.¡±


    Rosen, who sat next to Lorne listened as he went on and on about the Ministry of Education. As time passed, Rosen could not help but try to contain the constant twitching of his facial muscles.


    Kid, isn¡¯t it a little rude to talk about me like that¡­ in front of me? Am I really as useless as you think I am?¡¯ Rosen thought to himself.


    However, Lorne did not care about Rosen¡¯s twitching expression and just continued talking.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go any further than that and just focus on the best method of the assessment now.¡±


    When Lorne went back to the issue at hand, Rosen immediately focused all his attention and stared intently at Lorne. He was afraid that he would miss a sentence or two because of a momentarypse in concentration. That would be his loss after all.


    Rosen was annoyed that he could not expose his identity right then and there. Otherwise, he would have taken out a pen and paper and written Lorne¡¯s words verbatim.


    ¡°There are four important points in this assessment method.


    ¡°Firstly, the method of the assessment. For noble officials who have been in the office for a long time, their performance based on the past three years should be taken into ount.


    ¡°There are nine grades, from top to bottom. The nobles who¡¯ve been investigated for corruption for more than three years in a row should be given the most severe punishment.


    ¡°The nobles who have been assessed well for three years in a row should be given the best reward.¡±


    After hearing this, Rosen hurriedly nodded in agreement. At the same time, he repeated Lorne¡¯s words in his mind so that he would not forget about it.


    This strategy was actually implemented in Ln¡¯s official assessment, but it was not as detailed as this.


    ¡°Secondly, those who fail the assessment must be severely punished. The methods used by the previous officials were too weak and easy to dodge, this gave those corrupt nobles a sense of confidence knowing that they could avoid it.


    ¡°Let me give you an example of how they should implement the new method.


    ¡°Once a person fails the assessment, he will then be evaluated for three consecutive years. He should be stripped of his official position and title of nobility. He will be a citizen for the rest of his life and will no longer be a noble. ¡±


    ¡°Anyone who is an immediate family to him will be demoted by one rank, except for the important officials in the pce. His descendants will not be allowed to have a noble title within three generations either.


    ¡°Now this? This can be considered a severe punishment. If that¡¯s the case, those who want to be corrupted will be more hesitant in doing so, won¡¯t they?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    Hearing this suggestion, Rosen felt a chill run down his spine. It was indeed a rather severe punishment. Although it had not reached the level of beheading, that was only because it was part of the assessment stage.


    Even so, because of the assessment for three consecutive years, one would not be able to be a noble again for the rest of their life. Furthermore, even their descendants would lose the opportunity to be a noble, and their immediate family members would be demoted by one rank.


    Once this gets implemented, no one would dare misbehave in court ever again!

 Chapter 41 - The Excited Lorne!

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Excited Lorne!</h4>


    Of course, Lorne had mentioned that there were several ways to improve the assessment n, and he was only halfway through.


    Therefore, Rosen did not interrupt and continued to listen on. Halfway through, Rosen realized that even when he was studying back then, he had never listened so attentively.


    When Lorne saw that Rosen was being serious, his interest in the exnation suddenly surged.


    He began to even add in gestures as he spoke.


    ¡°The officials and nobles who receive the worst evaluation for three years in a row would be severely punished, so the corresponding ones who receive the best evaluation for three years in a row should naturally be rewarded.


    ¡°For example, those who receive the highest evaluation for three years in a row should be credited with great merit. We can even consider increasing the reward of the original promotion rank by more than one rank.


    ¡°Those who are more mediocre could be promoted from a Baron to a Great Baron. We could consider raising the sry without changing the position. We can even increase the intensity of the reward and directly promote them to the Count position to Viscount.


    ¡°In this way, the noble officials across the country would be afraid of getting a low evaluation and yearn for a higher evaluation. To arger extent, it will naturally increase the enthusiasm of these noble officials.¡±


    Rosen nodded repeatedly as he listened on. His face was full of excitement and joy. He kept muttering to himself as he recalled the methods that Lorne had just mentioned.


    ¡°Good method. This is indeed a brilliant strategy. If this gets implemented, at least the noble officials in the world wouldn¡¯t dare to be as careless and unscrupulous as before. However, you mentioned that there were four aspects. Which aspect did you start from?¡±


    Lorne casually picked up a knife and knocked on the table twice.


    ¡°The three aspects mentioned above are all for the noble officials. Thest aspect would be from the Ministry of Education.¡±


    As he said that, Lorne poked his head over and whispered, ¡°You said that there are so many officials in the world who have bad reputations that are falling. On the contrary, these officials are still stable and steadily rising.


    ¡°Do you think there are people in the Ministry of Education who are willing to earn some dirty money? Some of them have to be eliminated. Not all of them have to be eliminated, but at the very least, they have to be intimidated so much that they won¡¯t dare to brazenly change the results of the world¡¯s officials¡¯ assessment.¡±


    Lorne had just finished speaking when Rosen¡¯s eyes widened.


    Bang!


    He mmed the table, giving Lorne a fright.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There must be something wrong within the Ministry of Education itself. Otherwise, those noble officials wouldn¡¯t dare cause such a ruckus.


    ¡°The Ministry of Education must be filled with filth and scum, and these people would even dare cooperate with others outside.¡±


    Rosen was getting a little excited, and his face was a little red. His actions were now even more exaggerated than before he drank.


    It was because this was a problem that had been stuck in Rosen¡¯s heart for a long time. As the head of the Education department, he knew that there were a lot of loopholes in the department under his jurisdiction, and there were also a lot of dirty exchanges that went on under his nose.


    However, he had been struggling as he had no good way to solve it, that was why he was often troubled by this.


    Therefore, Lorne¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head, which was why it made him so excited. However, when he raised his head to look at Lorne, he found that the owner was sitting on the other end of the chair, looking at him with a strange look.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ boss, why are you sitting so far away?¡±


    Lorne hesitated a little and pointed at his head with his finger.


    ¡°Vincent, are you okay?¡±


    The muscles on Rosen¡¯s face twitched, and he felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Boss, what could be wrong with me? It¡¯s very normal to react to something like this.¡±


    Lorne nodded hesitantly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ so there¡¯s nothing wrong with your brain.¡±


    Bang!


    As he said that, Rosen mmed the table once more, and even the bowls and tes on the table shook.


    Lorne let out a painful cry, and he was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. On the other side, Rosen red at him angrily.


    ¡°Old man, why are you doing this? You gave me a fright.


    ¡°I only said that the departments might be filled with filth and scum. The way you reacted, outsiders might think you¡¯re the head of the Education Department of something.


    ¡°I think even if Charles was here, he wouldn¡¯t be as excited as you were just now. Why are you acting so worked up?¡±


    After Lorne sat up straight from the fright, he did not know what to say anymore.


    Witnessing this, Rosen really wanted to stand up and shout at Lorne.


    ¡°I am Rosen, I am the Head of the Education Department. Be careful with what you say!¡±


    Unfortunately, his identity could not be exposed, so he kept all those words back into his mind. He only cupped his hands to Lorne and said, ¡°Boss, please calm down. I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just agitated.


    ¡°After all, a merchant like me has to go to too many ces to do business. It¡¯s not the first time that I¡¯ve been exploited by noble officials.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, when I heard you say that there are still people in the Ministry of Education who cooperate with each other to protect these greedy and evil officials, I should be rightfully angry.


    ¡°Forgive me for my impulsivity.¡±


    The fear on Lorne¡¯s face dissipated slightly.


    ¡°Old pal, look at you. You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still unable to contain your anger. You can¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s obvious that you haven¡¯t learned how to control your emotions properly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my old friend, Charles should be the only one who needs to acknowledge me as his master. You have to act quickly and learn more about the art of self-control and energy refinement from me.


    ¡°I guarantee that after you learn from me, you¡¯ll be able to control your emotions. Your expressions will be calm, and you¡¯ll be able to extend your life and live a more few hundred years!¡±


    Expressing emotions?


    Rosen was curious.. If Lorne knew that his old friend was the king, would he still be daring enough to act like this?!

 Chapter 42 - I’m Just an Ordinary Person

    <h4>Chapter 42: I¡¯m Just an Ordinary Person</h4>


    ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m too old for that, and you still want me to study? I really won¡¯t be able to take it. Besides, didn¡¯t you promise to take in his son as a disciplest time? I would take a lot of focus from you to teach that kid.¡±


    Lorne looked at Rosen with disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t n to take me as your master?¡±


    Rosen shook his head like a rattle-drum.


    ¡°Boss, listen, how about this? I¡¯ll let my good-for-nothing kid take you as his master too. Then, you¡¯ll be the master of both the son of your old friend Charles and old pal Vincent.¡±


    Lorne pursed his lips.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m full. I have limited focus, so I can¡¯t teach two people at once.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to take me in as your disciple? Why did you have the energy to teach two people just now, but after me offering my son you say that you¡¯ll be tired? Could it be that you, boss Lorne, have already set your eyes on the golden value of the king, the first prince, and now look down on the descendants of the Rosen Family?¡¯


    A whole train of thoughts passed through Rosen¡¯s mind like a bullet train, it was unstoppable!


    This was too much, it was really too much!


    However, before Rosen could express his anger, he was attracted by Lorne¡¯s next sentence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about taking in disciples. Do you want to know how to solve the problem of the Ministry of Education covering up corrupt officials, or not?¡±


    Rosen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. How could he care if Lorne was taking in disciples or not? As long as there was an effective way to solve the Ministry of Education¡¯s shorings, today would be a great win for him.


    ¡°Boss Lorne, why don¡¯t you tell me about it so that I can understand it clearly and have a better idea.¡±


    Lorne picked up a pair of cutleries and started to gesture on the table.


    ¡°Let me give you a brief exnation, but this would only be effective for a short period of time.


    ¡°That is, the Ministry of Education will implement a rotation system for its officials.


    ¡°Of course, this has nothing to do with the higher-ranking officials in the Ministry of Education. They will definitely not be able to change in a short period of time.


    ¡°However, the officials of the Ministry of Education, who are responsible for the assessment of the officials under thew ording to their status, can be rotated once a year.


    ¡°The person in charge of the Central Region¡¯s inspection this year could be transferred to the Eastern region next year, and in another year, they can be transferred to the Southern region.


    ¡°This way, even if the officials in these departments want tomunicate with the local officials and build a rtionship, it will be more difficult.


    ¡°After all, if they change ces every year, they will have to restart everything before theirwork is established.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, those inspections will then be reported truthfully because the officials won¡¯t be able to establish their dirty connections.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this greatly reduce the urrence of favoritism and collusion?¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Rosen could not help but give him a hard p on the thigh.


    ¡°Wonderful! An absolutely great idea! By implementing the rotation system, it will definitely reduce the urrence of favoritism and malpractice to a great extent.¡±


    As he said this, Rosen could not help but look at Lorne with admiration and surprise.


    ¡°Boss, how does your brain function? How can you think everything so clearly? No matter what it is, no matter where it is, no matter if you have experienced it or not, you can stille up with a good idea and analyze it so thoroughly.


    ¡°Lorne, I¡¯m serious, how did the heavens give birth to a legendary man like you? Could it be that the heavens have a personal preference? Could it be that you have received the highest love of God?¡±


    With Rosen praising him so much, Lorne¡¯s face immediately broke into a smile, and he even became a little smug. He raised his hands slightly and waved them in front of the older man.


    ¡°Sigh, old pal, keep a low profile, keep a low profile! It¡¯s better for us to keep a low profile and not make too much noise.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just an ordinary person without any special characteristics. Other than my outstanding abilities, extraordinary abilities, in fact, unique insight, foresight, being proficient in political theory, being well-mannered, having extraordinary temperament, looking extraordinarily handsome, young, rich¡­


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any other good points. I¡¯m just like an ordinary person. When you see me, you shouldn¡¯t be ashamed of your inferiority towards me. After all, we¡¯re brothers. I¡¯ll be very embarrassed if you do that.


    ¡°So, you and I should keep in touch. Don¡¯t feel pressured by my charisma, and don¡¯t feel like a burden when you need to reach out to me!¡±


    Rosen looked at Lorne, who had performed the point of showmanship to a T, and his heart was in turmoil.


    He really wanted to give the young man two hard ps.


    ¡®Lorne, you are such a f*cking big-headed boy. I only spouted some nonsense to you. If you have any praise, just say it in your heart. Now look at you, you¡¯repletely floating into the sky. You can¡¯t even stop yourself froming down.¡¯


    Rosen did not know how to verbally respond to this and kept all this in his heart. He had so many years of experience in learning about politics and in society. Now, he waspletely defeated by this young man in front of him. After a moment of pause, he gathered up his thoughts again and spoke up.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll treat you the same as usual. There won¡¯t be too much of the burdened feelings involved. I understand now that you¡¯re just a little better than an ordinary person.¡±


    As he spoke, Rosen stuck out his left thumb and index finger, pinching a small gap. With that, Lorne patted Rosen¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction from that gesture.


    ¡°Sure, old pal, you know me very well. Don¡¯t go back and tell my old friend Charles that I have so many good characteristics, okay? I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able toprehend how.


    ¡°After all, the few of us still have to sit together and drink wine and eat food. It won¡¯t be good if he praises me too highly in his heart.¡±


    Rosen really did not know how to react to Lorne¡¯s behavior at all!


    Was Lorne worried that Rosen would go back and report to the King of Ln?


    It was surely obvious in the way that Lorne acted that he wanted Rosen to share Lorne¡¯s good qualities with Kyle as soon as possible.


    When Rosen first apanied King Kyle to this tavern, he would have never expected Lorne to be such a cheerful and outgoing person.


    Rosen reckoned that the boy was just not too familiar with the king and himself back then, so he hid his true nature. Now that they were closer with each other, this cheerful and outgoing personality appeared.


    To be honest, Rosen still felt that the good traits that Lorne had mentioned seemed to be all there was to it. He repeated everything from the beginning to the end, and every single one of the traits he mentioned seemed to be true.


    Boss Lorne was such an outstanding person and he had countless advantages.


    Of course, Rosen had learned his lesson this time. He decided to keep his words to himself and not say them out loud. If he did, who knows, maybe Lorne would end up in space with his inted ego. Then, he would probably close the shop door and sit there and brag to anyone who would listen..

 Chapter 43 - Shattered Dreams!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Shattered Dreams!</h4>


    Rosen, who wanted to change the topic, thought about it for a while and then went back to the previous topic.


    ¡°Boss, apart from the rotation system, is there any other way to better eliminate the issues in the departments?¡±


    Lorne¡¯s egoistical thoughts were pulled back to this sentence. However, he only thought for a moment before he immediately shook his head.


    ¡°There is definitely a way to it, but if you want to talk about it in detail, you probably won¡¯t be able to understand it even if I talk about it many times.


    ¡°Although there are still a few deficiencies in the four aspects that I mentioned earlier, there are still some ws to it too.


    ¡°However, in general, if I take this draft reform n to the pce now, I can guarantee that those princes, dukes, and ministers, such as Rosen, will definitely hold it in their hands as a rare treasure.


    ¡°This draft alone would be enough to be applied for decades after the reform of the Ministry of Education. At least,pared to the current situation, it can greatly reduce the long-term rule of ¡®ruining¡¯ the world.¡±


    Rosen did notin in his heart this time. Instead, he secretly nodded. That was indeed the case. Although Lorne himself had said that this draft was only a solution that he had thought of at thest minute. At the very least,pared to the current administrative system of the entire Ln Empire, it was drafted in the sights of a long-distance progress.


    Understanding and carrying out this draft would take a long time. At the very least, it could guarantee a hundred years before it bes out of date.


    Forget about the more advanced ns, even this draft could be taken back and be used to improve the system.


    Rosen immediately made up his mind. He did not care about other things for now. He would use this draft to implement the reform first.


    As for the more advanced method, he would think about itter.


    On the other hand, that was exactly what Lorne was thinking too. Of course, he had a better and moreplete method. After all, he was familiar with how history yed out and had already memorized the sessful n of the civil governance reform in the future.


    However, there was no need for him to say this n now. After all, Rosen was just an ordinary merchant.


    Asking such a question was just to satisfy his curiosity and broaden his horizons. Therefore, he only needed casually mention the surface leveled details to get rid of his curiosity. There was no need to be so intrinsically detailed. This was not a question-and-answer session in the first ce.


    Once he truly enters the pce and has the opportunity or need to get in touch with the Ministry of Education, he would definitely bring out the detailed n.


    When that timees, the Ministry of Education would be under his jurisdiction and would have to undergo a high-level reform to achieve great sess. That would be great, would it not?


    The two of them ate more food and chatted for a long while. Only then did Rosen stand up and prepare to bid farewell to Lorne.


    ording to what he wanted to achieve with his goals today, he should still sit down and continue to persuade Lorne so that he would have a biased view in choosing the Ministry of Education.


    However, when he thought about it, he only remembered a few major initiatives and projects to reform the Ministry of Education.


    Rosen did not have the luxury and time to sit down and chat. He still had to rush back as soon as possible. First, he had to copy down the things in his mind and then put the reform into action as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that if he took too long and forgot one or two steps, he would be in big trouble.


    After all, each of these measures was very important, and each of them was equally and importantly effective. It would be a loss if a part of them were missing.


    On the contrary, after persuading Lorne to join the pce and getting rejected, he was more inclined in putting more effort to persuade the young man. Obviously, it was not something that could be discussed in a day or two. It was definitely not something that could be talked about in a day at all!


    If it was not possible this time, then Rosen decided that it could be talked about next time. This time, it was because he did not understand what Lorne was thinking.


    He would wait until the perfect opportunity, when he, Rosen, would do some homework specifically to persuade Lorne. He was sure that after he did his home that it would be more effective than this time.


    When that timees, he was sure that Lorne would not change his mind!


    Thinking of this, Rosen stood up and shook hands with Lorne.


    ¡°Boss, today¡¯s meal has indeed given me a great time. Hearing you talk about the reform of the Ministry of Education has also opened my eyes.


    ¡°I wish that I could talk about this further with you, but I have matters to attend to before the sun goes down, so I¡¯ll take my leave now. The next time I¡¯m free, I¡¯lle to your ce for a good meal.¡±


    After saying that, Rosen took out a few coins from his pocket. Simr to Kyle, he was a generous man. After all, for a high-ranking official like him, and being the Ministry of Education in the Ln Empire, with just this little bit of money, he had gotten advice that would be of great help to his political career. This was simply a huge profit to him that he appreciated dearly.


    Rosen wanted to give more money so that Lorne could tell him more good things. However, after thinking about it, he decided to let it go. Good things had to be savored bit by bit. It would not feel the same if he overdosed on it.


    With that, Lorne stood up to send Rosen off.


    ¡°Old pal, do you want to take a few jars of wine from me this time? I don¡¯t want you to drink it in a hurry. You can take your time finishing it if you want.¡±


    Rosen¡¯s expression changed immediately from that suggestion.


    ¡°No, no, no. I really can¡¯t take That wine. boss, you should save a few jars for your old friend. He loves to drink this kind of top-notch liquor.¡±


    Rosen did not hesitate to throw the duty to Kyle and quickly said that he wanted to leave. Anyway, he did not dare to drink that kind of top-notch liquor anymore. Otherwise, he would have to repeat the tragic situation at Zorn¡¯s house.


    He still remembered that when he got up from the cold floor the next morning, the juniors in Zorn¡¯s house all looked at him with strange eyes.


    It was as if his tall and mighty image of being an elder had copsed from the hearts of these juniors.


    Rosen had practically run out of Zorn¡¯s house in embarrassment at that time. Seeing Rosen so determined to not drink that kind of excellent liquor, Lorne could only sigh helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Take care, old pal. I won¡¯t be seeing you off this time.¡±


    Lorne scratched his head in distress after Rosen left.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. My old pal doesn¡¯t want to take my liquor anymore. He doesn¡¯t even dare to drink such strong liquor.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how good can the sales of this liquor be in Ln City? Not many people would be able to withstand it. If they can¡¯t handle it, would anyone really dare to drink it?


    ¡°It¡¯s over, my dreams of getting rich have been shattered!¡±

 Chapter 44 - Did You Really Come Up With This Idea?

    <h4>Chapter 44: Did You Really Come Up With This Idea?</h4>


    Rosen had no idea that he had inadvertently sabotaged Lorne¡¯s idea of using alcohol to obtain arge amount of wealth.


    He was now sitting in the carriage as his mind spun rapidly while he recalled what had been discussed at the tavern.


    When he arrived at his residence, Rosen ordered the carriage to stay outside for a while before he rushed in.


    In less than ten minutes, Rosen rushed out of the ce in a hurry. The only difference was that he had a copy of the document with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pce. I have something important to say to the king!¡±


    From Rosen¡¯s residence, the carriage went straight to the pce. Then, it passed through several pce guards. Under the leadership of a few eunuchs, Rosen quickly went to Kyle¡¯s bedroom.


    ording to the time, Kyle was usually on his lunch break. Ordinary Civil and Military ministers were not allowed to disturb him. However, an important minister like Rosen was an exception. Kyle always specially allowed Rosen toe and discuss important matters with him at any time, even if it was in the middle of the night.


    Of course, Rosen would not normally do this. After all, no minister would want to go and disturb the king for silly matters.


    However, Rosen did not have much to worry about when he asked Kyle to cancel the original n.


    When he arrived at the bedroom, Kyle had already changed his clothes and was waiting for him while drinking tea.


    ¡°Your Majesty, My King, Duke Rosen is requesting for your attention outside!¡±


    ¡°Let him in!¡±


    As he spoke, Rosen pushed open the pce door and rushed to Kyle¡¯s side.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something important to report!¡±


    As he spoke, he took out the documents that he had just written from his pouch.


    ¡°These are the few reform strategies that I have thought about day and night over the past few days. This is rted to the cultural and administrative reform of the Ministry of Education. As long as we implement the corresponding reforms ording to the above statements that I¡¯ve written, it will definitely promote the cultural and administrative rule to arge extent.


    ¡°At the very least, in the past, there were many cases of corrupt officials still being promoted and transferred. With this reform, it will greatly reduce the number of cases!¡±


    As Kyle listened to Rosen, he quickly understood the general idea of what Rosen was suggesting. Immediately, he became spirited and sat up straight.


    ¡°Rosen, quickly bring it over and let me see what kind of reform it is!¡±


    As he spoke, Kyle took the document from Rosen and carefully read it three times from beginning to end.


    ¡°Good, good, good! These are really effective methods. This is as expected of you, Rosen. You indeed have some great real abilities. It was not in vain that I have always mentioned the many shorings of the Ministry of Education to you. You have finallye up with a n to carry out the reform.¡±


    However, after Kyle read it again, he suddenly frowned.


    ¡°Rosen, is this really what you¡¯ve been thinking about all day and night? Why do I feel like it would be more believable if it was suggested by Lorne?¡±


    Rosen¡¯s little heart skipped a beat, but he still held his head high and puffed out his chest. He braced himself and said, ¡°I have not gone to see Lorne. How can it be that this was his doing? I¡¯ve thought about it all day and night. How could Your Majesty doubt my abilities so much?¡±


    At this moment, Rosen obviously could not say that it was Lorne¡¯s advice. It was not because he was thick-skinned and wanted to take credit for it.


    Rosen had reached this status by himself. He had both an official position and a noble title. He could be said to be a supreme official. He did not need to use other people¡¯s contributions to clear his name. That would be meaningless.


    It was really because Rosen could not let Kyle know that he had secretly gone to look for Lorne.


    Otherwise, his idea of trying to rope Lorne into the Ministry of Education would be exposed!


    He was now a pioneer. He was the first to think of this problem. Once it was exposed, Allen, Andrew, Abner, and even the king himself would have topete with him.


    He did not want topete with any of them for Lorne, so he could only be thick-skinned and take the me for this.


    At the same time, Rosen secretly made up his mind. As long as Lorne joined the pce and worked under him, he would immediately tell Kyle the whole story.


    After all, he, Rosen, would never take credit for others.


    ¡­


    When Kyle heard Rosen¡¯s words, he also felt that it made sense. He was familiar with Rosen¡¯s capabilities after all.


    In terms of intelligence and ability, he was one of the best in the entire pce. There seemed to be nothing wrong with being able toe up with such a method.


    Therefore, Kyle quickly said to Rosen, ¡°Rosen, consider it as me saying something wrong. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Rosen immediately waved his hand.


    ¡°Hey, Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    Kyle nodded slightly.


    ¡°Regarding this matter, you and I still need to discuss it in detail.¡±


    In the next three hours, Rosen discussed the reform matter of the Ministry of Education in detail. They nned what they would do first, and how hard they would carry it out. After all, this was to be carried out in the light of the situation for the entire pce.


    In the next three days, Kyle made an exception and held another small court meeting to announce the reform of the Ministry of Education in court.


    He ordered Rosen to take full responsibility for the management and had the various supervisory bodies cooperate from the sidelines. With that, they started to implement the few rules agreed upon.


    The entire Ln officials began a vast and mighty reorganization. This was a sweeping reform that swept from the pce to other ces, from top to bottom.


    The instigator of all this ¡ª the owner of the tavern, Lorne ¡ª was still clueless about everything that was unfolding.


    The only thing he did was wallow in his dead opportunity of potentially bing rich selling his liquor!

 Chapter 45 - Rosen, You Sure Are Brave!

    <h4>Chapter 45: Rosen, You Sure Are Brave!</h4>


    After the court meeting ended, Kyle had many matters to attend to. It was all about the reform of the Ministry of Education.


    It was not until the fifth day that he finally found some free time. He decided to sneak out of the pce and go to Lorne¡¯s tavern.


    Therefore, when it was close to noon, Kyle brought a group of pce guards and disguised himself again, heading straight for Silk Street.


    When he appeared in front of the tavern, he found Lorne sitting at the table, and there was a pile of coarse salt on the table.


    He did not know whether he was conducting an experiment or trying out some novel idea. Kyle did not care too much. He immediately walked in, and the sound of footsteps immediately broke Lorne from his concentration.


    ¡°Yo, old friend, what kind of event happened to actually bring a distinguished guest like you here? This little tavern is simply an honor to have someone like you step in.¡±


    Hearing Lorne¡¯s familiar teasing tone, Kyle¡¯s mood suddenly turned a little cheerful. He did not know why, but no matter what he did in the pce, he always felt a sense of oppression with the high fancy walls no matter who he was with.


    On the contrary, once he entered this tavern and heard Lorne speak, he immediately became piqued up. Perhaps this was the wonder of the young man in front of him, and also the unique charm of his personality.


    ¡°Boss, give me a jar of wine and a few tasty dishes. No matter what, you have to let me enjoy the real treatment of a distinguished guest.¡±


    Lorne shouted, then stood up and pped his hands, cleaning the salt powder on his body.


    ¡°Sit for a while, I¡¯ll serve you the dishes right away.¡± As he said that, he turned around and went into the kitchen to get busy. Not long after, four dishes and a jar of wine were ced on the table that Kyle was sitting.


    Lorne pulled out a chair for himself and winked at Kyle.


    ¡°Old friend, did my old pal Vincent send you the message I asked him to send?¡±


    Kyle was immediately dumbfounded. His head was full of question marks and did not know what Lorne was trying to say.


    ¡°What message? When did you ask Rosen to send me a message?¡±


    Lorne patted his thigh.


    ¡°Old friend, are you still pretending to be ignorant? Just a few days ago, Vincent came to my ce for a meal. I asked him to go back and persuade you how great of a person I am. He said that he promised to make you change your mind and send at least eight daughters to me. Why didn¡¯t he mention this to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Good lord! What did Rosen say and do here!¡¯ A dangerous signal shed in Kyle¡¯s eyes. He directly and selectively ignored most of Lorne¡¯sst words. After all, he was already used to Lorne¡¯s frequent jumping-off and rambling manner.


    Therefore, when it came to giving eight daughters, Kyle automatically weakened the reception signal and selectively pretended not to hear most of it, in case he could not take it anymore.


    His focus quickly focused on some keywords after Lorne finished speaking.


    That was, Rosen had just eaten in this tavern a few days ago. Kyle remembered clearly that when Rosen had presented the proposals for the reform of the Ministry of Education, Kyle had specifically asked about Lorne.


    In the end, his minister said that he had not contacted Lorne and shamelessly said that the reform proposals were his own idea.


    Thinking of this, Kyle had the urge to rush to the Rosen residence in a carriage and hang Rosen up to beat him up.


    Rosen had yed a trick on him! At that time, Kyle thought that he had wronged Rosen, so he apologized and did not bring it up anymore. He could not believe that he had made such a mistake.


    However, Kyle knew that Rosen was not a person who would covet the credit of others. Moreover, they all knew Lorne, who usually proposed these types of suggestions.


    There must be another reason that caused Rosen to not dare to confess the fact that he had been to the tavern.


    Therefore, Kyle said tentatively, ¡°That old man is too unscrupulous. He came to you alone to enjoy the delicious food, and he didn¡¯t even invite me. By the way, what did the two of you talk about? I¡¯m a little interested. Can you tell me about it?¡±


    Lorne nodded. He did not notice the hidden meaning behind Kyle¡¯s words. He had no idea that his next answer wouldpletely rat out poor old Rosen.


    ¡°Sure. What can he talk to me about? He just rambles on about random things. He wanted to acknowledge me as his master, and he wanted his useless son to acknowledge me as his master.


    ¡°He even asked me which department I¡¯m would go to if I could work in the pce.¡±


    When he said this, Kyle¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. His interest had been piqued with this question.


    He wanted to know the thoughts of the young man in front of him in advance so that it would be convenient for him to make arrangements. After all, there were still a lot of differences between the different positions in the pce. Compared to him, the king, there would be many discrepancies between each department.


    ¡°Then, boss, have you thought about where you¡¯re going in the future?¡±


    Lorne scratched his chin and said helplessly, ¡°I was going to be a Decision-maker official, but Vincent told me that decision-makers are a bunch of old men.


    ¡°Sitting there drinking tea all day, raising your hand, and writing the king¡¯s order, there¡¯s nothing much about it.


    ¡°He even said that if a young man like me worked as a decision-maker official, it would be extremely difficult for me to be promoted. So, I should think about my path correctly.


    ¡°Say, that old man. He¡¯s already at a certain age and has some experience in life. I thought that what he said was quite right, so now I don¡¯t really want to be a decision-maker official.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Damn this Rosen. As expected, there was nothing good about himing to the tavern alone.


    He was the decision-maker of one of the three major central departments of the Ln Empire, yet he was smeared as a bunch of old men, sitting there drinking tea and voting with their hands up.


    This thief, Rosen was really a thief!


    Kyle knew what Rosen was up to just by what Lorne had mentioned. It was obvious that he was not going to let Lorne be a decision-maker official.


    ¡°Boss, did Vincent still rmend you to take up a position in the Education Department and then talk about how good that department is?¡±


    Lorne immediately looked at Kyle with a surprised look.


    ¡°Not bad, old friend. You¡¯re really quite smart sometimes. You even guessed what he said, not bad.


    ¡°That old man Vincent really insisted that the Education Department should be the first among the six departments to be considered. He said that I could be in charge of many things and that the promotion speed was very fast. Anyway, there were all kinds of benefits.¡±


    Kyleughed with a fake smile. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I guess Vincent really is like that. I guess it¡¯s because he is close to the Education Department officials that he thinks this department is the best in the world.


    ¡°In my opinion, the decision-maker officials are quite good. It¡¯s not as exaggerated as what he said. How can it be all old men? There are only a few real old men there.


    ¡°Moreover, the decision-maker officials write orders for the king. They give orders from the top to the bottom and are the closest to the king.


    ¡°Such a ce is a good ce, to begin with. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡±


    For Kyle, no matter where Lorne went, he was an existence that could provide tremendous support for the construction of the Ln Empire.


    However, it was clear that being a decision-maker official would deem more helpful to Kyle. It would be more beneficial to the efficient operation of the entire Ln Empire.


    In addition, Kyle himself also had some personal selfish motives. He hoped that Lorne would be able to stay by his side for a longer amount of time


    Therefore, it was best to stay in the decision-maker department. That way, he could summon Lorne at any time and listen to him talk about the principles of governing the country and the people.


    Therefore, if this was the case, Rosen was trying to poach him and snatch him away from the king.


    With that, Kyle suddenly thought of something in his mind.


    ¡®Alright, Rosen, you think you¡¯re being brave? Two can y at this game!¡¯

 Chapter 46 - Selling Illegal Salt?!

    <h4>Chapter 46: Selling Illegal Salt?!</h4>


    Lorne patted his own thigh after he heard Kyle defend the decision-maker officials.


    ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t talk about this matter right now. where I go will ultimately depend on the pce¡¯s decision. I¡¯m just thinking about it in my mind for fun.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think the Ministry of Education that he mentioned is good enough. I even told him why it¡¯s not good enough.¡±


    Kyle nodded slightly. He had basically figured out the whole story.


    ¡°So, Vincent is still dragging you along with this idea, huh? He wants you to tell him how to solve the defects and shorings in the Ministry of Education?¡±


    Lorne patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You guys are truly close. You know each other so well. He dragged me along to tell him a few measures to reform the Ministry of Education.


    ¡°If it were up to me, it would be useless even if he knew. The high officials in the pce who can really make these decisions are not people he cane into close contact with.¡±


    When Kyle heard this, the puzzle pieces in his mind finally formed a whole picture. As expected, Rosen had really learned how to reform the system from this ce.


    When he went back, he would drag Rosen to stand in front of him as a punishment. He would teach him a lesson for poaching people behind his back and snatching people away from him, the King of Ln!


    ¡­


    At this moment, Rosen, who was resting at home, could not help but sneeze.


    At the same time, cold sweat seemed to form down his back, it was as though someone was scolding him behind his back.


    ¡°Strange, who is talking about me behind my back at this hour? Could it be the king?¡±


    Rosen could not help but shiver and quickly threw out the thoughts in his mind.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Lorne did not know what his old friend was thinking. He just continued to speak on his own.


    ¡°If you ask me, you guys are all freaks. You old people only like to think about every serious matter that¡¯s going on every day.


    ¡°One for you and one for your friend. I won¡¯t even mention Warren¡¯s personality. All of you have seriously nothing better to do.


    ¡°Other merchants are thinking about how to make a lot of money every day. The few of you, on the other hand, want to understand the important matters of the pce every day and share the worries of the pce.


    ¡°What kind of business do you do? Are you all crooks?¡±


    Kyle only thought about it for a short while in his mind, and Lorne¡¯s train of thought had already reached a different destination.


    Now, he began to doubt whether Kyle and the others were decent people.


    Kyle did not know whether tough or cry as he reassured the tavern boss, ¡°Boss, you really are a little paranoid. We are the citizens of the Ln Empire who abide by thew.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? We are all in the medicinal herbs business. The reason why we are so interested in these matters within and outside the pce is simply to kill time our free time. It can also be considered as making up for the regret of not being able to be an official and only being able to go into the business industry.¡±


    Lorne looked at Kyle suspiciously.


    ¡°Old friend I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t do business that isn¡¯t proper to be rich. If you really want to make a fortune, you might as well work with me.


    ¡°I happen to have a business that could make a fortune on my hands right now. I guarantee that it will be countless times more profitable than you doing some random medicinal herbs business.


    ¡°If this business is done well, a small medicinal herbs merchant like you would probably be just as worth as the richest man that stands.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s attention was instantly attracted by Lorne¡¯s words.


    ¡°Boss, what kind of business is as profitable as you say?


    ¡°If it could really make a fortune, someone must have already thought about it. There wouldn¡¯t be anything for us to do.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re referring to brewing high-quality wine and using it to sell to the entire Ln City and even the Central Region?¡±


    To be fair, if Lorne was referring to the brewing business, Kyle was not very interested. After all, the most important thing in wine-making was to open up a market and expand the market share.


    Although Lorne¡¯s high-alcohol liquor had a pure taste, full strength, and excellent quality, it was still too strong. Not everyone could withstand the aftershocks brought about by high-alcohol liquor.


    Therefore, it would not be simple to promote such a drink and would take too long of a time.


    As a King, Kyle had too many things to deal with and analyze. He was always busy reviewing the government affairs every day.


    He did not have the energy to participate in such a small matter as selling liquor. Moreover, the pure profit of the business of liquor-making and sales would not be too big. At the very least, it would take who knows how many years for him to earn a huge amount of money.


    As a king, although the royal family¡¯s treasury did not have much money left after building another pce with his own money, it was still not enough to garner his attention in joining the business.


    Therefore, Kyle was not interested.


    However, what he did not expect was that Lorne shook his head in denial.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the wine-making business. If it was just the wine-making business, how would I be able to match the full wealth of a small medicinal herbs merchant like you with just a single order?


    ¡°I originally only wanted to drink these high-grade spirits for myself and entertain you. As for whether I can earn money or not, it¡¯s just a side issue for me to think about.


    ¡°Those who can really make a fortune and earn a lot of money think outside of the box.¡±


    As he spoke, Lorne stood up and walked to the table that he sat at earlier. He used his hand to hold a white powdered crystal.


    Kyle could not help but exim in surprise when he saw Lorne grab the specks of white crystal with his hand.


    ¡°Salt?¡±


    Lorne nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is exactly what everyone in the world must use every day. The piece in my hand is the most ordinary piece of coarse salt.¡±


    However, Kyle was not as surprised or confused as Lorne had expected. Instead, he immediately stood up and walked quickly to the door of the tavern. After he made sure that no one would enter the shop in the next second, Kyle hurriedly ran back.


    Kyle pulled Lorne and walked inside. Then, he lowered his volume, but his tone was urgent and determined. ¡°Boss, do you want to die? Do you actually want to get involved in the private salt business?


    ¡°Salt iron is exclusively sold by the pce. Once the court finds out that you¡¯re selling private salt, at the very least, your family belongings will be confiscated and you¡¯ll get exiled to 3,000 miles away. The worst-case scenario is that you¡¯ll be beheaded and shown to the public!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if those desperados don¡¯t care about their life to do this, but for a young man like you who has a promising future, why do you have to do such a ruthless business of selling private salt?


    ¡°You just advised me not to do those improper things, but why do you have such evil ideas yourself? If you reallyck money to spend, tell me. I will subsidize you. When you be a high-ranking official, you can slowly repay meter.¡±


    In Kyle¡¯s opinion, earning a lot of money and gaining wealth through selling illegal salt was not the path that he wanted Lorne to venture down into..

 Chapter 47 - Are You Omnipotent, Lorne?!

    <h4>Chapter 47: Are You Omnipotent, Lorne?!</h4>


    Kyle did not know why Lorne suddenly thought of buying and selling smuggled salt, but it was undoubtedly a decapitation.


    Although the money came quickly, thew would not show mercy were he to be found out.


    Kyle definitely did not want the young man in front of him to go down such a wrong path.


    Perhaps it was better to say that he cherished the young man¡¯s talent. After all, Lorne did have a rare talent in the world, an extraordinary ability, and a series of other advantages. More importantly, because after nearly two months of interaction, he and Lorne had be close friends.


    Often addressing each other as brothers was not just on the surface, but there was really a meaning behind it.


    At the very least, to the Ln King, the young man in front of him was a rare friend to be treasured in his life. Rosen and the other elders in the pce could also be considered as his close friends. However, the problem was that ever since he became king, these elders in the pce had be a little more distant from him. In their interactions, their first duties were to be ministers and only friends or rtives as the second duty.


    On the contrary, only Lorne was oblivious to his status.


    That was why Lorne dared talk to him on an equal footing. He did not have any manners at all, and only treated him as his most ordinary friend.


    Kyle enjoyed such a rtionship, so he naturally loved the young man in front of him very much.


    He did not want his friend to go down the wrong path. Otherwise, as the king, he would be in a dilemma.


    That was why he said that if Lorne needed money, he should ask him directly. He would rather use a portion of the royal treasury to support his friend rather than watch him go down the wrong path.


    Lorne was a little confused when he suddenly heard Kyle¡¯s nervous exnation. However, after a short period of confusion, Lorne also understood Kyle¡¯s meaning.


    He could not help but pat Kyle¡¯s shoulder and looked at Kyle¡¯s nervous and sincere eyes.


    ¡°Old friend, you¡¯re really a good brother. Based on what you said today, you¡¯re like family. No matter how far I go in the future, I¡¯ll never forget you, my best friend!¡±


    When Kyle heard what Lorne said, he could not help but feel a little gratified despite being nervous and serious. Sure enough, Lorne understood his painstaking efforts. It was not in vain for him to persuade him.


    ¡°Lorne, since we are good brothers, then listen to me. This business of smuggling salt must never be mentioned again. Don¡¯t even think about it.


    ¡°If you want to make a lot of money, you can go another path. I think this wine brewing is quite good. If you need it, I can pay you the startup money.¡±


    In order to ensure that Lorne could change his mind, Kyle wanted him to directly abandon his previous idea. Now, if he was allowed to invest in wine brewing, he was willing to do it.


    Lorne was actually a little touched by this gesture. His old friend was indeed a good person. He truly treated Lorne as a brother, and not just on the surface.


    However, he still pulled Kyle¡¯s arm and returned to the chair they had sat in before.


    ¡°Come,e, sit down and tell me. Listen to me tell your ideas.¡±


    As he spoke, Lorne opened the handful of salt in his palm.


    ¡°The big deal I want to talk to you about today is indeed rted to salt, but it is not the kind of smuggling of salt that you think it is.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to sell smuggled salt for you, I will definitely not do it. Don¡¯t you understand that this is business that would ruin your life?¡±


    ¡°I know, what I want to talk about today is about another big deal.¡±


    When Kyle heard this, he was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning on selling smuggled salt?¡±


    Seeing Lorne nod his head, Kyle finally felt relieved.


    But then he was puzzled again.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not nning to sell smuggled salt, then what is it? Tell me quickly. Other than selling smuggled salt, I really can¡¯t think of any other salt industry that can make a lot of money.¡±


    Lorne ced the piece of salt he had brought before on the table, and then he grabbed a small pinch of white crystal powder.


    ¡°I can tell you clearly know that these two are both salts. However, look at the difference between them.¡±


    Kyle recognized salt, but the small pinch of crystal powder made him a little dumbfounded.


    This thing was also salt?


    He had never heard of a ce that produced salt like this. It was crystal clear, and it was in the form of extremely fine powder particles. Not to mention that it was impossible to find something like this, even the ones used in the pce were grains of salt. They were slightly more exquisite than these though.


    However, even if they were used exclusively in the pce, the particles after hand-grinding were still much rougher than the white powder that Lorne took out. byparing the appearance of the two, the lump of salt in the pce obviously lost out.


    ¡± Lorne, is this also salt? Can it really be eaten?¡±


    Lorne nodded and finally said to Kyle, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can dip your finger in a little. You¡¯ll naturally understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Kyle did not suspect anything else. He directly used his finger to wipe the tip of one finger, then put it into his mouth and tasted it.


    Salty!


    It was indeed the taste of salt. However, this extremely ordinary salty taste was enough to shock Kyle.


    This taste was even better than the salt he had had. Where did this salte from?


    Most importantly, this powder melted when it was put into his mouth. There were no grains of salt at all.


    Although the salt used by the royal family in the past had been manually re-screened, there would still be a small amount of lump-shaped salt that did not get refined.


    More than once, small pieces of salt pricked Kyle¡¯s teeth, orrge pieces of salt that did not dissolve, and Kyle had to drink a lot of water to wash it away.


    If the food in the pce used this kind of salt to cook, the taste would definitely be improved by several levels. Not to mention in the pce, even for ordinary small nobles, or even some farmers who owned their ownnd, they would be more than willing to use this kind of salt.


    ¡°Boss, where did this kind of salte from? Why is itpletely different from the salt that¡¯s produced in the country and along the coast?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you have another skill?¡±


    Lorne first shook his head, and then said to Kyle in a mumbling manner, ¡°I call this kind of powder-like salt refined salt. I refined it from the salt-like coarsemess.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    ¡®The f*ck?! You¡¯re even proficient in this kind of exquisite craftsmanship. What kind of three-headed six-armed monster are you? You know what others know, and you know what others don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Simr to Rosen when he visited, the train of thoughts in his mind could not be stopped.


    It would be fine if he knew how to brew wine. After all, it could be said to be a secret recipe passed down from his ancestors as a tavern owner.


    But now, he even knew how to refine coarse salt, and he even came up with a kind of fine salt that had never appeared in the Ln Empire before.


    Could he really be the incarnation of a God?

 Chapter 48 - In Three Years, You Can Buy Half of Lolan City

    <h4>Chapter 48: In Three Years, You Can Buy Half of Ln City</h4>


    ¡°Boss¡­ you said that you refined this salt by yourself?¡±


    Lorne nodded very casually.


    ¡°In the past, when I was cooking in the kitchen, I always felt that the salt was too coarse to use. If I was not careful, the entire dish would be extremely salty.


    ¡°So these past few days, when I had nothing to do, I took the opportunity to do some research. This pile of refined salt is the result of my research.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kyle could not help but scratch his own forehead. They were both humans. Why was there such a big difference in intelligence between humans?


    Kyle was, after all, a human too. He had grown up under the praise of others. He was alsomonly known as a gifted child. However, now,pared to Lorne, he was simply an ordinary person who could not be any more ordinary.


    Did Lorne just casually say that?


    This was because it was not an easy concept to understand, he casually fiddled with it and invented something revolutionary. He managed to create a salt-making technology that had not been improved for hundreds or even thousands of years.


    If that was the case, were Lorne to be bored in the future, what else could he create?


    ¡°Boss, is it difficult to implement this salt refining technique of yours?¡±


    Kyle had already begun to consider the idea of poprizing this technique to the entire Ln Empire.


    Lorne rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s actually not difficult in terms of technique. It¡¯s just that one or two unique techniques that only I know of have to be used. Without the unique technique, even if you try it a thousand times, you can forget about refining coarse salt. It¡¯ll be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.¡±


    Kyle finally understood.


    It was no wonder that Lorne said that this was a business that would make a lot of money.


    The core technique could not be copied by others. Without the most important step, it would be impossible to refine coarse salt.


    Kyle immediately fell into deep thought. To be honest, this was really a good deal. It was full of money, and it was definitely not empty talk.


    Since ancient times, things rted to salt were the easiest to make a fortune, and they were extremely expensive. Every year, countless people were beheaded and confiscated because they sold smuggled salt.


    Even so, with the huge profits, there would still be desperadoes who would gamble their lives to walk this crooked path.


    This was enough to show the profiteering of the salt industry. Most importantly, this crude salt refining technology was notpeting with the pce for business, because the pce did not even know of this technique.


    Refining or not refining would not affect the pce¡¯s monopoly position at all, and it would not break the monopoly of the pce ie.


    Therefore, this industry absolutely did not vite the Ln Empire¡¯sws. This was a good opportunity to make a fortune within the limits permitted by Ln¡¯sws.


    Lorne watched as Kyle fell into deep thought. He also instigated by the side and said, ¡°Old friend, how about it? Are you in or out?


    ¡°I just told you that the process of refining this coarse salt is not difficult. All you need to do is to pass through me and add some things into it. Then, it can be produced inrge quantities.


    ¡°As long as we hire enough people and rent enough space, we can have as much of this refined salt as we want.


    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll get a permit from the government first. Then, we¡¯ll go to the market and buy arge amount of crude salt. Then, we¡¯ll process it.


    ¡°The refined salt that we process will be sold directly to all parts of the world or resold to the government. They¡¯ll resell it, and the profits will be in the tens of millions.


    ¡°When the timees, just one exchange of refined salt will be enough to earn you more money than you can earn in your entire lifetime.¡±


    Kyle looked at Lorne in disbelief. His eyelids could not help but twitch a few times, and he felt a pain in his cheeks.


    ¡°Lorne, is this business really as big as you say? Is it enough to earn tens of millions in one go?¡±


    Lorne pursed his lips and looked at Kyle and shook his head slightly. His eyes seemed to say that Kyle was a country bumpkin who did not have any experience.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you are just a small medicinal herbs merchant. Sometimes, you¡¯re still too timid in the ways of the world. I reckon that you won¡¯t even dare to think about earning such a bountiful wealth.


    ¡°Today, I shall cross my heart and tell you sincerely in the name of our brotherhood.


    ¡°This business is extremely profitable. As long as we start construction and open up a channel for buying and selling goods, the money we earn would be an endless stream.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the Central Region of our empire as an example. Do you know how many noble families and wealthy merchants there are? The answer is that there are countless of them!


    ¡°As long as we promote our refined salt, do you think these noble families and wealthy merchants who hold their own status will be willing to use it?


    ¡°Are they willing to continue using the crude salt from the past, or are they willing to increase the price and use refined salt like us to show their status?


    ¡°Moreover, this business of ours is not just a transaction between us and the nobles and the rich. Even if we own our ownnd, ordinary people who are slightly willing to live a good life are still willing to spend money.


    ¡°As long as we work for three to five years, I would reckon that I could even buy half of Ln City.


    ¡°In a few more years, other than the King¡¯s treasury, the rest of the entire Ln City¡¯s finances would not be as rich as you and me.¡±


    This time, Kyle was really dumbfounded.


    Ridiculous. These words were too much of a stretch to say. They were much too exaggerated.


    After working for three to five years, he could buy half of Ln City?? Then, after working for 30 years, would he be able to buy the entire Central Region of the Ln Empire?


    Kyle was shocked, but Lorne had not finished performing.


    ¡°Old friend, let me tell you, I¡¯m being serious here. When the timees, let¡¯s not talk about high-end topics like whether or not to buy Ln City. At the very least, we would be able to live like kings for the rest of our lives.


    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll only take four-horse carriages. The color of the horsehair would be exactly the same, because¡­ why not!


    ¡°You can even easily buy ten gardens and eight mansions in Ln City.


    ¡°As for the beautiful wives and concubines, you can easily raise up to 180 of them. If you have any other hobbies, you could focus on them tenfold!


    ¡°No matter where you go, you¡¯ll be able to spread a red carpet all the way from your home to my tiny tavern.


    ¡°This is just the imagination of a poor soul like me. If we really do be stinking rich, it could be more exaggerated than this. You might even enjoy it manifold!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was riching from Lorne!


    It had to be said that Lorne did indeed have a very deep literary foundation. He had described the wonders of this opportunity as if it was a heavenly flower.


    Even just by sitting here and listening to it, Kyle was somewhat addicted to it.


    Although he was the King of Ln, the richest in the world, and had control over his people, in terms of enjoyment, he was indeed not at this level.


    After all, he was also considered a diligent and wise king and was far from the level of luxury and enjoyment.


    He only thought about the possibilities, but whether he really wanted to do it, Kyle was a little hesitant.


    Even if he could not achieve the unprecedented prosperity that Lorne had described, he could still rely on Lorne¡¯s technique to refine crude salt.


    At the very least, it would not be difficult to earn billions from this. This was a real way to make a fortune.


    However, what worried Kyle was his identity. He was, after all, the King of Ln. No matter what, he would be seen aspeting with the people for benefits.


    As a king, he should not meddle in themoners¡¯ business. No matter how one would look at it, it just would not feel right. His people would not agree to him doing something like this.


    Due to those reasons, Kyle did not dare reply Lorne..

 Chapter 49 - The King is Short of Money?

    <h4>Chapter 49: The King is Short of Money?</h4>


    Lorne looked at Kyle¡¯s sudden silence and patted him on the arm with some resentment.


    ¡°Hey, old friend¡­ What¡¯s going on? This is such a lucrative business, yet you¡¯re still hesitating in it?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you miss this opportunity, you¡¯ll never see this tavern ever again.


    ¡°I¡¯m only willing to bring you along for such a lucrative business because we¡¯re true brothers and you¡¯ve poured your heart and soul into me.


    ¡°I could find any famous merchant in Ln City and guarantee that they¡¯ll work with me no matter what.


    ¡°Because anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is a business that¡¯s enough to make a fortune. Who wouldn¡¯t want to make a lot of money?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not even mention any other merchants, say Vincent or Warren who oftenes with you, I¡¯m sure they must also have the capabilities that you possess and would agree to it. After all, the starting capital isn¡¯t that high.


    ¡°But I chose to only tell you about this business deal because you are a true brother, you have to consider this matter carefully, old friend.¡±


    Looking at Lorne¡¯s sincere eyes, Kyle could not help but waver. Lorne trusted him so much that he was willing to find a small merchant like him who did not have much wealth on the surface. This simple gesture was enough to show that he regarded him as a true friend.


    However, now, the identity of him actually being the king really made him worry.


    Seeing that Kyle was still hesitant and could not make up his mind. Lorne could not help but bang on the table, and then he walked around with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Old friend, what do you want me to say to convince you? Why are you being so stubborn??


    ¡°You are a merchant. Of course, you make money as your business. You do whatever you can to make money. I don¡¯t even know what you are worried about sitting here.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously a business that can make a lot of money. What are you worried about? Are you worried that I will cheat you?¡±


    Kyle coughed awkwardly and then shook his head.


    ¡°Lorne, please don¡¯t say that. How can I not trust my own brother?


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the medicinal herbs business is my family business. Once I start this business of refining refined salt, I will definitely have to give up the medicinal herbs business. That¡¯s why I have some misgivings.¡±


    Lorne could not help but sit across from Kyle and sigh.


    ¡°I say, with your brain, it¡¯s easy for you to block yourself at a critical moment.


    ¡°Think about it carefully. Let¡¯s not talk about giving up on your medicinal herbs business that has no profiting ie at all right now.


    ¡°Even if the current king was sitting in front of me and I told him about this business of refining refined salt, he would be willing to divert his attention to work with me.


    ¡°The current king is such a noble person. His time is more valuable than yours. So his energy should be more valuable than yours, right?


    ¡°The time he spent reading a few memorials would be equivalent to your entire fortune.


    ¡°I never boast to others, but I¡¯m telling you right now that even if the current king is sitting here, he would disregard other things to talk to me about this business deal.


    ¡°And he¡¯s not just talking to me in the name of the imperial court. Instead, he would want to cooperate with me in the king¡¯s private name.


    ¡°Inparison, look at you, old friend. You are still making excuses andining about this and that. Hurry up and give me a definite answer.¡±


    When Kyle heard Lorne talk about the current king, his eyes could not help but light up. He waspletely convinced now. Since that was the case, he might as well let Lorne persuade him.


    ¡°Boss, then tell me, why should the current king be interested in this business deal of yours and want to sit down with you to discuss a deal?¡±


    Lorne pped his hand hard.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It seems that if I don¡¯t exin it clearly, you probably won¡¯t take any action.


    ¡°You have to listen carefully. I¡¯ll tell you how important this business deal is to the current King of Ln!¡±


    Kyle nodded and looked at Lorne with anticipation.


    Lorne coughed lightly and gestured.


    ¡°First of all, you must understand that for the king, the supply and demand of the royal family must be of the highest level and the most exquisite.


    ¡°In the past, it was because there was nothing to rece the coarse salt, so the king could only silently endure it.


    ¡°But once he knows that I have such a skill, the king will definitely be willing to cooperate with me and refine arge scale of refined salt. At the very least, it will be used by the royal family first.¡±


    Kyle nodded silently. This was exactly what he wanted. As long as this refined salt was produced, the first thing he needed to do was to introduce it to his royal pce and let the entire royal city ce a few orders first.


    Lorne saw the look of agreement on Kyle¡¯s face and immediately continued speaking.


    ¡°The second reason is that if we promote the extraction of crude salt across the entire empire and sell arge amount of refined salt, it will allow the empire to develop a few other businesses rted to the salt industry.


    ¡°After all, after crude salt gets refined, there would be other businesses such as selling, reselling, and shipping.


    ¡°As long as a few other businesses get developed, we would definitely be able to increase the ie of the empire¡¯s treasury and raise the taxes of the empire.


    ¡°As a result, the empire¡¯s treasury would be more abundant and its national strength would be more prosperous. Compared to the otherpetitors, this would have an overwhelming advantage.


    ¡°This is beneficial to the country and the people. How can the King of my dynasty ignore it?¡±


    The moment Lorne finished speaking, Kyle¡¯s pupils could not help but contract.


    This man was right, why did he not think of this point!


    Previously, Kyle¡¯s mind had been only thinking about making money. By doing so, he had neglected the promotion of refining crude salt into refined salt. Not only could he obtain simple money, but it was also a matter of meritorious deeds that can benefit the whole country and the people.


    As long as this industry was established, it would be a giant industry that would sweep across the entire world.


    After a certain period of time, this method would be worldwide and would be on par with or even surpass the salt mining industry.


    Other industries that were born from the refining of crude salt would also grow in size and take off sessfully.


    This was a great thing for the country as a whole.


    Although the Ln Empire¡¯s foundation was still based on agriculture, with Kyle¡¯s vision, he naturally knew that there would be business dealings in the future that would branch off from it.


    The country¡¯s wealth was the foundation of all prosperity.


    Therefore, the tipping scale in Kyle¡¯s heart ¡ª which was originally wavering ¡ª had gradually begun to tilt to one side.


    However, after thinking about it, he still did not understand one thing.


    ¡°Boss, if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t the pce just send officials to discuss with you directly? Why did you say that the king will cooperate with you in his personal name instead?¡±


    Lorne changed his seat and sat on the right side of Kyle.


    Then, with a mysterious look on his face, he leaned over and whispered, ¡°Because the king is in need of money too!¡±

 Chapter 50 - Yes!

    <h4>Chapter 50: Yes!</h4>


    Kyle listened to Lorne¡¯s mambo jumbo intently.


    However, when Lorne said that, his heart skipped a beat.


    Oh no! His little secret has been discovered.


    He really needs the money, and he needs it badly.


    Ever since he funded the other pce, he has been grasping at straws every day.


    Although he was still able to eat and drink luxuriously, the daily expenses have been burning a hole in his treasury immensely.


    At the very least, Kyle had even ordered some of the ces in the pce that were notmonly used to be sealed off. Moreover, most of the ces in the pce that were brighter during the day now were not allowed to have candles.


    Even these minor details were put to use. It could be seen that Kyle had indeed started to save money. However, after rolling his eyes, Kyle still asked in a skeptical tone, ¡°Our empire is so rich, and the King of the Ln Empire owns the world and has countless wealth in the world.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too much to say that the current king stillcks the money to spend on things?¡±


    Lorne snorted.


    ¡°I told you and yet you still don¡¯t understand. Our empire is indeed rich, but the money is the pce¡¯s money, the money that is stored in the national treasury.


    ¡°Most of the time, this money is used for disaster relief, as well as various facilities and projects across the country, plus other matters such as the expenses of officials.¡±


    ¡°The king has his own personal bank, called the King¡¯s private bank. The amount of money in the king¡¯s private bank is the real wealth that the king splurge on.¡±


    As Kyle nodded, he secretly marveled at Lorne¡¯s understanding of the royal family system.


    However, Kyle was already used to it by now. Lorne had always been mysterious in his ways ever since the first time they met. It seemed that there was nothing that Lorne did not know about in the entire empire, he knew everything from top to bottom.


    ¡°And the entire pce is like a family, or more so like a courtyard.


    ¡°The king is the master of the courtyard, and at the same time, the supporter of the entire courtyard.


    ¡°The daily expenses of the concubines in the harem, the maintenance of the pce, the expenses of the guards and maids, as well as the rewards, candles,nterns, and othermon expenses are covered by him.


    ¡°There is even money to prevent summer heat in the hot weather, and money to avoid the cold weather in the cold weather.


    ¡°There are all kinds of expenses. Once the king needs to spend more, he would realize that what he has isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    When he said this, Kyle could not help but hold his forehead.


    Lorne¡¯s words directly struck a chord in his heart.


    This time, even if the construction of Bidas Pce was extravagant, would the private money be enough?


    Kyle could not help but say in a somewhat hurried tone, ¡°ording to what you said, the king is indeed a little tight on money. What countermeasures do you have generally to counter it then?¡±


    Lorne shrugged and then spread his hands.


    ¡°There are only a few ways. Either increase the amount of money from the national treasury, or the king himself must earn money!


    ¡°However, the current king is a wise and smart king. He emphasizes more on being diligent and thrifty in managing his family. When he first ascended the throne, he had already clearly stipted the amount of money the royal family could withdraw from the National Treasury every year.


    ¡°If the king were to rashly expand this number, although it can be done, it will seriously affect his image as a king.


    ¡°Therefore, I believe that the current king will absolutely not use this rule.¡±


    Kyle pondered for a long time. There was no doubt about the analysis of his suggestion. He could not ask the national treasury for more money unless he was so poor that he could not even afford to eat.


    Otherwise, he would damage the image of the king, and this matter might cause the officials and nobles in the pce to discuss this matter.


    Not to mention the other officials, even with just Andrew¡¯s straightforward temper would make him want to stop in his tracks.


    Kyle had a headache at this point, so he would not cross this line easily.


    ¡°In that case, there is only one path left for self-sufficiency!¡±


    Lorne grunted.


    ¡°If the king can have a way to earn money, then the king¡¯s private treasury will no longer be short of money. The king can let go of this pending doom of going bankrupt and move on to other things.


    ¡°As long as the king can make money on his own, he will not need the help of the court, the Ministry of Finance, and other departments to assist him.


    ¡°He can even take the initiative to reduce the amount of money that the royal family receives from the National Treasury every year after he reaches a certain level of ie.


    ¡°What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that, if the national treasury is short of money, the king will be able to take out money from his own pocket to subsidize the court.


    ¡°Do you think such a king should be looked down upon?


    ¡°He would willingly spend money when there are disagreements, takes the initiative to subsidize the pce, and even gives money to others when it isn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°If you were to be such a king, tell me, would you and your people be happy?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes immediately became a little expectant. Hepared his current life with the scene described by Lorne, and it was obvious which option was better.


    ¡°Lorne¡­ It¡­ it does sound a little fun now that you say it like that!¡±


    Bang!


    Lorne immediately patted the table lightly, then stood up and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s a little fun? Let me tell you, it¡¯s not just fun, it¡¯s awesome!¡±


    ¡°You¡± be able to pay for everything yourself. You can build a mansion whenever you want. You can build it wherever you want.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough materials, you can just pay to buy the materials. If you don¡¯t have enough space, you can pay to expand it. If you want to take a citizen¡¯snd, all you need to do is pay for them to leave their homes so you can take theirnd.


    ¡°With this money, you¡¯ll be able to eat whatever you want. You could even eat all the delicacies till you puke.


    ¡°The standards for the concubines in the harem would even be raised by several levels if the king was this rich. They could even wear luxurious clothes.


    ¡°Every one of them would have ice cubes in summer, and every one of their houses would have a heater.


    ¡°Those Counts and Dukes, and even that Andrew, would not have a single word of dissatisfaction about this at all.


    ¡°Because the king paid his own money and did not use a single cent of the national treasury. He did not plunder a single cent of the people.


    ¡°Everyone in the pce would look at him in a different light. The civil and military officials would respect him as if he were a god. Everyone in the world would praise him, and the history books would record his great achievements.


    ¡°Tell me, is this just what you call a little cool?¡±

 Chapter 51 - It’s Good to Have Connections!

    Chapter 51: It¡¯s Good to Have Connections!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Kyle gulped softly.


    He was stunned by Lorne¡¯s barrage of words. At the same time, his eyes were filled with boundless imagination and longing for more. He was so close to bing a star.


    He could gain financial freedom and could do whatever he wanted without being advised by the ministers in the pce.


    This kind of life was too great to miss out on!


    Not only would he not get scolded, but he would even be praised. Everyone wanted to be such a king, and he, Kyle, was no exception.


    If he could really be such a king, his way of living would be morefortable than anything else. Since ancient times, there were few kings who could make it this far.


    Were he to be diligent, thrifty, and simple in managing his household expenses, he would earn a good reputation, but he would not enjoy it.


    Were he to be ruthless, extravagant, and spendthrift, although he may enjoy it, he would not have a good reputation.


    If he could take care of both, have a good reputation, and enjoy a lot, then he would be an example that many kings would envy since ancient times.


    He did not expect that a simple business of refining refined salt and crude salt would have such a great benefit!


    His vision was still too narrow. He did not think of such a long-term future. Unlike Lorne, who had already thought a thousand steps ahead on his chest board.


    Kyle immediately made up his mind. Such a good thing had to be done!


    Who would not want to earn money? Even the king had to earn money. If he did not say yes to this deal, then he would be a fool!


    However, Kyle still held Lorne¡¯s arm, and the two of them moved closer.


    ¡°Boss, such a business that even the king would be interested in, and you¡¯re actually willing to involve me in it?¡±


    Lorne said with a sincere tone, ¡°You are my brother, old friend, and the current king is not. I am not rted to him, so why should I find him to cooperate with this business?


    ¡°On the other hand, we are close. Even if the king is sitting here, I will let you manage the deal, who cares about the king!¡±


    Of course, Lorne did not mention other reasons. The main reason was that did not have enough status to even speak to the king.


    In Lorne¡¯s opinion, he could not even enter the pce with such a skill, let alone other things.


    Therefore, it was unrealistic to cooperate with the king. It was much better to look towards something practical.


    However, these words had a different meaning in Kyle¡¯s ears. Although Lorne was technically talking about the same person, Charles and the King of Ln; whenparing these two identities, he still preferred to hear Lorne saying that his old friend was much better than the king.


    Kyle immediately pped his thigh.


    ¡°Lorne, based on what you¡¯ve said, you¡¯ve convinced me. I¡¯ll do it with you!


    ¡°Just tell me what to do, how many people, and how much money you want!


    ¡°As long as you cane up with something, I¡¯ll spare everything. As long as we take care of this business, we won¡¯t have to worry about our future anymore!¡±


    Lorne patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder approvingly.


    ¡°Old friend, you¡¯ve finally gotten the hang of it. At least you¡¯re being a reasonable person now.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just cut straight to the chase. We¡¯re brothers, after all. After deducting the cost, we¡¯ll split the remaining profit 30:70. I¡¯ll take 70%, and you¡¯ll take the remaining 30%!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for adding this technology to the refining process, and I can also guide the helpers you¡¯ll hire on some technical issues.


    ¡°You can ask me any questions you have any.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of other things. As for our distribution range, it¡¯ll be limited to the area around Ln City first!¡±


    At first nce, it sounded like the split was not quite bnced. However, the closer it was analyzed, it was still rtively fair.


    After all, Lorne had taken out an exclusive technology to invest in thepany. It was the only exclusive method in the world, and no one else would understand it except him.


    In addition, Lorne had clearly stated that the business scope was limited to the area around Ln City, which was the core city with them as the center.


    This area was not considered vast, but the economy was prosperous here. Therefore, the task left for his old friend was not particrly important.


    Therefore, it could be said that it was quite fair to calcte it ording to the 30:70 ratio. Of course, Kyle also understood this point, but at this moment, he was a little anxious.


    A 30:70 split, was that enough?


    It was not that he was greedy, but 30% seemed to be a bit too little to be able to profit. It might not be enough for him to spend generously for his people. Moreover, the scope was limited to the area around Ln City. That would not work either in earning big bucks in a short time.


    As a king, he had used his private identity to conduct business. Was it appropriate to set up a small stall with that identity too?


    Kyle immediately pped his hands.


    ¡°Boss, how about this?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the medicinal business for many years. I know quite a number of important people. I can even get through some of their joint ventures to have more connections.


    ¡°If we want to do the salt business, we will definitely have to deal with all the nobles and higher-ups in the pce. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to move forward.


    ¡°I will be responsible for dealing with these nobles and higher-ups. I guarantee that they will note looking for trouble with us. Our business of refining crude salt will be smooth sailing for sure.


    ¡°Just this alone, I¡¯m hoping that this would be about 10% more?¡±


    Lorne immediately looked at Kyle with a surprised gaze.


    ¡°Not bad, old friend. You really don¡¯t show your true colors until when needed. In that case, I have underestimated you in the past.


    ¡°I was still thinking about how to deal with building on connections and growing. Since you said so, I have no problem with it.


    ¡°As long as you handle it properly, we will split it 40:60.¡±


    Kyle was delighted, but it had not reached the standards he had expected.


    ¡°On the other hand, I think we don¡¯t have to be limited to the surroundings of Ln City.


    ¡°Over the years, I have traveled far and wide to meet many acquaintances. I have many friends who do business in other empires, and I am very familiar with the ways things are handled elsewhere.


    ¡°We canpletely expand the scope of our business. I¡¯ll handle all these methods. I¡¯ll cover all the transportation, import, and production.


    ¡°Do you think this is worth another 10%?¡±

 Chapter 52 - I Am Guilty!

    Chapter 52: I Am Guilty!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    Lorne could not sit still anymore. He stood up and grabbed Kyle by his head and shook it left and right.


    ¡°Old friend, you really do have some ability.


    ¡°I thought your business was small, but turns out you have a wide range of connections.


    ¡°No problem. As long as you can do as you say, then we will split the profits 50:50. We brothers will each have 50% of the share!¡±


    Kyle was satisfied with this finale.


    If the profits get split 50:50, it would be enough for him, as a king, to spend it with his eyes closed.


    As for the official status, although Kyle could not use his status as a king to do business openly. As long as he sent out the pce attendants, he could casually say a few words to the officials to do the deed. If there were still people who wished t expose him, then he would have to do what has to be done.


    However, after the two of them finished their discussion, Lorne suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Oh right, old friend, you should know about the world¡¯s famous families. In the area that we¡¯ve just chosen, there are already many aristocratic families that could intervene.


    ¡°Sometimes, the power of these powerful families might even be greater than that of the pce and the nobles. You must be careful.


    ¡°Our main focus is to protect our foundation. Sometimes, we must take matters into our own hands if need be. Don¡¯t be afraid of spending money!¡±


    A light shed in Kyle¡¯s eyes. He knew all the noble families in the world. This was also the main reason why he was not in a hurry to expand the scope of their business directly to the whole world.


    Other than being afraid that Lorne would suspect him as king, the main reason was that he might not control the business if it went outside of Ln City. He might not be able to handle it 24/7 and others might w their way to take credit for it.


    Of course, on the surface, Kyle still patted his chest.


    ¡°Lorne, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already thought of this.


    ¡°Fret not. With my long-term umted background, there won¡¯t be many people who would dare touch me!¡±


    Lorne could not help but apud Kyle.


    ¡°Smart. You¡¯ve been with me for a long time and have be smart too. You can now evene up with such a good idea.¡±


    Kyle did not take Lorne¡¯s words seriously. Instead, heughed mischievously. Then, the King of Ln took the initiative to pick up the wine jar and filled Lorne and himself¡¯s cup with wine.


    ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s not talk too much.


    ¡°Let the two of us have a drink. In advance, I wish for the two of us to earn a mountain of gold and silver!¡±


    Lorne immediately picked up the drink and clinked it with Kyle happily. Then, the two of them drank it in one gulp.


    The atmosphere in the entire tavern suddenly became lively. From time to time, the sound of the two of themughing heartily could be heard.


    After another round of toasting, the dishes and wine on the table were all finished by the two of them.


    Kyle calcted his next itinerary and simply patted his thigh and stood up.


    ¡°Lorne, it¡¯s gettingte. I have to go back and think about how to carry out this operation carefully.


    ¡°Once I¡¯ve chosen the ce, beckoned the people, arrange everything from top to bottom, and all the other transportation channels have beenid out, I shall contact you.


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯lle to your ce again, and we¡¯ll start working on it together!¡±


    After Kyle said this, he left Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern in quick steps. Before he left, he asked Lorne to grab a handful of refined salt for him, and then carefully wrapped it with paper.


    He had to rush back and let his subordinates test it out so that he could work on this new operation.


    ¡­


    After turning two corners and getting into the carriage, Kyle began to think. He repeatedly thought about how to carry out this transaction wlessly, using his personal staff to bypass the Ministry of Finance and the other ministers in the pce.


    However, halfway through the carriage, Kyle suddenly remembered another important matter and immediately knocked on the window.


    The advancing team slowly came to a stop.


    ¡°Send a few people to Rosen¡¯s residence. Tell him to meet me in the study room!¡±


    After the order was passed down, a few guards on both sides immediately left the team and rushed to Rosen¡¯s residence.


    ¡­


    When Kyle changed his clothes in the bedroom and arrived at the study room, Rosen was already waiting there.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±Rosen immediately saluted when he saw Kyle.


    ording to what Kyle had done in the past, he would have immediately helped Rosen up and asked him to take a seat.


    But this time, Kyle only snorted coldly. His tone was somewhat pretentious as he said, ¡°Rosen, how dare you deceive me!¡±


    Rosen was stunned by the king¡¯s behavior.


    What was this?


    What did he lie about?


    Seeing Rosen¡¯s nk look, Kyle tapped the table with his finger.


    ¡°This afternoon, I went to Lorne¡¯s ce and learned a lot about your n.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosen quicklyy onto the ground when he realized what the king meant.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am guilty. I should not have lied to you.¡±


    Kyle snorted a few times.


    ¡°I heard that the decision-maker officials are a bunch of old men. I also heard that this very sentence came from your mouth.


    ¡°I have decided to record all of this. Later, I will distribute a copy to those old men of the decision-makers, so that they can learn more about who they are.¡±


    As soon as Kyle finished speaking, Rosen¡¯s face almost turned pale.


    This was too f*cking scary for him to handle.


    If the decision-maker officials knew about this, they would rush to his residence and beat him up.


    It would be fine if he talked about it behind his back, but if he provoked so many people in one go, would he still be a human?


    Rosen immediately put on a sad face and said with a dry howl, ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do it again. I shouldn¡¯t have deceived you. Please! Punish me as you wish!¡±


    Kyle swung his sleeves and sat down on the chair.


    ¡°You¡¯ve exined it to me well enough. I don¡¯t really care about it.


    ¡°What really makes me angry is that you actually wanted to steal something from me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want him by your side? Do you have to trick all the talented people into working for you?¡±


    Rosen secretly raised his head and nced at Kyle. He suddenly had an idea.


    ¡®So that was why the king was angry,¡¯ Rosen thought to himself.


    The Duke immediately raised his head and said with a smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Your Majesty. I too cherish talents just as much as you.


    ¡°Besides, I did not recall Your Majesty showing your intentions of wanting him at your side? So I dared to give it a try.


    ¡°The reason why I was so anxious and didn¡¯t leak the news was not to guard against you, Your Majesty. I was more worried about Andrew and n. I was afraid that they had the same idea as me.¡±


    Rosen casually dragged a few more people into the water and shared the me with a few others to save himself.

 Chapter 53 - Hehehe!

    Chapter 53: Hehehe!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As expected, just as Rosen finished speaking, Kyle was immediately shocked.


    ¡°What!? Those guys are nning on something too?


    ¡°How dare they rebel against me!


    ¡°He is such a heaven-gifted genius of the country. I was the one who found him first, but all of them wish to beat me to it and recruit him under their own hands?!


    ¡°Well, all of you are smart indeed. It seems that I have to guard my prize against all of you, or else you will break down the defenses!¡±


    Looking at Kyle¡¯s agitated look, Rosen could not help but snicker slyly. Since he was found out, he could not take the me alone. It was the right thing for everyone to take the me.


    In this way, he still had a chance. He was now back at the starting line with Andrew and the others.


    After the king¡¯s anger subsided and this matter was forgotten, it would not be toote for him to run away secretly to find Lorne again.


    Of course, Kyle could not guess what Rosen was scheming.


    However, he did not take that chance and warned Rosen again, ¡°Rosen, forget about what you did this time. If I find out that you want to poach my talent next time, I will not let you off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about the death penalty. I¡¯ll hang you upside down with a beam and let you hang in front of the meeting hall for an hour. I¡¯ll see if you can take it when the imperial court is selected!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The corner of his mouth suddenly twitched.


    This was was ruthless, he was much too vicious!


    In order to snatch a talent, they had to fight against each other like this!


    Rosen was a little worried about Kyle¡¯s threat, but he was more determined to get Lorne to work for him no matter what.


    He decided that it would be worth it for the king to punish him, but first, he must sessfully poach the talent! Yet Rosen still replied very respectfully, ¡°I shall obey Your Majesty¡¯s order. I promise not to snatch such talent from you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Then, he raised his head and raised his eyebrows at Kyle.


    ¡°However, Your Majesty, even if I follow your wishes, but will Andrew and the others follow suit? You must be careful.¡±


    Kyle immediately mmed the table and red at him.


    ¡°Get out of here, get out of here right now. It¡¯s all because of you. If they find out about it, they might take turns to poach my talent.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re saying really sarcastic things. If someone really poached me, I won¡¯t let them off easily.¡±


    Rosenughed dryly in embarrassment. Then, he bowed to Kyle again and left. After Rosen left, a different light shed in Kyle¡¯eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would have so many potential opponents. I can¡¯t go on like this.


    ¡°I have to hurry up and confirm Lorne¡¯s thoughts before they do.


    ¡°Otherwise, who knows what these guys can do? If they really seed and recruit Lorne into their hands, then I¡¯ll be at a great loss.


    ¡°These are all talents that I¡¯ve discovered first. How can I let them take advantage of me and reap what I sow?¡±


    ¡­


    After making up his mind on this matter, Kyle ced this idea at the back of his mind.


    The more important thing now was to start therge-scale production and refinement of refined salt, as well as the distribution of the iing and outgoing goods.


    Arge business that spans the entire empire requires a lot of preparation work. However, once it gets done well, the harvest would be bountiful.


    When the timees, he could earn as much money as he wanted and spend it as he wanted. Even just thinking about this kind of life instantly brightened his mood.


    Kyle immediately mmed the table and called in a few servants. After that, he gave detailed instructions on how to carry out the operation and dismissed them.


    He even gave one of the servants a token to show his identity when he enters and leaves the pce.


    His instructions were simple. He asked these servants to represent him to buy a few pieces ofnd near Ln City or directly use the manor owned by the pce.


    He would clear out an empty plot ofnd for this operation. After all, ording to Lorne¡¯s scale, it was definitely not enough to have a small plot ofnd. At the very least, there had to be a big plot ofnd.


    With that, the other servants and guards went to look for manpower. Anyway, they had to spend money to hire them first. Kyle did not care about these initial investments.


    Apart from these, the servant who carried Kyle¡¯s token was responsible formunicating with some officials from the Ministry of Finance.


    Of course, he was not going to look for high-ranking officials like the head of the Ministry of Finance or the deputy of the Ministry of Finance. Instead, he was going to look for middle-and lower-level officials who were mainly in charge of certain smaller matters.


    Once the token gets taken out, these middle-and lower-level managers would be honest. Not only would it be convenient for them, but they would also not dare to report to the higher-ups.


    In this way, Kyle could sit in the pce and control the overall situation behind the scenes. He would not have to expose his identity and be med by the civil and military officials.


    He could also ensure the smooth implementation of crude salt extraction. As for the other side and corner affairs, all sorts of purchasing and restocking, Kyle carefully and diligently gave out these tasks as well.


    In any case, there were many servant groups in the pce, and they were all loyal to him, and to the king¡¯s orders.


    Therefore, Kyle did not have to worry about anything. He directly spread out these tasks one by one, and the initial arrangements were almostpleted.


    After these servants were deployed collectively, Kyleid down leisurely on the reclining chair in the study.


    As soon as he was ready, he immediately went to Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern to discuss the next steps and start the construction.


    As long as this industry took action in a grand manner, countless amounts of money would surge into his pockets like a flowing waterfall.


    Mountains of gold and silver would be moved directly into his private vault, and he would easily get endless money.


    Under this wonderful imagination, Kyle graduallyy on the recliner and fell asleep. In his sleep, Kyle¡¯s thoughts gradually drifted away. After a while, he dreamed that he had really earned a lot of money and renovated the pce he usually lived in. The longer it went on, he even dreamed that he had custom-made arge pile of clothes for all the concubines in the harem. Each of them was given a box of jewelry, and the concubines were all grinning from ear to ear.


    Not long after, he dreamed that the country was in urgent need of money. Rosen and the other ministers were all anxious and worried about the funds. In fact, everyone in the pce was trembling with worry. When the national treasury could not afford the money, as the king, he directly pulled out truckloads of gold, silver, and jewelry from his private vault. The copper coins and silver coins piled up into a mountain.


    In his dream, he imagined Rosen and the other ministers dumbstruck, with their expressions in a daze. Kyle was simply enjoying himself too much in this dream.


    ¡°Hehehe!¡±


    Kyle, who was lying on the recliner, turned over and even spoke in his sleep. He let out waves of strange and horrifyingughter.


    The guards who were guarding outside the study at all times could not help but shudder when they vaguely heard Kyle¡¯sughter today.


    What was wrong with the king today?


    He seemed to be acting a little strange.


    However, they were only guards, so they naturally could not say anything.. They could only stand a little straighter with a strange expression and guard the door of Kyle¡¯s study tightly.

 Chapter 54 - The Arrivals From Spartan Kingdom!

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Arrivals From Spartan Kingdom!</h4>


    In the next two to three days, there were servantsing and going from the pce and outside the pce from time to time to report the progress of the preparatory work to Kyle.


    A few manors had been found, and a batch of manpower had been recruited. They were just waiting for Kyle to check and see if they were suitable.


    However, just as Kyle was about to do something big, something directly disrupted his schedule.


    An urgent report from the border was sent to Kyle¡¯s desk.


    The Spartan Kingdom sent a team of emissaries to conduct exchanges between the two countries with the Ln Empire. It also indicated that this team of emissaries carried the national certificate that belonged to the official diplomatic mission.


    The request from the border was to ask if this team of emissaries would be allowed to enter the border.


    This incident happened suddenly and directly stunned Kyle. However, even though he was dumbfounded, Kyle still had to treat this matter seriously.


    Having a national letter meant that this was an official exchange. This was rted to the highest rankings between the two kingdoms.


    Moreover, the kingdom that sent this diplomatic mission was the Spartan Kingdom, which was thergest force on the west side of the Ln Empire.


    Although it was far from the Ln Empire in terms of poption and economy, it was at least one of therge neighboring countries.


    In terms of foundation andbat strength, they were even stronger than the Bora Kingdom, far surpassing the small countries like the Sguta Kingdom and the Kama Ice Kingdom.


    For such a team of envoys sent by such a reputable country, all the emperors and ministers of the Ln Empire needed to treat them with courtesy, and Kyle was no exception.


    Although he was anxious to make money and get into the business of refining crude salt, his primary identity was the king of the Ln Empire. Of course, his priority should be to deal with the affairs of the pce firsthand.


    So even if he was worried, he could only put other matters aside for the time being and let the servants under him handle it first. They would discuss it after the matter of the ambassador from the Spartan Kingdom was settled.


    ¡­


    Within an hour after receiving the urgent report from the border, Kyle gathered all the important ministers under him and gathered together to discuss this matter.


    Kyle sat at the head of the table, with Rosen, Andrew, and the others on the other two sides.


    First, he passed the urgent report to all the ministers to read, and then Kyle asked.


    ¡°My dear ministers, what do you think about the matter of the envoy from the Spartan Kingdom?¡±


    Abner immediately stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, although I don¡¯t know why the Spartan Kingdom sent the envoy.


    ¡°But I would like to think that the entire Ln Empire should fully disy the friendly attitude of a country of etiquette towards the diplomatic mission of the Spartan Kingdom.


    ¡°After all, this is a year of peace. There is no war between the Ln Empire and the Spartan Kingdom, and the rtionship between the two countries should be considered harmonious and friendly.


    ¡°The Ln Empire is a country of etiquette, and naturally has a graceful bearing and magnanimity. Since the Spartan kingdom has disyed friendly intentions, we should return the favor with courtesy. Otherwise, it would not be in line with the identity of the morals of our Ln Empire.


    ¡°Therefore, regarding the visit of the official diplomatic mission of the Spartan Kingdom, I suggest that we treat it with the etiquette of a diplomatic rtionship between the two countries. His Majesty should personally meet a few ambassadors and vice ambassadors of the diplomatic mission from spartan Kingdom during the court meeting.¡±


    As Abner¡¯s position and duties were basically equivalent to that of the prime minister in the court. He had the power to advise and understand these matters, big and small.


    When Abner said this, Kyle nodded, but he was still full of misgivings.


    ¡°That makes sense. It¡¯s just that my imperial court did not receive any notice before this. The Spartan Kingdom had sent out a team of emissaries out of the blue, which really puzzles me as to why.¡±


    When Kyle said this, Allen immediately stood up.


    ¡°What Your Majesty is worried about is actually not unreasonable. This is actually the first time our Ln Empire hase into contact with the Spartan Kingdom. What exactly their purpose is, is actually still unknown.


    ¡°Whether the Spartan Kingdom really wants to interact with our Ln Empire, or whether they have other thoughts, these are all worth specting about.


    ¡°We must be on guard against any other hidden motives of the Spartan Kingdom. If it¡¯s disadvantageous to our Ln Empire, then we should deal with it as quick as possible!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions could not help but be solemn.


    n¡¯s words were definitely not just for fun, it was true that something serious could happen.


    The Spartan Kingdom could truly be considered a threat. It had only been a few years since then, and there were even many people there who imed themselves as tribes.


    All along, they have been wandering outside of the empire¡¯s territory and were not valued at all. There were also no small tribes that therge countries would take seriously. Even the previous empire only could take care of them for a while. If they did not want to take care of them, they could not be bothered with them. One should know that the strength of the Spartan Kingdom long ago used to be very weak.


    However, in such a short period of time, they had conquered manynds. All the forces were subdued and they quickly rose to the top of the food chain.


    It was obviously not very smart for such a force to treat them as barbarians who did not know anything. Therefore, this time, it was almost certain that the ambassador from the Spartan Kingdom had other motives.


    The social-political aspects between countries were a veryplicated matter. A single incident could affect the whole country, and there were too many things to consider. It was not up to Kyle and the others to be careless.


    Kyle, who was sitting at the top, immediately stood up and paced back and forth a few times with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°What you said was right. The Spartan Kingdom is a foreign country, not a native of the central ins.


    ¡°It¡¯s been eleven years since our Ln Empire was founded. Other than the chaotic times in the early years, there were still a few years of peace and tranquility.


    ¡°But the Spartan kingdom has chosen toe at this juncture. If it is said to be unintentional, I absolutely do not believe it.


    ¡°As the saying goes, those whoe are not kind, and those who are kind do note. All ministers must remember this and must not ck off at such an important time.¡±


    These important ministers in the pce stood up one after another and bowed to Kyle, indicating that they would remember this order in their hearts.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s draft a decree.


    ¡°Let the border defense send hundreds of people along with the delegation of the Spartan Kingdom. Protect the safety of the people from the Spartan Kingdom along the way. Order all the cities along the way to open up the roads and not to stop them.


    ¡°On the side of the Missionary Church, the bishop will preside over it. Before the diplomats of the Spartan Kingdom arrive in Ln City, make sure that all the etiquette and weing ceremony are prepared as such. There must be no mistakes.


    ¡°Order the imperial guards and the Pegasus Knights in the pce to strengthen the security in the pce and increase the guards that are on patrol.


    ¡°Order all the guards to ensure security in Silk City. Whoever dares to cause trouble for me in this time of importance shall not be forgiven!¡±


    Rosen and the other ministers stood up one after another and bowed to Kyle.


    ¡°We ept your orders, Your Majesty!¡±


    Then, they walked out of Kyle¡¯s study one after another¡­


    After everyone left, Kyle¡¯s cold and stern face disappeared. He let out a long sigh and halfy on his chair.


    ¡°Spartan Spartan. It¡¯s always good toe here, but you just had toe at such an inconvenient time.


    ¡°You have dyed my great n to make a fortune. I will have to wait a little longer before I can make big money and realize the freedom of internal wealth!


    ¡°I hope Lorne is able to wait a little longer for this dream toe true!¡±

 Chapter 55 - A Good Relation Between the Two Countries??

    Chapter 55: A Good Rtion Between the Two Countries??


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With the approval of Kyle, the entire Ln City got into action.


    Along the streets, they began to carry out thew and order. Teams of imperial guards began to fill up every corner of the pce. The security had be several times stricter than before.


    Soon, the news of the envoy from the Spartan Kingdoming to Ln City gradually spread.


    Even the people on the streets of Ln City discussed this matter with great interest every day.


    Under the intensive arrangements, the delegation of the Spartan Kingdom passed through the state and the city, rapidly approaching Ln City.


    About five dayster, a huge envoy of 500 people appeared in Ln City.


    The Marquis weed the envoy with open arms.


    On the day of the arrival, Kyle announced that a court meeting would be held in the morning of the second day to specially receive the envoys of the Spartan Kingdom.


    ¡­


    During May of the 15th year in the Ln era.


    King Kyle received the envoys from the Spartan Kingdom at the meeting hall in Ln City. All the civil and military officials of the pce were all present.


    The moment the court meeting was announced, the huge bronze bell that hung in the pce was struck by a few guards. The sound of the bell instantly enveloped the entire city.


    After the first bell, the sound of drums also rang out.


    Kyle¡¯s figure then appeared from the side of the meeting hall and he slowly sat on the king¡¯s throne.


    The ministers immediately cheered three times.


    It was not until Kyle signaled for everyone to stand up that the bell and drum sound that resounded throughout the pce stopped.


    ¡°The envoys of the Spartan Kingdom havee to the pce to meet with you!¡±


    A loud voice boomed throughout. A few foreign men who clearly did not look like the people of Ln were led to the pce by the guards.


    Behind these men were a few items covered with red silk.


    The three emissaries, one principal, two deputies, and three sub-deputies walked to the designated positions. They immediately knelt down together and bowed to Kyle.


    ¡°Envoy Puye pays his respects to his majesty, the King of the Ln Empire!¡±


    The civil and military officials who were watching on both sides nodded respectfully.


    The etiquette of the emissaries of the Spartan Kingdom was in ce. At the very least, they met the standards in terms of addressing and kneeling higher-ups.


    There was a smile on Kyle¡¯s face, but in his heart, he was on his toes, he said calmly, ¡°Envoys, please rise!¡±


    After Puye stood up, he performed the native etiquette of the Spartan Kingdom to show his respect to Kyle. Then, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, I am here on the orders of the new king from our country, Marcus, to bring you the most sincere blessing. May you live a long and happy life!¡±


    Kyle smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your king¡¯s good intentions and please convey my blessings to him as well.¡±


    Puye bowed and then turned around to open the first item on his back, revealing a document inside.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is a national letter personally written by the King of Spartan. I respectfully present it to you.¡±


    Kyle sat up straight. Then, the servant who was serving him quickly walked down and took the national letter from Puye with both hands.


    The content of the national letter was very simple. First, it praised the Ln Empire¡¯s national strength and wealth. Then, it humbly said that the Spartan Kingdom was weak and is struggling to survive amidst the chaos. Then, it expressed that it hoped that the two countries could coexist amicably. After reading the national letter, Kyle put it aside.


    Then, he said to Puye in a pleasant manner, ¡°Your King mentioned in the national letter that he hoped that the two countries could get along amicably and that he hoped that there would be no war.


    ¡°This had been my intention as well from ages ago. My Ln Empire is willing to coexist amicably with the Spartan Kingdom and interact with the other countries peacefully.


    ¡°Our two countries could be on good terms from generation to generation so that we can live for a thousand years!¡±


    Kyle¡¯s conveyed message was carried out respectfully. No matter what he thought in his heart, at the very least, he was being extremely kind on the surface.


    In any case, he would not lose anything even if he promised a few simple words. As for whether or not he could maintain peace and long-term coexistence, it wouldpletely depend on the needs of the Ln Empire.


    When the real fight was about to start, they would not care about this so-called letter from the kingdom.


    After Puye listened to Kyle¡¯s words, he immediately knelt down again.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please rest assured. I will definitely convey your words to the king word for word. I believe My Majesty will also be happy about this.¡±


    After going through aplete set of formalities, it was almost noon. Under the loud announcement of the personal guards, the court meeting finally adjourned.


    However, only most of the officials of different ranks left the pce. The others followed Kyle to the side hall, and the three envoys from the Spartan Kingdom were no exception.


    This was because Kyle wanted to hold a banquet in the side hall to entertain Puye and the others. This was the Ln Empire¡¯s custom when receiving foreign envoys.


    After everyone took their seats in the side hall, the sounds of singing and dancing rang out. With that, fine wine and delicacies were also served.


    After three rounds of drinking, everyone became somewhat rxed. The atmosphere had also be much more rxed.


    Puye¡¯s face was flushed red. It was obvious that he had drunk quite a lot of wine.


    He cupped his hands towards Kyle and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the singing and dancing of the Ln Empire and the fine wine and delicacies of the Ln Empire are simply iparably wonderful. After I return, I most definitely would suggest to My Majesty to imitate the Ln Empire and learn a few these things.¡±


    A glimmer of light shed in Kyle¡¯s eyes.


    Then he smiled and said, ¡°It seems that the king of your country is a person who likes to learn about the culture of the Ln Empire.¡±


    Puye immediately nodded.


    ¡°What Your Majesty said is true. My Majesty from Spartan Kingdom is passionate about the culture of the Ln Empire. The young king thinks that the culture of this empire is very noble.


    ¡°Although he has only been on the throne for less than a few months, as long as he has time, he would always study about it it with books.¡±


    Kyle was momentarily stunned. Then, he said with praise in his tone, ¡°The culture of the empire is vast and profound. There is naturally no harm in learning and studying frequently.¡±


    Puye walked out from his seat at this time and came to the middle of the side hall.


    ¡°Your Majesty, my Spartan King has actually ordered me toe as an envoy this time and has also given me a mission.¡±


    In an instant, the entire side chamber was silent. Even the singing and dancing stopped subconsciously.


    Kyle subtlymunicated with Rosen and the other ministers with his eyes. As expected, the main topic was here. The people of Spartan were indeed hiding something.


    If it was as expected, this so-called mission was one of the hidden purposes of Spartan.


    Kyle immediately waved his hand and dismissed all the singing and dancing.


    Then he smiled and said, ¡°What kind of mission is it? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Puye immediately bowed to everyone.


    ¡°This time, making my way to the Ln Empire. My Spartan King has given me three questions.


    ¡°These are all the difficult problems he encountered in the past when he was studying cultural ssics. Unfortunately, no one in the Spartan Kingdom could ease the king¡¯s worries.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he ordered me toe to the Ln Empire and ask the young talents of the Ln Empire to give him some answers. After all, the Ln Empire is vast and has arge poption, so there must be many talents.


    ¡°He concluded that that the most intelligent and wise person in the Ln Empire must be someone who could manage the country well.. That¡¯s why I ventured to ask His Majesty and all the ministers of the Ln Empire to help him with these doubts.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Difficult Questions

    Chapter 56: Difficult Questions


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The eyes of all the officials widened from that very statement.


    They did not believe in this excuse. It was all nonsense.


    If they really wanted to find someone to ask questions, they would not have hosted this kind of banquet. Therefore, it was obvious that they were testing the mental strength of the Ln Empire.


    It was just that in this kind of covert confrontation that was masked on the surface, the Ln Empire had to take the bait. Puye had already said that the Ln Empire had many talents, so he sought a reply.


    If they did not ept the challenge, would they be seen as cowardly or would they have to admit that the Ln Empire had no talents?


    Not only did they have to ept it, but they also had to answer it beautifully and easily. If the King and ministers of the Ln Empire could not answer it, it could be seen as an embarrassment to the Ln Empire.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he said, ¡°Puye, please present the first question. Maybe we could ease your king¡¯s mind of some doubts.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your generosity of course.¡± Puye immediately expressed his gratitude.


    Then, he pped his hands, and immediately, a few people from Spartan, who were apanying him, came up with a ball with a diameter of about one foot.


    ¡°As Your Majesty has seen, King Marcus named this ball the nine-holed exquisite bead. He modified it ording to what he learned in the book and ordered people to create it to a T.


    ¡°There are holes on both sides of the surface, and countless roads are carved on it.


    ¡°But there is only one road that can connect the two holes on the surface of the ball.


    ¡°The problem is, one is only allowed to use a thin line to directly pass through the holes on both sides without destroying the nine-holed exquisite bead.


    ¡°No one in the Spartan Kingdom has yet to solve this problem. Even the smart and intelligent King Marcus could not do anything about it.


    ¡°Therefore, King Marcus had no choice but to let me bring the nine-hold exquisite bead here. This is my first question.¡±


    After Puye finished speaking, Rosen stood up, he was intrigued.


    ¡°Just a few words have proved that this problem is not simple. It seems that your King Marcus is indeed a person who devotes himself to learning more about the world.¡±


    Puye immediately bowed to Rosen and Kyle.


    ¡°It is indeed as you said. King Marcus loves to study difficult problems to an extent that outsiders can not imagine.


    ¡°Even before I set off, King Marcus gave me a secret document, stating that as long as there are talents from the Ln Empire, he would want to kindly request if they are able to settle his doubts.


    ¡°The entire Spartan Kingdom is willing to worship the Ln Empire as our suzerain and pay tribute every year. We will never go back on our word!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire hall burst into an uproar. Everyone revealed shocked expressions.


    If it was not for Puye¡¯s slightly sober appearance, everyone would have thought that he was talking about meaningless things.


    By casually answering three questions, King Marcus was able to decide whether a country belonged to someone else?


    This sounded too f*cking childish. It was inexplicably ridiculous!


    Kyle could not help but ask Puye with a solemn expression, ¡°Are you serious? Did your country¡¯s King Marcus personally write this statement?¡±


    Puye took out a document from his pocket and asked someone to pass it to Kyle.


    Kyle opened it and took a look. Sure enough, it was stamped with the stamp from the King of Spartan. It was exactly the same as the previous document, even the handwriting was the same.


    The meaning of this secret document was very simple. As long as someone from the Ln Empire could answer three questions correctly, the Spartan Kingdom would immediately treat the Ln Empire as its suzerain and pay tribute every year.


    If no one could answer it correctly, then it would only be a pity. Naturally, the Ln Kingdom would be nothing more than a joke.


    After Kyle read it, he frowned and nodded slightly at Rosen and the others. Immediately, the entire scene fell silent.


    With the current national strength of the Spartan Kingdom, although it was far inferior to the Ln Empire in terms of size, there was no need for it to treat the Ln Empire as its suzerain.


    The two of them could stand on the same level and talk as equals.


    Therefore, Marcus¡¯s actions really made Kyle confused, and Rosen and the others were just as much the same as him.


    However, no matter what, Kyle had to ept this agreement, and there was only one way toe out sessful from this all, which was to answer all the questions correctly.


    The main reason was not for the sake of being the suzerain, but because the reputation of the Ln Empire was on the line, many things were at stake here!


    If he could not answer the question, it would seem that there was no loss, but in fact, it would be a great loss in terms of status. Therefore, although he still did not understand why the Spartan Kingdom did this, Kyle still coughed lightly and agreed to it.


    Then, he said in a loud voice, ¡°I already know all the secret documents written by your king. On behalf of the Ln Empire, I have agreed to your agreement.¡±


    Puye¡¯s surprised expression shed and disappeared. Then, he bowed to Kyle once again.


    ¡°Such a puzzle, our country has spent countless days but still failed to solve it. If it were the vast Ln Empire, I would be willing to use seven days as the time limit¡­¡±


    Before Puye could finish, Kyle interrupted him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for seven days. Three days will do. In three days, I will hold a banquet to invite you and have someone answer it on the spot for you to see!¡±


    Puye could not help but take a deep look at Kyle.


    This was as expected of the world¡¯s greatest king, the unworldly King of the vast Ln Empire. Even his boldness was so heroic to behold.


    ¡°Since Your Majesty is so confident, then I shall await the good news!¡±


    ¡­


    With such an important task on the line, the banquet naturally could not go on. Therefore, after a few quick bites, Puye bade farewell and left.


    Soon, only Rosen and the others were left in the side hall.


    Kyle scrutinized the nine-holed exquisite bead on the table. He even nced at the other side through one of the holes.


    ¡°Rosen, do you guys have any good ideas?¡±


    Rosen and the others looked at each other, then shook their heads.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, we just thought of a few ideas, but unfortunately, none of them worked.¡±


    Kyle was not surprised by this. If it was really a simple question, why would the King of Spartan bring it here?


    ¡°Order all the civil and military officials in the pce to think about it at home. No matter what method they used, as long as they can think of the correct method, they cane to the pce and report to me.


    ¡°Those who can solve this problem will be rewarded with arge amount of gold and would get a noble promotion!¡±


    ¡­


    It was a pity that the order could not be posted at this moment to his people. Otherwise, it would have been a good idea to seek the collective efforts of the people in Ln City.


    However, Kyle was confident in the civil and military officials under him. He understood the wisdom of these people. How could he, the mighty Ln Empire, not be able to solve some problems that even the barbarians could not solve?


    However, the change in the situation far exceeded Kyle¡¯s expectations.


    The three-day deadline that was originally agreed upon had suddenly passed by two days.


    However, the civil and military officials in the pce still could not give a reliable answer. There were quite a number of people who gave advice to Kyle, but there was not a single useful answer to solve the puzzle.


    Even people like Rosen and Abner, who were resourceful, thought hard, and yet could note up with a solution..

 Chapter 57 - Let’s Find Him Now!

    <h4>Chapter 57: Let¡¯s Find Him Now!</h4>


    At this moment, in the study, Kyle was throwing a mini tantrum.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t think of a problem that was given by some foreign barbarians. My Ln Empire is so vast and my ministers are supposed to be so intelligent.


    ¡°All of you have really disappointed me!¡±


    A few important ministers in the pce stood by the side and lowered their heads as they were being reprimanded by Kyle.


    In fact, they were all also filled with anxiety. They were all ministers of the Ln Empire. They would rise and fall together, should anything bad happen, every one of them would fall together.


    Seeing that the three-day deadline was about to arrive, they ¡ª the rulers and ministers of the Ln Empire ¡ª had so many people yet they could not even solve the first problem from a barbaric country.


    If this news were to spread, the neighboring countries would probablyugh their heads off.


    If the reputation of the Ln Empire was damaged, then it would be difficult for them, as ministers, to show their statuses to others to be respected.


    Right when Kyle was getting restless, Rosen, who constantly pondered about the puzzle in his mind, suddenly raised his head.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I suddenly thought of someone who might be able to turn the tide at this moment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you go to that tiny tavern in the street and ask for the answer?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure if Lorne isn¡¯t able to solve the problem, perhaps he would have other indirect ways to avoid the loss of our country¡¯s reputation!¡±


    In an instant, Kyle suddenly turned his head!


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My beloved minister is right. How could I have forgotten about Lorne?


    ¡°He must know. He must be able to solve such a problem!


    ¡°I was so anxious that I did not think of other people such as he. Just because the pce officials can¡¯t do it, doesn¡¯t mean that my brother can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°He is able to do what others can¡¯t and knows what others don¡¯t know. He should be able to easily solve such a simple problem!¡±


    Kyle could not help but p his hands from that suggestion. His originally wild emotions suddenly dissipated into a spring breeze.


    He danced as if he had already gotten the answer to the first question raised by the Spartan people.


    However, other than Abner, who had never been to the tavern, the other ministers present all looked confused.


    Andrew and Allen looked as if they had suddenly realized something. They were secretly angry that they had forgotten such an important person.


    They had all seen it with their own eyes, and they hade into close contact with Lorne.


    Rosen and the others knew deeply how magical that young man was.


    It was indeed as the king had said.


    He was a person who could do what others could not, and someone who knew what others did not know. He was a top-notch wonder in the world and the greatest sage in the world.


    Nothing would be difficult for that young man, right?


    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s go. I will order the people to prepare carriages and horses. We must leave at once!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is indeed right Your Majesty. We must set off as soon as possible!¡±


    Several ministers were nodding their heads in agreement. All of them were extremely excited.


    Not to mention them, even Kyle looked excited and happy. He could not wait to reach the tavern and have all his problems get solved.


    The only person who was reluctant was Abner, he was confused with the ruckus.


    Seeing the king and his other ministers dancing like crazy made him really confused.


    ¡°Your Majesty, who is the Lorne that you mentioned?


    ¡°Could it be that he can solve the problem in front of us?¡±


    Kyle waved his hand and said directly, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it in a short time. Let Rosen exin it to you.


    ¡°We need to go to the tavern now. We need toe up with a strategy as soon as possible.


    ¡°Just as Rosen said, even if we can¡¯t solve the problem in front of us, we need to think of a way to get around it!¡±


    Rosen also pulled Abner as they made their way out.


    ¡°Go, go, go. I¡¯ll talk to you on the way. We¡¯re pressed for time now. We don¡¯t have much time to waste here!¡±


    The five-man team was very efficient. They did as they were told.


    Once they made up their minds, tworge carriages immediately rushed out of the pce.


    Rosen and Abner sat alone in a carriage. The Duke began to speak passionately about the aforementioned person in the carriage.


    He gave Abner a vivid summary and gave him a good lecture on what kind of glorious deeds and endless legends this mysterious young man had done.


    Abner was stunned when he heard this.


    After the carriage made several turns and drove for a few streets, it finally stopped at Silk Street.


    Kyle, Andrew, and the others got off the first carriage. Then, they tidied up their appearances and quickly walked towards the tiny tavern.


    Meanwhile, Rosen and Abner got off the second carriage.


    At this moment, Abner was in a daze.


    It was Rosen who pulled him down from the carriage that woke him up, he could not help but ask in confusion.


    ¡°Brother, is this person really as powerful as you say? I still can¡¯t believe it!


    ¡°If it¡¯s really as you described, doesn¡¯t it mean that he can see everything first and predict everything like a god? Can he observe the world through ordinary trivial matters?


    ¡°Is such a person really living in seclusion in a tiny tavern and making food and wine every day?¡±


    Rosen patted Abner on the shoulder. ¡°This boss loves to y this game. It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t understand, but just you wait.


    ¡°As for whether it¡¯s as mysterious as what I said, you can go in with uster and see for yourself.


    ¡°But remember, you must not reveal your true identity, or His Majesty will really send you to the grave!¡±


    Abner hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Then Rosen, let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s go and see what this man is capable of!¡±


    As he spoke, he walked faster than Rosen. Rosen, who was following behind Kyle and the others, first paused, then pped his hands and hurriedly followed.


    Soon, the five-man team appeared in Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern.


    At this moment, Lorne was leaning against the counter of the tavern. From time to time, a smile would appear on his face, as if he had figured out something that made him extremely happy.


    It was not until the sound of hurried footsteps came from the door that Lorne suddenly raised his head and saw Kyle, who was walking at the front.


    He thought that Kyle was here to report to him on the progress of the preparatory work. Just as he was about to speak about the matter of refined salt, he realized that there were a few people who were following behind him.


    Lorne immediately rolled his eyes, and a warm smile appeared on his face. Then, he ran out of the counter.


    ¡°What a rare sight to see. I haven¡¯t seen you guys for a while. If you don¡¯te to me soon, I¡¯ll starve to death waiting for you.¡±


    Although Kyle and the others were anxious to know what method they needed to solve the problem, they knew that they could not rush things.


    They could not just suspiciously ask a random question out of the blue. So, Kyle first cupped his hands to Lorne and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy clearing the medicinal herbs on deck these days. I really couldn¡¯t find the time toe to you.¡±


    Then, he smiled and pulled Abner, who was walking at the back, to the front.


    ¡°We just said that we¡¯re starving. Today, I brought you another friend. This is also a business partner with us. You can call him Boo¡±


    Lorne first looked at Kyle with a strange look.


    ¡°Old friend, how big is this business of yours? Why do you have new people joining from time to time?¡±


    Kyle exined with a casual smile, ¡°I like to make friends.¡±


    Lorne showed an understanding look, and then patted Abner¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hello, don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just tell me what you want to eat and drink. Old friend here will pay the bill in the end anyway.


    ¡°Any friend of Charles is a friend of Lorne! We¡¯re all brothers now.. Don¡¯t treat me as an outsider!¡±

 Chapter 58 - That’s It?

    Chapter 58: That¡¯s It?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At first, Abner was not used to it, but when he saw that Kyle and the others did not look ufortable, he rxed.


    Besides, Lorne seemed like a friendly person. When it came to dealing with people, he was quite sincere.


    Therefore, Abner immediately brought out the skills that he had trained after so many years of ups and downs in the pce.


    In just a few sentences, he had be familiar with Lorne.


    After greeting the five people into the shop, Lorne did not immediately let them sit down. Instead, he dragged out a long table from the storage room at the back.


    ¡°This is the first time so many people havee in today. I¡¯ll bring you guys to eat something different so that you can try as many things here!¡±


    This table had been re-processed by Lorne. It was divided into twoyers. The top table had arge round hole dug by Lorne.


    Then, under the puzzled gazes of Kyle and the others, Lorne carried a brazier with carbon and ced arge pot on it.


    Then, all kinds of meat and vegetables were ced on the table.


    ¡°Brothers,e over here. Let¡¯s eat around here!¡±


    Kyle and the others looked at Lorne¡¯s novel method of eating and shrugged. Their faces were filled with question marks.


    This method was not unheard of, but under normal circumstances, usually, arge cauldron would be set up and used as a sacrifice.


    However, Lorne was proficient in cooking. Even Kyle, who was used to eating the food made by royal chefs in the pce, was full of praise for this method.


    It was obvious that they trusted Lorne, so everyone sat around him.


    Before long, the water in the cauldron was boiling. At the same time, the homemade hotpot seasoning that Lorne had thrown earlier was evenly spread out.


    In an instant, the fragrance filled the air.


    Rosen could not help but sniff excitingly.


    ¡°Boss, what are we in for today?¡±


    Lorne poured a small portion of the meat and vegetables into the pot as he exined.


    ¡°I improved this thing with reference from a cookbook. I added some seasonings that I made myself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it hotpot. Throw in your favorite dishes and bring them up after they¡¯re cooked. The small bowl in front of you is a seasoning that you can dip in.¡±


    This was originally a hotpot table and seasoning that Lorne had prepared for himself when he had nothing to do. Now, he might as well take it out and serve it to everyone.


    While Lorne was still exining about the meal, Rosen and Kyle had already picked up the cutlery and put the food in very skillfully.


    The remaining three people, Andrew Allen, and Abner were obviously a few steps slower in understanding what to do.


    When Kyle and Rosen were the first to grab the food they wanted for themselves in their seats, the other three guys suddenly woke up.


    Without saying anything, a fight immediately broke out on the table.


    The few most high-ranking officials of the Ln Empire were like ordinary people after taking off their official robes. They were not careless when it came to snatching food.


    Although there was only this table of guests in the entire tavern, the atmosphere was very warm. Kyle, the King of Ln, and his ministers were all shouting at each other. It was quite a debate on who got to take what.


    After eating and drinking for a while, Kyle and the others finally calmed down. They patted their bellies and leaned back on the chairs, asionally taking a bite or two from the pot.


    At this time, Kyle suddenly remembered the reason for his arrival. The reason why he had been so worked up that he could not even eat a single bit in the morning. He was here on official business!


    Why did he unknowingly immerse himself in enjoying the delicious food?


    It was because delicious food corrupts people¡¯s hearts!


    However, the meal was too good to not be forgiven!


    Kyle patted his belly again, and then he put down the cutlery.


    ¡°Boss, have you heard about the major event that happened in Ln the past few days?¡±


    Lorne came to a realization as to what his friend was asking.


    ¡°Major event, what major events?¡±


    He really did not know much about the recent happenings in Ln City. On the contrary, he had been thinking about how the salt industry should be run in the past few days.


    After he and the old man jointly set up this industry, every day, he wondered how much monthly and annual profits would he gain from it.


    In short, he was so immersed in this that he did not care about anything else. Regarding the various events that happened in Ln City, he simply listened to them without delving too deep into them.


    Could it be that during these few days when he was locked in his room, a shocking event had happened in Ln City?


    Did his knowledge of history change again?


    When Kyle saw Lorne¡¯s dumbfounded look, he was also a little stunned.


    The matter of the Spartan Kingdom¡¯s envoy asking questions in the hall had already been spread throughout all the streets and every nook and cranny of Ln City. however, Lorne had actually not known anything about it?


    Kyle¡¯s heart, which was originally excited to seek an answer, could not help but turn heavy.


    If he had not heard of this issue, he might really not be able toe up with any solution.


    ¡°The Spartan Kingdom sent envoys to our Ln Empire, and in front of the King of Ln and the officials in the pce, they said that they wanted to ask three questions. You didn¡¯t know about this?¡±


    Lorne¡¯s nervous heart suddenly rxed.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s it? It¡¯s just a trivial matter, and you still brag about it as if it¡¯s something important. I thought it was something great, but this is all it was? I heard about this, but it¡¯s not a big deal, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Kyle suddenly became a little excited.


    ¡°Boss, this isn¡¯t a big deal? This concerns the reputation of the Ln Empire. It was a few st*pid questions raised by the barbarians. If no one in the Ln Empire can answer them, then it would be a huge loss in terms of our reputation!


    ¡°The reputation of the Ln Empire is on the line. Isn¡¯t it a big deal?¡±


    Looking at Kyle¡¯s anxious look, Lorne was a little dumbfounded.


    He immediately scratched his head and said with a nk look in his eyes, ¡°I know that the reputation of the Ln Empire is very important, but what does this have to do with the questions from the Spartan Kingdom?


    ¡°It¡¯s just some silly questions, I¡¯m sure the King of the Ln Empire and all the civil and military officials have long known about the answer. I reckon that two nights ago, they had already thought of the answer and written it on a piece of paper.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure the reason for them not sharing the answer immediately is to make the Spartan Kingdom barbarians feel better about themselves. Otherwise, not to mention three or two days, the king would have answered it within that night itself.


    ¡°In other words, you ordinary people don¡¯t know anything at all. You always feel like you¡¯re on the verge of burning. You¡¯re all so anxious about it, loosen up, they know what they¡¯re doing.


    ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯re just scaring yourselves. The pce knows what¡¯s going on. How can the king and the officials not know better than any of you here?


    ¡°You guys of all people should know how capable they are. In the future, you should learn from me when ites to things like these. You should keep calm and have faith in your empire.. Don¡¯t just panic as if the sky was going to fall.

 Chapter 59 - You Should Be Ashamed People!

    Chapter 59: You Should Be Ashamed People!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After hearing Lorne¡¯s words, Kyle and the others could not help but feel a sense of shame in their hearts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have let you down. The King and ministers actually have note up with such an answer.¡±


    Ever since that night, they had no idea how to solve it at all. Now, it was not a matter of whether the empire would give those barbarians a piece of their minds, but whether the empire could uphold their status as a progressive ce.


    Rosen and the others¡¯ faces twitched non-stop from what Lorne said. They were speechless, and they dared not to disappoint Lorne.


    The pce really had no choice this time.


    Looking at the pained expressions of Kyle, Rosen, and the other three, it seemed like they were holding something back. Lorne could not help but pat the shoulders of Rosen and Kyle, who were sitting on his left and right.


    ¡°I say, all of you like to worry about nothing. You can¡¯t even run your own business well and all you can think about is the king and his ministers.


    ¡°You should all really mind your own businesses. Do you think that those ministers in the pce are for nothing?!


    ¡°Rosen, Abner, Allen, and Andrew. They¡¯re the world¡¯s first-ss masters when ites to having much wisdom! I¡¯m sure they would havee up with something easily! Why are you all doubting them?


    ¡°Only those barbarians who have never read books ore into contact with many cultures would be regarded low leveled peasants.


    ¡°If they were brought to our majestic empire, it wouldn¡¯t even be enough to reach any of their levels here. In my opinion, Rosen and the others have already solved the puzzle.


    ¡°If they can¡¯t even understand this, then what kind of officials are they? What kind of assistant ministers are they? They should hurry back to the countryside to buynd, buy farnd, and farm cattle instead of growing the empire.¡±


    The moment Lorne finished speaking, the entire tavern fell silent.


    At this moment, Rosen and the others were on the verge of a mental breakdown. On the surface, they forced a smile, but in reality, their hearts were bleeding profusely. If they did not have to put up a front, they would have burst into tears minutes ago.


    ¡®Right, there¡¯s no more hope. Lorne, you think too highly of us. The few of us really can¡¯t find the answer. We really don¡¯t have any ns on how to solve it at all. I¡¯m really sorry to disappoint you. The few of us old fellows should just abandon our posts and return to our hometowns. We¡¯ll farm thend, herd cows, and raise children!¡¯ Kyle thought to himself as his eye muscle twitched non-stop.


    1


    While he thought about it, he wanted to grab his own face and p himself. This was because there was nothing wrong with what Lorne had said. Kyle could not even say a word of rebuttal.


    They were the civil and military officials who helped the king grow this very empire.


    Who was to me if they could not solve it themselves?


    Kyle could not help but grasp his chest where his hearty tightly. Then, he raised his head and red at the four ministers around him. After a while, he calmed his breathing and spoke to Lorne with a smile, ¡°Lorne, you must know that we are just ordinary civilians. We only handle our small business.


    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s inevitable for us to think that we might have a chance to know how to solve it too. Therefore, it¡¯s inevitable for us to get excited if we knew the answers to it.¡±


    Lorne nodded. He understood this quite well. After all, normal people had patriotic feelings. The people of the empire naturally hoped that the Ln Empire was always seen as more supreme to others.


    Lorne added some meat and vegetables into the hot pot soup. Then, he said casually, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t be so flustered when you encounter big or small matters. Calm down whenever there¡¯s a big matter, that¡¯s all I ask for.¡±


    Kyle quietly epted Lorne¡¯s life philosophical plea, and then said with augh, ¡°Boss, since you said that the questions raised by the Spartans are only superficial.


    ¡°Then, do you have a solution to the first test that they raised?


    ¡°We just really want to know how to solve it.


    ¡°Since we are just doing business, we don¡¯t know much, and we are not as smart as those people like Rosen in the pce.


    ¡°Therefore, we have discussed it more than once, but we can¡¯te up with a solution at all. Why don¡¯t you tell us, boss, so that you can get rid of our curiosity?¡±


    When they mentioned people like Rosen, the other four could not help but lower their heads. Their faces were filled with hidden shame.


    Their king¡­ had actually learned how to mock them. If this went on, the group of ministers would not be able to behave themselves well in the future!


    When they heard what Kyle had said, Lorne too was also somewhat interested in the way he said it. After they had eaten and drunk their fill, he would talk loudly and show off his vast knowledge to the rest. This was something he loved to do the most.


    Therefore, Lorne pped his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Today, I will exin to you how to crack this so-called puzzle.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Kyle, Rosen, and the others swept away all their emotions and abandoned all the distracting thoughts in their mind.


    Everyone was fully focused and stared at Lorne intently. They wanted to hear what amazing methods this amazing tavern boss coulde up with.


    After all, they really could not solve this problem themselves.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Lorne picked up a stick and dipped it in the soup. Then, he drew a circle on the table and pointed at a very prominent spot on both sides.


    ¡°If the rumors I heard from the street are true, it seems that the puzzle has a hole on each side. There are thousands of paths in the middle, but only one should be the correct one.¡±


    Kyle and the others quickly nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Lorne then threw the small stick aside and exined to the others, ¡°We can¡¯t destroy the nine-holed exquisite bead, but we can¡¯t open this sphere forcefully.


    ¡°Things like thin threads are made of a very soft material. If you just poke it with your hand, you won¡¯t be able to find the right path to pass it through.¡±


    Rosen cut Lorne¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯ve thought of utilizing how water flows, the method of knotting the thread, and even tied a heavy object to one part of the thin thread.


    ¡°But these methods were useless and the thin thread was too soft. It will get stuck no matter what.¡±


    Lorne nodded slightly from Rosen¡¯s logic.


    ¡°That makes sense. If we just use these methods that can be thought of by ordinary people and seed, those barbarians will lose out on the bargain.


    ¡°All of you rely on yourselves or rely on some objects, but you forget that you can rely on animals or insects as well.


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, an idea suddenly shed in the minds of Kyle and the others. It was as if the bulb on their heads immediately lit up from Lorne¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Animals or insects?¡±

 Chapter 60 - Abner’s Shock!

    <h4>Chapter 60: Abner¡¯s Shock!</h4>


    Lorne casually gestured to Kyle and the others.


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk about the other bugs, only ants. You guys know what ants are, right?


    ¡°This little thing has one big characteristic, and that is the connection between an ordinary ant and the queen ant.


    ¡°The queen ant is the highest-ranking existence in the ant colony. Ordinary ants are responsible for constantly finding food for her.


    ¡°As soon as they find food, ordinary ants will rush to where the queen ant is.


    ¡°Tie the string to the ant¡¯s body, throw some food scraps to it, and put the queen ant on the other side of the hole.


    ¡°Then, you won¡¯t need to do anything else. You¡¯ll just need to wait a little longer, and you¡¯ll see the ante out from the other end of the bead.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good idea? It¡¯s simple, convenient, and quick to use!¡±


    Lorne¡¯s question did not receive any response from anyone.


    This was because Kyle and the others were too dumbfounded. They were all shocked as they looked at the wine map that Lorne was gesturing on the table.


    Using ants to find the way was a possibility they would have never thought of in a million years!


    Amazing! Really truly amazing!!


    They really did not expect that he would have such knowledge when it came to a nest of ants.


    Why had they never thought of this!


    Could it be that their brains were really a little too small?


    Kyle, the King of Ln, Rosen, and the other important ministers in the pce could not help but fall into deep thought ¡ª all mixed with deep self-doubt.


    They wondered if they had wasted all these years in the pce not learning anything new.


    Of course, they were still more shocked by Lorne¡¯s suggestionpared to their self-doubts.


    The solution might sound simple, but it was actually not simple at all. At least, it was not simple for Kyle and the others.


    Without saying much, just the fact that the civil and military ministers in the pce could note up with a good idea already proved that this question was too challenging for them to solve. However, such a question was easily solved by Lorne as if adding one plus one.


    Why was there such a big gap between him and others?


    Abner, who was dealing with Lorne for the first time, could not help but speak out loud, ¡°Boss, you can think of such a difficult solution to a question so easily. You¡¯re really amazing.


    ¡°I admire a young talent like you, a man of ambition.


    ¡°You be regarded as an example and model for all the young people in the world. Amazing, you¡¯re really astounding!¡±


    As soon as Abner finished speaking, Rosen immediately covered his eyes and could not bear to look at the others anymore.


    Sure enough, Lorne immediately let out a sigh. Then, he replied with a modest face, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m serious. I should try and keep a low profile.


    ¡°I know that you guys are filled with admiration for me at this moment, but try not to be like this. We should still consider each other as equals.


    ¡°I¡¯m only slightly more intelligent than ordinary people, and I only have some talent and ability in certain areas.


    ¡°I only want to be responsible for being handsome and charming for someone my age.¡±


    What followed was a long speech that made everyone in the tavern not know how to respond to Lorne¡¯s self-conceitedness.


    This was the first time that Abner had seen the true characters of Lorne. After a long time, he realized that he was the one who had lit the fuse to this fire.


    It was not until Lorne bragged for a few minutes that Kyle could not help but pour some wine into his bowl.


    ¡°Lorne, are you thirsty? You should drink some wine to quench your thirst.¡±


    Rosen and the others immediately burst intoughter. The atmosphere in the tavern turned lively once again. After all, after knowing how to crack the code, Kyle and the others had finally lifted a huge boulder thaty in their hearts. Atst, they were no longer as depressed as before.


    After another round of eating and drinking, Kyle and the others were full.


    Rosen, who was leaning on the back of the chair, gave a subtle wink to Kyle. Kyle nodded slightly to show that he understood what he meant. Then, he sat up and said, ¡°Boss, today you have solved a problem that has been on our minds for so long. You have really satisfied our curiosity.


    ¡°This meal was also really enjoyable. This thing called hot pot really has some exquisite vors that I¡¯ve enjoyed. It¡¯s much more fun than eating ordinary food.


    ¡°I would love to sit down and chat with you a little more, but we also sacrificed our time to run out here, so it¡¯s not convenient for us to stay for too long.¡±


    Lorne nodded and said, ¡°Understood. If you have something to do, then go do your thing. Why should I hold you back on your things?¡±


    When Lorne said this, Kyle and the other three immediately stood up.


    Kyle was especially generous this time in his payment. He did not dig around in the money bag and directly put the entire money bag on the table.


    ¡°Boss, take this as our payment today. By the way, thank you for satisfying our curiosities. It has made us feel a lot better.¡±


    Lorne did not refuse. It was just a matter of earning a few extra bucks to answer a simple puzzle. When the big deal in the salt industryes out, the money would be more than enough for him.


    As they spoke, Rosen and the others shook their hands to Lorne and quickly walked out.


    However, Kyle was pulled to the end by Lorne.


    After the others left, Lorne whispered in Kyle¡¯s ear, ¡°Hey, how¡¯s the preparation for our refined salting along?¡±


    Kyle nodded knowingly.


    ¡°Brother, you can rest assured. I¡¯ve already asked someone to look for a few sites and found manpower.


    ¡°As for this matter, when I¡¯ve cleared out all the medicinal herbs in the warehouse, I¡¯ll go and do it myself. As long as it¡¯s ready, I¡¯lle to you immediately and talk about it!¡±


    Lorne patted Kyle¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m relieved to hear that. I¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡±


    Kyle made a gesture, then shook hands with Lorne and left.


    After turning two corners, Kyle, Rosen, and the others got into the carriage again. However, this time, the five of them got into the same carriage.


    As soon as they sat down, Abner looked a little excited and said while speaking, ¡°Your Majesty, this young man is really as amazing as you said.


    ¡°Indeed, he is able to do what others can¡¯t do and know what others don¡¯t know. It seems that no matter how difficult a problem is in the world, it can be easily solved by him. All we needed was to have a simple meal with him and vo!


    ¡°In the past, I never believed that there was such a genius in the world, but now I ampletely convinced by it.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t just a genius, he is a miracle!¡±


    However, after he danced around, he realized that the other people in the carriage were all calm.


    Rosen even elbowed Abner to calm down.


    ¡°Abner, these are all basic operations. Quickly sit down and don¡¯t react so drastically, it¡¯s not as if we haven¡¯t seen the world as well and know about things..¡±

 Chapter 61 - The Messenger Who Doubts Life!

    Chapter 61: The Messenger Who Doubts Life!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Abner sat back down embarrassedly, Kyle coughed softly from the silence.


    ¡°Actually, that was only one question, so it didn¡¯t show his true ability. You haven¡¯t seen his true strength yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things right now though. After we solve these three stupid questions from the Spartan Kingdom, I¡¯ll bring you there to experience the true strength of this young man.


    ¡°Him answering that question was considered easy for him, trust me.


    ¡°There are some things that need to be analyzed by the brain, and judged by the minute details. That is a hard skill to possess, and that young man has it.¡±


    Abner immediately nodded to Kyle.


    ¡°Your Majesty, then it¡¯s settled. Next time, you must bring me here to see Lorne¡¯s true abilities!¡±


    Kyle nodded calmly, but only he himself knew the potential that Lorne contained. As a king, he had to maintain hisposure. However, mentally, he too stood up and danced in victory for gaining the answer to the puzzle.


    With that, the carriage slowly galloped all the way back to the pce.


    The moment Kyle got off the carriage, the first thing he did was to send his servants to fetch a nest of ants for him.


    Then, he had to pick out the most energetic, most speedy, and seemingly the biggest ant amongst the plethora of nests.


    He was afraid that the ants were too weak. If they died halfway, it would be hrious albeit disappointing.


    Since he knew the solution to this, Kyle could not allow any mistakes to happen.


    Once the deadline was up, all the officials of the Ln Empire would have to present the answer to the foreign envoys calmly.


    Rosen and the others also began to study the nine-holed exquisite bead. From time to time, they would really catch a pair of ants and put them inside to find the exit.


    The next day, on the clear floor, Kyle directly sent people to summon several envoys from the Spartan Kingdom to the pce, and once again held a banquet to entertain them.


    Under the sound of ceremonial music, Puye and the others came to the pce where Kyle held a banquet under the guidance of the servants.


    The scale of the event was simr to thest time it was held, and there were still many ministers in the pce who were present. Puye and the others first gave Kyle the highest courtesy before sitting down on their respective seats.


    They were not in a hurry to ask if Kyle had resolved the problem. That would be very impolite, and it would show that they did not respect the Ln Empire. Therefore, after three rounds of drinking, Kyle took the initiative to speak up about it first.


    ¡°Messenger Puye, three days ago, I said that I would ept the question raised by your king, Marcus. Today is the third day of his request.¡±


    Kuye immediately bowed to Kyle.


    ¡°Your Majesty is a man of his word. I am deeply impressed!


    ¡°Allow me to boldly ask, does Your Majesty have the method to crack the nine-hole exquisite bead?¡±


    Kyle did not immediately say it. Instead, he changed to a morefortable position on the chair.


    Then, he casually asked the ministers below, ¡°I have given you three days to think. Do any of you have the answer?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Did this trick mean that the king was not worried about this so-called question and directly threw it to the entire pce to figure it out?


    In doing so, it showed that the King of the Ln Empire was very confident in his officials.


    However, he did not know if any of the officials of the Ln Empire could give the correct answer.


    Right as he thought of this, the sounds of swishing could be heard.


    Rosen, Andrew, Abner, and Allen stood up one after another as if they were fighting over what they wanted to do.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I know the answer!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I too have given it a thought!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I can give it a try to solve it!¡±


    This action instantly stunned the messenger of the Spartan Kingdom, Puye.


    What was that?


    It seemed as though they were fighting to answer that assumedly simple question. It even looked like there was like a mountain of gold and silver, and everyone was fighting to dig it up if they could solve the puzzle.


    It was impressive to see that they were so proactive. The messenger of the Spartan Kingdom faltered slightly from their behavior.


    ¡®How did they figure out the answer? Is this question really that simple?¡¯ Puye thought to himself as he fell into a state of extreme self-doubt.


    He was even more confused now. When he left the Spartan Kingdom, was what Marcus had told him true?


    What His Majesty the King, Marcus, had said at that time was clear that this question would be extremely difficult for anyone to easily solve. Ordinary people would not be able to solve it.


    He immediately assumed that there must have been a defect with the bead he brought. He even felt that something was strange about this whole situation.


    However, Puye could only scratch his head in confusion but not speak his doubts out loud. Then, he stared nkly at Kyle ¡ª who was sitting at the top ¡ª for an answer.


    Kyle looked at the messenger who was doubting his life. Although he still looked serious on the surface, deep down, he was trying too hard to contain hisughter. Sure enough, after spending so much time with Lorne, he had picked up a lot of bad habits from him.


    Yesterday afternoon, when Kyle, Rosen, and the others came up with a n, they decided toe up with such a yful trick.


    They had to scare the envoys into a daze. Now, it seemed that this method had turned out sessful. So much so that even Puye was now shocked into a daze.


    Seeing Puye looking at him in such a state, Kyle casually patted the table.


    ¡°Envoy Puye, I didn¡¯t expect that they would solve this problem.


    ¡°How about this, you just point at any one of them and let him answer. Let¡¯s see if the answer is right or wrong.¡±


    When Puye saw how calm and casual Kyle was being, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch crazily.


    ¡®Hey, can you not make me do this?


    ¡®I¡¯m just a small envoy messenger. Why do you have to torture me like this? It¡¯s not easy for me to make such a decision.¡¯


    Although Puye ridiculed him in his heart, he could politely nod his head with a small smile. After a while, he pointed at Rosen.


    ¡°I choose you, please exin how to solve the puzzle.¡±


    After all, the others looked very serious. They did not seem like people who could lie. On the contrary, Rosen still had a smile on his face. He might be able to give it a try. Therefore, Puye chose the smiliest person there.


    Rosen bowed to his king and then the Puye.


    ¡°Actually, the process of solving this nine-holed exquisite bead is very simple.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody, and my aptitude is mediocre. Compared to my other colleagues in the pce, I¡¯m still slightly inferior.


    ¡°However, I can be considered to have My Majesty¡¯s blessing, which allowed me to have an epiphany. Only then did I manage to think of the solution that night.¡±


    This pretense was very new and refined. It made the people present p their hands in admiration.


    Usually, they would have never batted an eye towards Duke Rosen at all if they were to grade based on skill alone.


    This wave of pretense directly left the foreign emissary speechless.


    Even Kyle could not help but be shocked by Rosen¡¯s words. It turned out that he was not the only one who had received Lorne¡¯s true teachings. Rosen had also kept some tricks upon his sleeve.


    Puye stood there in a daze, not knowing what to say.

 Chapter 62 - We Must Rely on Ourselves!

    Chapter 62: We Must Rely on Ourselves!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Rosen looked at Puye¡¯s confused expression and could not help but feel a little proud of himself.


    This young man darede to our Ln Empire to show off?


    He simply did not know how to spell the word disgrace, that was all to it.


    Poor Puye. Although he was considered a high-ranking official in the Spartan Kingdom, he was still only slightly proficient in the art of exerting power. That was why the people of that ce were still somewhat simple. Therefore, he was confused about Rosen¡¯s pretentious gesture.


    After Rosen bowed to Puye and cupped his hands to the civil and military ministers present.


    He asked a servant to bring over a te. On the te was a crawling ck ant, which looked quite strong just by looking at its size. However, in terms of status, this ant seemed to just be a worker ant.


    On the te of another servant, everyone could tell that the other ant was the queen ant of the nest.


    Rosen signaled to Puye first and then said in a clear voice to everyone present.


    ¡°Although the interior of the nine-holed exquisite bead winds and has countless paths, for ants, with their extraordinary senses, the only difficulty in passing through such winding holes is to climb slowly.


    ¡°As you can see, I tied the string to the ant¡¯s body and casually sprinkled some cake crumbs in front of it.


    ¡°This ant will immediately carry the food and rush to the location of where the queen ant is.


    ¡°I just need to ce the ant on one side of the bead, ce the queen ant on the other side, and blow on it.


    ¡°In an hour, you will be able to see it climb out from the other side with your own eyes. By then, won¡¯t the tied string on the ant pass through the bead effectively?¡±


    From the moment Rosen made his preparations, Puye¡¯s forehead had already started sweating.


    When Rosen told him this method, his breathing became even more rapid.


    He did not know if it would work, but it sounded pretty convincing. When Rosen was ready to personally verify the test, Puye opened his mouth.


    ¡°Your Excellency, there¡¯s no need to test it. I¡¯ve thought carefully about the method you mentioned. It¡¯s indeed a feasible method.


    ¡°And it can be said that it¡¯s the only method that can be used at the moment.¡±


    As he spoke, Puye bowed respectfully to Kyle. His expression was abnormally respectful.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the King of the Ln Empire, is indeed decisive. There are countless wise people in the Ln Empire who are sincere and intellectual.


    ¡°Such a question has troubled the whole of our country for several months. The king of our country often thinks about it day and night, but he is still unable toe up with an answer.


    ¡°I never thought that the people from the Ln Empire would be able to solve it so easily within three days. This is as expected of a decisive country.


    ¡°No wonder before I left, My Majesty insisted that I bring the problem here and he even imed that there were people in the Ln Empire who could solve it. It turns out that many things could be solved easily here.¡±


    The look of shock on the face of the messenger from the Spartan Kingdom, Puye, turned into extreme respect for all the rulers and ministers of the Ln Empire.


    Kyle could not help but feel proud of his people.


    Lorne is indeed a genius gifted from the heavens. The people of Spartan and the King of Spartan are nothingpared to his brother Lorne. They are just barbarians.


    Of course, he still had a kind expression on his face. He even spoke modestly as a way to remain hisposure.


    ¡°Puye, there¡¯s no need to worry. Our Ln Empire has arge poption, while your country has a small poption. Therefore, it¡¯s quite normal for such a situation to ur.


    ¡°I see that your king cane up with such a problem. He is indeed a talented ruler. At a nce, he must be a well-read poet.¡±


    After saying a few polite words, Kyle decided to seize the opportunity tounch his own form of attack.


    ¡°Envoy Puye, you said earlier that the king of your country has three questions. Since everyone is invested in this game, why don¡¯t you tell us the second question and let us think about it too?¡±


    Puye nodded. After removing the nine-holed exquisite bead, he stood up and said to everyone around him.


    ¡°This question is an assumption from our Spartan King. He has an answer to this question, but he just wants to know what answers Your Majesty can give him.¡±


    Kyle waved his hand, indicating for him to continue.


    Puye cleared his throat and said in a clear voice for everyone to listen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say Your Majesty sends ten people to watch over a thousand sheep and grazes them on a meadow for a year.


    ¡°However, the ground in this area often shakes, and it is very easy for structures to copse and for people and their sheep to be crushed to death. One person and a hundred sheep died in the first month after the people and sheep arrived, another person and a hundred sheep died in the second month.


    ¡°This cycle repeats itself. May I ask, Your Majesty, how many people and sheep are left in this grasnd after five months?¡±


    This was an analytical question. The meaning of the words was very simple, and Kyle and the others understood it immediately.


    Of course, even if they understood it, it was impossible to give a direct answer on the spot. They would have to think it over carefully. After all, there was a high possibility that this type of written question contained a trap. They had to distinguish it well to not get distracted by the trap.


    Moreover, to answer such a question, they must first seek a unified answer. It did not sound like a question that could be answered in one go.


    Therefore, Kyle smiled and said, ¡°I have already asked someone to record this question. After the banquet is over, I will ask the ministers in the pce to discuss it together.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait for three days for this question. In two days, I will send someone to invite you to the pce again and tell you the correct answer!¡±


    Puye looked at Kyle¡¯s self-confidence. He did not ce much importance on such a difficult question at all. He did not know why, but he felt that the confidence of the King of the Ln Empire was very strong for no reason.


    It seemed that he could easily solve the problem without even looking at the problem.


    Could this be the confidence of an empire?


    Of course, he did not know that the source of Kyle¡¯s confidence was from somewhere else.


    After the banquet was over, the ambassador of the Spartan Kingdom returned to the residence that was arranged.


    Kyle immediately gathered Rosen and the others in a hurry. They had just met in the study when Kyle¡¯s words set the tone.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ve decided that we¡¯ll rely on ourselves for the second problem. If we can avoid troubling Lorne, that would be the best option.


    ¡°We always trouble Lorne, even though he doesn¡¯t know anything about it and outsiders don¡¯t know about the situation at all.


    ¡°Also, I always feel guilty in my heart whenever we look for him. It seems that we, the ministers, are really brainless and can¡¯t think of these questions.


    ¡°What do you think, my dear ministers?¡±


    As soon as Kyle finished speaking, Rosen pped his hands.


    ¡°Ipletely agree with My Majesty¡¯s decision!¡±

 Chapter 63 - That’s It?

    <h4>Chapter 63: That¡¯s It?</h4>


    Rosen had suffered a lot from this whole situation. Not to mention, just based on his identity, he could not even answer these barbarian questions. He felt extremely embarrassed by it.


    It was just as Kyle had said, although others may not know, if he himself could not answer the second question, then he might as well go back to his hometown and herd cattle.


    As soon as Rosen agreed, Andrew and the others immediately followed.


    ¡°I agree too!¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    Soon, everyone who had reached an agreement on this matter began a heated discussion in the study.


    ¡­


    An hourter, Kyley on the chair with soulless eyes. He was exhausted.


    Kyle indicated that he had given up his efforts in pursuing the answer. The answers that he obtained by relying on himself and the others were indeed unreliable.


    There were a total of five people present, and he had five different kinds of answers.


    Everyone insisted on their own views, saying that they were right and did not agree with the solution of others.


    This was not the most important thing, however. The most important thing was that everyone woulde up with their own reasons, and they were not those random answers that were made up of nonsense.


    Therefore, the atmosphere turned tense and awkward. What everyone said made sense. So, who should they listen to?


    Moreover, whose answer was the right one, and whose was the wrong one?


    By carrying on with this, it was estimated that no one would be able toe up with a unified answer in five or even ten days.


    When the time for the second question was up, and a few of them still could not agree on one single answer. Then, they would just be the ones who would be embarrassed.


    When Kyle came back to his senses, the few people in the study were still arguing over whose wrong or right.


    ¡°In my opinion, the answer is definitely five people and 500 sheep. There is a certain range for care in a pasture. If there is an earthquake, they can be moved to the other side of the pasture.¡±


    ¡°What kind of answer was that? It¡¯s simply nonsense. Could it be that the earthquake¡¯s range is not even asrge as your pasture?¡±


    In short, the study room was filled with all kinds of arguments. The few important ministers in the pce were now arguing so much that their faces were red and veins popped out of their heads. They were in a heated argument.


    When Kyle mmed the table heavily, the few ministers finally stopped and shifted their gazes to the king.


    Kyle massaged his temples as a slight headache started to form.


    ¡°Stop arguing, all of you, stop it. I see that all of you are pretty much the same as each other. There is no result even if you all argue about it.


    ¡°It seems that I would have to take back what I said. I should go to the tavern to find Lorne. I can only let him choose the final answer.¡±


    The other ministers immediately fell silent. Although they wanted to rely on their own answers to prove their ability as ministers, the facts proved that all of this was in vain, and they could note up with a unified answer.


    Rosen curled his lips. In the end, he spread his hands helplessly and said, ¡°Just listen to His Majesty. I really can¡¯t reach an agreement with the three of them.¡±


    Andrew, Abner, and the others also had helpless expressions on their faces.


    Kyle let out a long sigh. With that, he could only order his men to prepare the carriage. Then, the five-man team slipped out of the pce once again.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at the small tavern in Silk Street, they found that Lorne was loosening the soil in a few potted nts.


    It seemed that this young boss was fiddling with some strange things again. However, for Kyle and the others, they could not be bothered to find out what Lorne was currently upied with at the moment.


    Kyle reached the entrance the fastest. He did not care about his image at all. He directly ran in from outside the door with a whoosh.


    ¡°Brother, did you know that there¡¯s a second problem in the Spartan Kingdom?!


    ¡°The problem this time seems to be more challenging than the previous one. It requires more thought!¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice was loud, and his volume was also very high. Lorne was immediately shocked.


    The small shovel in his hand directly hit the root of a nt, causing it to wither in an instant.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lorne was furious.


    ¡°Charles, you came here to talk nonsense again??! It was not easy to pot the flowers and nts, you ruined this one!


    ¡°I already said that the problems from the Spartan Kingdom are just small matters. Don¡¯t make such a fuss over these stupid problems and panic over such things.¡±


    Kyle could not help but scratch his head and spoke with some embarrassment, ¡°Lorne, don¡¯t me me. I just heard about this problem, so I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement.


    ¡°What kind of flowers and nts are these? Just tell me. I promise to buy you a pot of exactly the same one tomorrow!¡±


    Lorne directly rolled his eyes at Kyle. Then, he said to Rosen and the others who had rushed over one after another, ¡°Alright, alright. Come in and have a seat.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out the hot pot table and some equipment that everyone had seen around previously.


    After a period of time, the soup that was ced in the pot gradually began to emit steam.


    Lornemanded the crowd and ced all sorts of dishes into the pot. Then, he slowly opened his mouth and asked what he was quietly curious about.


    ¡°What other questions did the Spartans raise this time? Tell me about it.¡±


    Kyle and the other ministers immediately perked up. This was what they had been waiting for.


    Kyle was the first to speak in a hurried tone. ¡°This time, the question was raised by the Spartans.


    ¡°They¡¯re talking about sending 10 people to graze 1,000 sheep on a meadow. It¡¯s just that earthquakes often ur on this meadow.


    ¡°In the first month, one person and 100 sheep died.


    ¡°In the second month, it was another person and 100 sheep.


    ¡°If you ask the same question, after five months, how many people and sheep are left on this grasnd?¡±


    As soon as Kyle finished speaking, the few of them looked at Lorne expectantly, ready to listen to this young man¡¯s opinion.


    Then, Lorne, who weed them in kindly, suddenly mmed the table.


    There was a loud bang, which gave everyone a fright.


    Lorn immediately stood up and said with a somewhat annoyed expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You have the nerve to ask such a stupid question. How could you even consider that a question?


    ¡°Are you serious? Because of this silly question, you caused me to identally shovel a pot of flowers to death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I don¡¯t even need to use my brain to think about such a problem. I can even think about it with my toes.


    ¡°Those barbarians from the Spartan Kingdom are truly insensible. Are they really treating this as some kind of profound problem and using this as a chance to talk nonsense everywhere.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you insensible too? You even came to me and jumped around like you were running on hot rocks. You¡¯re making me think that the envoys from the Spartan Kingdom have some kind of peerless problem.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak. You¡¯re all really too weak. I¡¯m too embarrassed to even tell you the solution.. I won¡¯t even need two breaths to think of an answer to such a question!¡±

 Chapter 64 - This is the Lolan People’s Loyalty!

    Chapter 64: This is the Ln People¡¯s Loyalty!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Everyone present was silent and did not know what to say.


    ¡®Hey, hey, hey, why did you have to be so straightforward? Is there a need to be so discouraging towards us?!


    ¡®We have discussed this for so long in the study room, but we still haven¡¯te to a conclusion.


    ¡®How could you say that you could easilye up with an answer in just two breaths?¡¯


    Kyle could not help butin a little in his mind.


    Kyle and the others were speechless. They looked as if they were looking at Lorne turn into an alien. There was no sound in the tavern for nearly thirty seconds.


    Lorne looked at everyone¡¯s expression and immediately said with his hands on his waist, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I see that all of you don¡¯t seem to be convinced? Then how about this, I don¡¯t care about solving it. All of you, tell me what you think the answer is!¡±


    Kyle immediately replied, ¡°I think that the people and the sheep have all run away. After all, earthquakes kill people every month. No one can withstand it. If they stay there and not run, they would just die, won¡¯t they?¡±


    After Kyle, the other people also gave their own answers.


    Some had answers such as the people and the sheep were there, and there were also four people left.


    In short, there were five answers including the one from Kyle.


    Lorne immediately snorted disdainfully.


    ¡°I told you that you guys were too weak. You actually came up with so manypletely unreliable answers to such a question.


    ¡°Now, I seriously suspect that you guys have been in the medicinal herbs business for so many years. Did you make a loss or did you make a profit? You might even lose all your capital with such a mindset.¡±


    Hearing Lorne¡¯s words ¡ª which felt like knives stabbing in their backs ¡ª caused the people around him to form a headache.


    It was ridiculous. One sarcastic sentence was enough to give them a headache. Why did he have to keep mocking them like this?


    Why was he always making things difficult between them?


    Kyle could not help but pat his head to calm himself down a little before he opened his mouth again.


    He asked, ¡°Lorne, then tell me, what is the true answer?¡±


    Lorne recovered from his excitement and sat back in his chair.


    ¡°Let me exin it to you. The correct answer to this question should be, there are five people left, but not a single one of the 500 sheep are left!¡±


    Rosen said in disbelief, ¡°Why is it this answer? Why don¡¯t you tell us in detail?¡±


    Lorne first gestured to everyone with his hand.


    ¡°First of all, excluding the issue of the number of sheep, not a single sheep was left. There is no doubt about that.


    ¡°Sheep are animals. They can foresee danger. Facing the earthquakes that ur every month thatsted for five months.


    ¡°No matter how the herdsmen restrict and manage, they will never be able to control the fear of the sheep.


    ¡°When the fifth month is over, the sheep will definitely run out. Just those few people will not be able to stop them. No one can stop the sheep that are about to go crazy from fear!¡±


    Kyle and the others nodded in agreement. This was more in line with their thinking.


    Only one person in the five-man team thought that all the sheep would exist, but after this analysis, he thought about it again and felt that it made sense.


    Then, Lorne knocked on the table with his fingers and said, ¡°And the key is how many people can be left.


    ¡°If I¡¯m the King of Ln, then there¡¯s only one answer to this question for me.


    ¡°That is, all five of them, one by one, would stand guard there!


    ¡°Because the people sent out are my people, and they have epted the orders of the King of Ln. They have the blood of Ln¡¯s people on their hands!


    ¡°Whether these people are soldiers or not, they will always obey the orders and obey the first rule of the king¡¯s orders.


    ¡°The king¡¯s request was to let them graze on the grasnd for a year. Even if the sheep ran out, as long as the order isn¡¯t changed, they must stay for a year, no matter how many people are left dead or whether they all die on the grasnd.


    ¡°Because this is the loyalty and blood of the people of Ln. This is the glory that belongs to Ln. This is the sense of mission that they carry after epting the request from the King of Ln.


    ¡°People are different from sheep. The priority of a sheep is to save their lives, while people have emotions and bonds to things.


    ¡°Perhaps other factors such as the personal character of these people have to be taken into consideration, but as long as this requestes out from the King of Ln, then, if the mission isn¡¯t sessful, they will never retreat!¡±


    After Lorne finished speaking, the entire tavern was extremely silent.


    Kyle and the others were shocked. Their hearts were beating non-stop.


    They were excited. Lorne¡¯s words made their blood boil in excitement.


    The courage of the people of Ln, the glory of the people of Ln, and the responsibility of serving the king.


    If the King did not change his order, they would not back down even if they died. This was the reason why the remaining five people would be all there.


    Not to mention the others, even King Kyle himself, who was the King of Ln, was shocked speechless for a long time when he heard such an answer.


    Such thought-provoking and shocking words were enough to make him remember it for the rest of his life!


    Kyle could not help but feel a little guilty. He felt that he seemed to be somewhat unqualified to be king.


    As a dignified king, even this young man in front of him could think through the problem thoroughly, but he himself did not have any consciousness.


    As the king of a country, he was the first to ignore the loyalty and glory of his people in Ln. He ignored the characteristics of the people of Ln.


    On the other hand, Lorne, this young man, showed the potential of his people to the fullest.


    As a king, it will forever be a blessing for him to know such a young man.


    He had met such a talented person in his life, and he had no regrets in his life to be able to meet such a confidant.


    The act of leaving the pce in disguise not long ago and entering the tavern in his free time was something worth remembering for his entire life.


    This was the beginning of him witnessing a legendary human being born.


    Kyle immediately pped his thigh and stood up abruptly. With a rather heroic feeling, he filled his ss with wine and then filled Lorne¡¯s ss as well.


    ¡°Brother, just based on what you said today, it¡¯s worth it for me to drink this big ss of wine to my heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll toast you. It¡¯s for the glory of the people of Ln and their loyalty to the empire.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink this wine as a toast to that, here ye!¡±


    As he spoke, Kyle gulped down the entire ss of wine. He was in high spirits.


    After Kyle, Rosen, and the others finally woke up from their shock and dullness.


    They all followed suit, stood up and poured themselves a full ss of wine, and then emptied their sses of wine to the end.

 Chapter 65 - Please Don’t Insult Me!

    Chapter 65: Please Don¡¯t Insult Me!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lorne was a little dumbfounded when he saw his old friends stand up one by one and put on a grand and heroic act for him.


    However, when he came to his senses, he was still secretly delighted. As expected, the people of Ln loved to listen to these kinds of things. They loved to hear others praise them for their courage and then boast about their glory,


    He had indeed caught their weak spot.


    It seemed that he would have to say more pretentious words in the future, and he had to keep thinking of different ways to say it in the back of his mind.


    When he bes an official in the pce in the future, he could use such pretentious words. When that timees, the king and the officials would definitely be intimidated by him.


    However, Lorne did not know that the group of people with the highest power in Ln had already sat here and listened to his pretentious words.


    It was unknown whether his words would have any effect in the future.


    After praising himself in his mind, Lorne stood up too, raised the ss of wine, and gestured to the crowd.


    ¡°Although you all are not as intelligent as me, perhaps in terms of ability, you may also be slightly inferior, and your looks are also much inferior to mine.


    ¡°But no matter what, you guys are all people of Ln. I see that you do notck the courage and heroism that the people of Ln should have.


    ¡°For me, and the Ln Empire, I¡¯ll toast to it as well!¡±


    As he said this, Lorne also gulped down the wine.


    ¡°???¡±


    Was this kid really f*cking used to being praised by people?


    Why did it sound a little strange?


    Was he praising the rest for their courage, or was he showing off his talent, ability, and handsomeness?


    After all, they were already used to Lorne¡¯s way of speaking. Now, they had a certain immunity to his narcissistic tendencies.


    Anyway, the main purpose ofing here today has been achieved. As for the final answer to the second question¡­ After Lorne finished speaking, everyone¡¯s opinions were unprecedentedly unified.


    The final answer was that there were only five people left, but all the sheep had run away. No one questioned this anymore.


    After clearing their minds once again, Kyle and the others became happy again.


    After another round of eating and drinking, they wiped out all the ingredients for the hotpot that had been prepared today.


    After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Kyle patted his belly in satisfaction and burped softly.


    Then, he stood up and, just likest time, untied his money bag once again.


    This seemed to have be the exclusive method of payment for Kyle. Anyway, he came out of the pce in disguise and would not go anywhere else. He just came here.


    Carrying a bag of money with him waspletelymon now for him to pay for this meal. It did not have any other functions.


    ¡°Boss, I heard you solve another problem today. It really opened up our minds.


    ¡°You can even act as a cultured person when you go out. You really have a lot of things that you know.


    ¡°When the third problem of the Spartan Kingdomes out, I wille to ask you for advice. At that time, you must not refuse.¡±


    Lorne immediately had a look of shock on his face. He quickly shook his hands to Kyle and the others.


    ¡°No, no, no. I beg you, please. Please let me off. Please don¡¯te and find me, okay?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to answer such questions. If you want to ask, just ask something difficult.


    ¡°You guys only ask such meaningless, low-intelligence questions. I have a feeling that you¡¯re insulting me and my capabilities.


    ¡°If I answer too many of these types of questions, if you don¡¯t end up despising me, then I¡¯ll despise myself.¡±


    Seeing the disdain on Lorne¡¯s face before he put on a pleading look, everyone present could not get the words out of their mouths. They wanted to say something, but every time they wanted to, the words were stuck in their mouths.


    This was too much. What did he mean by answering such questions that insulted him?


    Then who were they when they could not answer the question? Did they have no intelligence? They did not even know if they were supposed to be offended or hurt by this insult.


    Thinking of this, Rosen and the others immediately burst into tears. They thought that what happened earlier was already the peak of Lorne¡¯s sarcasm and venomous tongue skills.


    However, now they realized that that was only the beginning.


    They did not have time to say goodbye to Lorne. Rosen and the others immediately covered their faces and ran out as if they were crying.


    Only Kyle was left in the tavern. He looked at Lorne somewhat speechlessly. After a long while, he coughed a few times.


    ¡°Lorne, you may say so, but once the third question of the Spartan Kingdomes out, I still have toe and ask you for the answer. I¡¯m afraid that my curiosity will never end until I know the solution.¡±


    After saying that, he seemed to be afraid that he would not be able to withstand Lorne¡¯s vicious tongue, so he quickly ran out of the tavern.


    After everyone had run away, Lorne proudly put away the money bag that Kyle had left behind. Then, he casually packed up the pots and pans and began to fiddle with the flowers and nts again.


    King Kyle and the others quickly ran out of the street corner and quickly got into the carriage.


    The team began to head towards the pce.


    For the first half of the journey, the atmosphere in the carriage was a little quiet. Rosen and the others were still immersed in the personal attack and had not yet recovered from their shock.


    It was not until the second half of the journey that Allen spoke slowly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I suddenly remembered that there are still some matters in the Ministry of War that need to be run on a daily basis.


    ¡°How about the next time youe to ask Lorne about the problems of the Spartan Kingdom, I won¡¯t be able toe along¡­¡±


    Kyle immediately red at him.


    ¡®How dare he, he¡¯s actually preparing to run away at thest minute and abandon his king?¡¯ Kyle thought to himself.


    However, Allen was the push that everyone else wanted.


    Rosen immediately followed, ¡°Your Majesty, my Ministry of Education also has a lot of things to deal with. Please forgive me for not being able toe with you next time.¡±


    After Rosen finished speaking, Andrew also had a look to express his stance. The deliberative official ¡ª which did not have muchmunication due to the arrival of the envoys from the Spendan Kingdom ¡ª suddenly became the busiest department in the entire pce.


    It was as if without them, these departments would not be able to operate and would immediately be paralyzed.


    In any case, these people wanted to avoid feeling embarrassed again. Once the third puzzle arises, they dared note to the tavern anymore.


    They were afraid that they would be subjected to vicious words again. Their minds might not be able to bear it. They already had a headache from the blow, and with more mocking words, they were afraid that they would faint on the spot.


    After looking around the carriage, Kyle suddenly turned his gaze to Abner.


    ¡°Abner, you shoulde with me next time. After all, they are more familiar with how Lorne is, and you are the only one who knows him the least.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of Lorne¡¯s abilities!¡±

 Chapter 66 - A Presumptuous Request?

    <h4>Chapter 66: A Presumptuous Request?</h4>


    Abner originally sat at the side to watch everything unfold, but he did not expect Kyle to suddenly turn the tables on him.


    The minister was instantly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am the highest head of the decision-making officials. My matter is even busier than Rosen and the others.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to apany you. It¡¯s just that if it happens during a time that I¡¯m busy, it seems that the operation of the pce would be on halt. I have the heart but not the strength to leave that.¡±


    However, before Kyle could change his mind, Rosen immediately sat down and put his arm around Abner¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Abner, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find the time to apany the king. We will handle the matters in the pce for you first. If we are tired, so it shall be. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    When Rosen said this, the other two old men quickly nodded to support him. Each of them patted their chests and said that they would definitely help to share the government affair burdens.


    Abner waspletely stunned.


    When did these old men be so sneaky?!


    Moreover, was Andrew not a very honest person before? How did he be a different person from what he remembered?


    Was there a problem with his thought process? There must be a problem. Abner immediately fell into deep thought.


    Before he could figure out the matter, Kyle had already made a decision.


    ¡°Abner, it¡¯s up to you. Don¡¯t feel pressure from what they¡¯re saying.


    ¡°And thisst question from the Spartans might not be that hard. Were that to happen, we won¡¯t need toe to this small tavern.¡±


    Abner immediately wanted to cry, but he had no tears. He really wanted to ask if the king truly meant what he said. However, he knew that this king was determined to drag someone along. Otherwise, he would not be able to withstand the huge firepower of venomous words from Lorne alone.


    In addition, Rosen and the others were supporting him from the side, so he had no choice at all but to nod at Kyle.


    ¡°Since Your Majesty wishes me to go, then I shall go!¡±


    After he agreed, only then did Kyle reveal a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Good, this is as expected of my right-hand man!¡±


    ¡­


    When the two days agreed upon were up, just likest time, Kyle directly summoned a few emissaries into the pce.


    However, there was no banquet at this time. Instead, seats were arranged in a meeting hall.


    When Puye and the others arrived at the side hall ording to the instructions of the servants and guards, Kyle and the others had already been waiting there.


    ¡°I, Puye, pay my respects to His Majesty, the King of the Ln Empire!¡±


    After Kyle waved his hand to signal Puye to get up, he went straight to the point and said, ¡°I already have the answer to the second puzzle from your Spartan Country.


    ¡°And this answer, I have already ordered someone to draw it out for you. You will know once you take a look.¡±


    As he spoke, he pped his hands. A servant beside him immediately held the scroll with both hands and came in front of Puye.


    This messenger carefully unfolded the scroll, and instantly, a picture of a person appeared in front of him.


    The scroll was a picture of grasnd. On this vast grasnd, there stood five people, holding the g of the Ln Empire, looking at the toppling rock without changing their expressions.


    Puye instantly raised his head.


    ¡°Does His Majesty think that the five people stayed and not a single sheep is left?¡±


    Kyle nodded, then stood up with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you today¡¯s question personally.


    ¡°Five people and 500 sheep died in the grasnd earthquake for five months in a row.


    ¡°Sheep are animals, and the nature of animals allows them to predict danger. When dangeres, they flee in all directions to save their lives no matter what circumstances they are in.


    ¡°The few people who care for the sheep alone will definitely not be able to stop the herd. Therefore, after five months, not a single one of the 500 sheep will be left!¡±


    Puye performed a special etiquette unique to the country of Spencer to show his respect.


    Kyle continued, ¡°Previously, your problem was that you assumed that I sent an individual and ordered them to graze the sheep for a year.


    ¡°If it was someone from another country, then I wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything. However, as long as they were a citizen of my Ln Empire, I would ensure that not one of the five people would go missing.


    ¡°My people love me and strictly abide by the king¡¯s orders. Unless the king changes his orders, they will never back down.


    ¡°Not to mention one person dying in an earthquake in a month, even if nine out of ten people died in andslide, the remaining one will definitely stay there andplete the task given by me.


    ¡°This is the courage and loyalty of my people, and also the confidence that I have to give this answer today!¡±


    In an instant, Puye felt his entire body tremble, and he gulped in amazement. After a long while, Puye directly knelt on the ground and bowed to Kyle.


    ¡°Respected King, please allow me to bow to you in such a manner. Your boldness is such a rare sight to behold in this world.


    ¡°To be able to have such confidence in your own country and your own people, I¡¯m afraid that only the Ln Empire has such confidence. I really admire you for that, no doubt.


    ¡°Before I left, the King of my country, Marcus, gave me an exnation. The answer he came up with was actually the same.


    ¡°He thinks that the people of Ln are all peaceful and brave people. They are all men who act ording to orders and will never cower or back down before the battle!¡±


    When Kyle saw Puye¡¯s respectful and subservient appearance, he could not help but feel his heart tremble.


    If it were not for the words that Lorne had given him, he probably would not have been as confident in his people as he described.


    If it were not for the help of such a talented person, he would have lost his highly status as the King of Ln on this question.


    After his mind churned, Kyle still revealed a heartyugh in time.


    ¡°It seems that I have the same thoughts as your king.¡±


    Puye immediately said respectfully, ¡°That is indeed the case. The king yearns for the people of Ln¡¯s culture very much. He also admires the Ln Empire, which has a vast territory and a vast poption.


    ¡°The king hopes to meet you and have a chat with you one day.


    ¡°If I may, I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    Kyle raised his hand.


    ¡°What request do you have? Do share.¡±


    Puye raised the scroll in his hands.


    ¡°I request that Your Majesty grant me this painting so that I can bring it back to the kingdom for the Spartan King to admire.¡±


    A light shed in Kyle¡¯s eyes and of course, said straightforwardly, ¡°As you wish, this painting will be given to you. It can also be considered as a witness of the peace and friendship between our two countries!¡±


    Puye immediately stepped down and asked someone to solemnly preserve the painting.


    ¡°Envoy Puye, two of the three problems have been solved. You may name the third problem..¡±

 Chapter 67 - When Will you Destroy Bora Kingdom?!

    Chapter 67: When Will you Destroy Bora Kingdom?!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Upon hearing Kyle¡¯s question, Puye immediately knelt on the ground and said solemnly, ¡°Your Majesty, please allow me to be bold in asking thisst question. Please answer it in person.¡±


    Kyle was stunned for a moment. The civil and military officials also looked at Puye in surprise.


    What kind of trick was this? He actually appointed the king to answer the question.


    However, Kyle was not flustered at all. He had the guidance of an expert behind him. If the question was really difficult, he could at most find an excuse to sneak out during his break to ask Lorne.


    On the contrary, he could not lose to this momentum. Otherwise, people would think that he, as a king, was uncultured and ignorant.


    Therefore, Kyle raised his right hand and said bluntly, ¡°This makes me a little curious. What do you n to ask for the third question? Just say it.¡±


    Puye bowed to Kyle again and then nodded at the ministers around him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I dare to ask if the Ln Empire has the confidence topletely destroy the Bora Kingdom. If they have the confidence, how many years will it take?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the hall cried out in surprise.


    Then, the entire hall fell silent. Everyone looked at the messenger in great surprise.


    Even Kyle could not help but feel a little shocked.


    What in the world was this kind of question?


    ording to the rules of the first two rounds, should they not continue to ask some intelligent question or a logical question with traps?


    How could the third question bepletely out of what was expected?


    The key point was that this question was too straightforward. The messenger did not even try to hide it and directly asked how the King of Ln could destroy another country within a few years.


    Was the Spartan King trying to pull a prank on the Ln King?


    No matter how the Ln Empire answered this question, what happened in the hall today would not be kept a secret.


    Then, as the King of Ln, the answer he gave would definitely spread throughout the world like a quickfire, until it reached the ears of the Bora people.


    Then, Kyle¡¯s answer might instantly affect the situation in the surrounding countries and even cause the Bora people to make other moves in advance.


    The King of Ln suddenly understood the true purpose of the Spartan King, which was to speed up the bloody fight between the Ln Empire and the Bora Kingdom.


    In this way, the spartan Kingdom might be able to profit from it.


    A strange light shed in Kyle¡¯s eyes. It seemed that these hignd barbarians were also talented people with power and wisdom.


    It seemed that the man called Marcus was also an expert in ying tricks and schemes.


    Perhaps he had underestimated the Spartan Kingdom. This country on the hignd might just be nning some kind of conspiracy being Kyle¡¯s back.


    Right as Kyle was about to stand up and answer, Rosen suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Envoy Puye, don¡¯t you think that this question is too excessive?


    ¡°Whether or not there is a war between the Ln Empire and the Bora Kingdom, and what will happen next, these are our own matters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with the Spartan Kingdom. Aren¡¯t you going a little too far with the questions now?


    ¡°And there are so many eyes and ears watching us on such a formal asion.


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re asking such a sensitive question. What¡¯s your purpose? What¡¯s the purpose of the Spartan Kingdom questioning this?¡±


    Although Rosen might be a little weak when it came to answering questions about intelligence, he was indeed good at such disputes in the pce.


    Puye was rendered speechless by the continuous barrage of words.


    Right as he finished speaking, Abner, who was another minister of Ln, also spoke resolutely.


    ¡°The Spartan Kingdom has made a sudden visit. Our Ln Empire has used a friendly and kind attitude to warmly wee your country¡¯s diplomatic mission and has also conducted exchanges between the two countries with official state etiquette.


    ¡°At least in this aspect, our Ln Empire has done nothing wrong.


    ¡°On the contrary, the Spartan Kingdom first raised questions that were ridiculous, and now you dare ask such a sensitive topic. In my opinion, your intentions are truly unfathomable!¡±


    Experiencing the anger of Rosen, Abner, and the other ministers, Puye¡¯s face disyed an appropriate expression of fear and trepidation.


    ¡°Please calm down, the two of you. This isn¡¯t a deliberate provocation by our country, but the king wants to judge the attitude of the upper country based on the answers of the Ln Empire.


    ¡°Thus, we can then determine whether Ln is worthy of being worshiped by our country as the suzerain.


    ¡°To be honest, the three questions that I brought arepletely used to judge whether the Ln Empire is worthy of our country¡¯s allegiance. There¡¯s no other purpose.¡±


    Rosen was about to say something, but he was interrupted by Kyle with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I could roughly guess the meaning of your three questions. They are nothing more than wisdom, faith, and strength.¡±


    Puye quickly nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice, afraid that Kyle would be dissatisfied with the final question.


    Then, Kyle stood up and stared at Puye with sharp eyes. He knew that Puye was sweating buckets from being watched, so he shifted his gaze elsewhere.


    With his hands behind his back, Kyle continued in a clear voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care what the purpose of your country is, or what schemes and tricks are brewing behind it.


    ¡°But since you dare to ask today, then I should only openly share with you my thoughts.


    ¡°A mere Bora Kingdom is just a bunch of mobs, nothing more.


    ¡°No matter how much I think about it, they are nothing more than bones in a grave. Sooner orter, I will dig them out and crush them with a kick.¡±


    Kyle said something shocking on the spot, which shocked Rosen and the others.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    However, before Abner could finish, Kyle waved his hand.


    ¡°Ask me how many years I am confident in destroying the Bora Kingdom, and I can tell you clearly.


    ¡°In less than three years, I will wipe out the entire Bora Kingdom and turn it into dust.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice boomed like thunder, instantly shocking all the civil and military ministers in the hall.


    So this was the belief hidden in the king¡¯s heart, and it was so straightforward with no hesitation at all.


    However, after the shock, Rosen and the others also sighed endlessly in their hearts.


    What the King of Ln shared was also what they secretly wanted too.


    Back then, when the Kingdom of Boraunched a sneak attack on Ln, they signed an alliance agreement. This humiliation was not only borne by Kyle alone, but also by the entire empire.


    There were so many ministers and nobles in the entire pce. There was no one who did not disagree on wanting to take revenge on the Kingdom of Bora.


    Therefore, today, Kyle directly revealed his true intentions. It could also be considered as a precaution for Rosen and the others as well.


    The people of Ln including Puye were inexplicably excited now from this recent news.

 Chapter 68 - Your Majesty, You Might As Well…

    <h4>Chapter 68: Your Majesty, You Might As Well¡­</h4>


    Although he came from the Spartan Kingdom, he could still feel the firm conviction and confidence in the national power of the Ln Empire from the words of King Kyle.


    Was this the attitude of a true king?


    He had fallen in love!


    Puye immediately bowed to Kyle.


    His tone was sincere and he spoke with admiration in his eyes. ¡°I am truly deeply intrigued. I deeply feel that His Majesty is mighty and unstoppable.


    ¡°It was just as the King of Spartan said, a sudden disease is nothing more than a small stumbling block for greater progress.


    ¡°However, in the face of the iparable power of the Ln Empire, they will have no other effect than being crushed or kicked away.¡±


    The King of Ln¡¯s answer was the true answer to show his status to the world. His humble subject was extremely impressed and could only gawk at him in admiration.


    As he spoke, Puye took out the previous document written by Marcus.


    ¡°I will only present this document to his majesty. On behalf of the Spartan Kingdom, I am a man of my word and have long sincee to a conclusion.


    ¡°The Spartan King has admired the culture of the Ln Empire for a long time. He also has great admiration for the strength of the Ln Empire and the wisdom of the monarch.


    ¡°Now, all three questions have been answered perfectly. I implore His Majesty to ept this document. After I return to the country, a new diplomatic mission will immediatelye to the Ln Empire.


    ¡°However, this time, the mission of the diplomatic mission is not to hand in the letter of friendship between the two countries, but to truly worship the Ln Empire as the suzerain country, paying tribute every year and greeting each other every year respectfully.¡±


    Looking at the document that Puye held in his hand again, Kyle did not immediately send someone to receive it. Instead, his expression changed.


    Based on how he saw it, this progress was too fast, and a little too smooth. This caused Kyle to have some doubts in his heart. It was not a simple matter to treat another country as the suzerain country, and it should not be decided by a few questions.


    The Ln Empire had a lot of vassal countries. Most of them were weak, and their territory was not big. However, even these small countries had gone through a process when they treated the Ln Empire as the suzerain country.


    On the contrary, a Spartan Kingdom seemed to be a little reckless and willful.


    This was not a trap, right?


    The Ln Empire had answered three questions perfectly, but for some reason, Kyle felt that the Spartan Kingdom seemed to be brewing something he did not know.


    It was as if they were expecting the Ln Empire to solve three questions and quickly be the suzerain of the Spartan Kingdom.


    It was as if they would not be able to gain it if they were toote.


    Could it be that the Spartan Kingdom was in a hurry to recognize the Ln Empire as the suzerain so that they could take the hit for any troubles they caused soon?


    Kyle could not help but have such doubts.


    After all, it was not easy to ept underlings. The underlings would have to worship the person in power, and they would have to listen to the person in power¡¯s orders.


    In that case, once the underlings have problems and are met with danger, the person in power would definitely have to lend a hand.


    There might be some conspiracy hidden behind something. Kyle was somewhat hesitant because of this. After thinking about it for a while, Kyle still gave a slight signal to Abner.


    Abner immediately walked over and took the document with both hands. The meaning of taking it this time was different from thest time.


    Last time, he was checking the content to verify it. This time, taking it meant that he had agreed to the request of the Spartan Kingdom to treat the Ln Empire as the suzerain.


    Therefore, before Kyle made aplete decision, he could not take it over by himself. He could only let his ministers take it first.


    ¡°Envoy Puye, regarding the matter of your country treating the Ln Empire as the suzerain, we can not make a hasty decision.


    ¡°I still need to discuss it with the ministers. Let¡¯s call it a day. You should go back and wait for the news.¡±


    Although Puye was a little anxious, he knew that the more urgent the matter was, the worse it would be. So, he could only bow to Kyle and then leave carefully.


    After Puye left, most of the ministers also left. Only Rosen and the others remained by Kyle¡¯s side.


    When everyone left, Allen said anxiously, ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t have said so easily that we want to destroy the Bora Kingdom in three years.


    ¡°I dare guarantee that today¡¯s matter will only take a month at most to travel to the Bora Kingdom. At that time, the people of the Bora Kingdom will definitely be on guard against the Ln Empire.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it will probably be much more difficult for the Ln Empire to destroy the people of the Bora Kingdom in one go.¡±


    However, Kyle directly waved his hand. He was still very confident about this problem.


    ¡°As I said just now, the people of Bora are just a bunch of useless chickens and dogs. As long as the Ln Empire¡¯s strong soldiers arrive, they will copse and disperse in an instant.


    ¡°Lorne told me this himself. He said that the Ln Empire has an iparable crushing power against the people of Bora. They will be able to fight a war of national extermination within two to three years at most.


    ¡°Under such circumstances, is there any difference whether or not they are on guard in advance


    ¡°They have already reached the stage of a war of national extermination. No matter how they fight, it will be the same oue. That is, our Ln Empire will crush them directly!¡±


    Kyle¡¯s words revealed a high-spirited aura. After listening to it, Allen could not help but fall silent.


    Regarding theparison of strength between the two countries, he was confident. After all, he had always been in charge of the Ministry of War aspect.


    Moreover, even Lorne had also said the same thing, with the young man¡¯s judgment, Allen knew that that man had no wrongs.


    However, he still dared not say anything, so Rosen immediately took over the conversation.


    ¡°Your Majesty, even if that¡¯s the case, we shouldn¡¯t say it directly in front of that foreign envoy.


    ¡°On the surface, he may be asking a question, but in reality, he is stirring up trouble. He is deliberately stirring up a war between us and the Bora people.


    ¡°And to do such a thing intentionally, I would never believe that the Spartan Kingdom does not have any other ideas.


    ¡°If we openly express our attitude in this hall, wouldn¡¯t it just cause more trouble?¡±


    When Kyle heard Rosen speak so solemnly, he could not help but hesitate.


    This third question was the only one that he did not consult Lorne in the tavern with.


    Could it be that he had made a mistake on this question?


    That would be too embarrassing.


    However, when it came to governing a country, one needed to be careful. It was impossible for him to just wave his hand and do nothing about it after he so brazenly told others of his n.


    Therefore, Kyle still asked with some worry, ¡°In Rosen¡¯s opinion, what should I do next?¡±


    Rosen gestured with his hand, then, he replied, ¡°The good thing about today¡¯s matter is that His Majesty has not personally received that document. This means that the Ln Empire has not officially epted the Spartan Kingdom as a vassal state. There is still room for improvement in this matter.


    ¡°I suggest that Your Majesty, you might as well go to that tavern and ask Lorne about it. Perhaps it¡¯ll have an unexpected effect in terms of how he sees it.


    ¡°We only need to know what the purpose of the Spartan Kingdom¡¯s actions is, and whether it¡¯s necessary or not to ept them as a vassal state.


    ¡°As long as we know this, we¡¯ll know what to do next..¡±

 Chapter 69 - A Real Conspiracy!

    <h4>Chapter 69: A Real Conspiracy!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Rosen and the others were slowly having a change of heart. They could not decide what to do with Lorne either.


    It seemed that Lorne had be their outside assistance. Whenever they encountered a difficult problem that they could not solve, they could not think clearly about the problem, and they could not see the situation clearly, so they would ask him for help.


    As for Kyle, he could not help but feel a headacheing on.


    Sure enough, he would not be able to escape the control of fate. After much thought, he still had to rely on Lorne to answer all three questions correctly and well.


    He originally wanted to show off, but he did not expect that not only did he not receive the approval of the ministers, but he was also even forced to go to Lorne and ask for advice.


    This was a true blow to Kyle¡¯s ego.


    After a moment of silence, Kyle asked tentatively, ¡°Do I really have to go?¡±


    In the end, the few ministers present nodded heavily.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Good job, the moment the ministers pushed him, they held back yet again.


    After walking back and forth on the spot for a few rounds, Kyle still felt helpless. He could only throw up his hands in resignation.


    ¡°Alright, but Abner, you will have to go with me!¡±


    Abner suddenly seemed to have choked on something. His facial expression instantly stiffened.


    As expected, as long as the king went, he would definitely be called to follow along as well.


    Abner could only agree to the king¡¯s order.


    ¡­


    It was just like that, the carriage of the king and the minister drove out of the pce. The atmosphere along the way turned quite grave.


    They had already begun to imagine the next oing storm brewing in their minds.


    When the carriage stopped two streets away, Kyle braced himself and headed for the tavern.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Lorne pping his face on the counter with a bored expression.


    It seemed that he had nothing to do now.


    Kyle was instantly delighted by seeing his friend. He was happy to see Lorne in such a bored state. Otherwise, if he was not bored, he might not even bother to exin it to him.


    A smile bloomed on Kyle¡¯s face, and he deliberately stepped on the ground with heavy footsteps.


    Lorne was immediately startled awake by Kyle¡¯s loud footsteps.


    When he saw Kyle¡¯s smiling face, Lorne immediately nced at him lightly, and then he perked up.


    ¡°Old friend, you don¡¯t have to say anything first. Let me guess,you¡¯re going to ask how to answer the third question from the Spartan Kingdom?¡±


    Kyle¡¯s smile did not change. He then pretended to be proud and said, ¡°Boss, you guessed it wrong. I¡¯m not looking for an answer from you today. The third question asked by the messenger of the Spartan Kingdom was answered by the King of Ln on the spot!¡±


    Lorne wiped a table clean while turning around and walking towards the kitchen.


    At the same time, Lorne replied right after, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about this. I¡¯ve already said that the King of Ln, and the officials of the pce were well aware of the few stupid questions that those barbarians asked. Only a few of you didn¡¯t understand and asked silly questions.¡±


    As he said that, he ran towards the kitchen and started to get busy. Since only two of them hade this time, there was no need to eat hotpot. Therefore, Lorne quickly brought out a few dishes.


    After the three of them sat around a table, Lorne poured wine for Kyle and Abner and asked, intentionally or unintentionally, ¡°You said that the king answered the third question on the spot. What question do you wish to ask me today?¡±


    Kyle immediately said in a mysterious and soft voice, ¡°ording to the information that I have gathered, the Spartan Kingdom actually asked the King of Ln if he will be able to destroy the Bora Kingdom.


    ¡°And King Kyle answered on the spot, saying that within three years, Bora Kingdom will bepletely destroyed!¡±


    Lorne nodded as if it was a matter of course. He was not surprised by this answer at all.


    Kyle immediately raised his eyebrows and continued, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not good for the king to be so direct in front of all the civil and military officials? If the Bora people hear it, won¡¯t they be on guard against it and fight back?¡±


    Kyle quickly told Lorne about his own concerns and the concerns of Rosen and the others. He wanted to hear what Lorne had to say.


    Lorne only shook his head slightly. In the end, he spread out his hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I think this answer is impable.


    ¡°The Ln Empire has always been at odds with the Bora Kingdom. There will be a battle sooner orter!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you long ago? As long as this battle is big, it will be a war of national extermination. There won¡¯t be any leeway left.


    ¡°With our current military strength, no matter if it¡¯s a surprise or a fair fight, there won¡¯t be a second oue.


    ¡°Currently, the Bora Kingdom is in an extremely weak positionpared to our Ln Empire. No matter what they think, as long as this war is fought, they won¡¯t be able to escape the fate of national extermination!¡±


    Kyle nodded. This statement was already in line with his thoughts. He was more concerned about another aspect.


    ¡°You did tell me this statement before, but I am a little puzzled as to why the Spartan Kingdom would ask this question.


    ¡°For me, the King of Ln, to answer so straightforwardly, could it be that I have fallen into the Spartan Kingdom¡¯s scheme?¡±


    Lorne took a bite of the food and then drank the wine on the table in one gulp.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why you¡¯re worried now. To tell you the truth, the Spartan Kingdom has been ying many tricks in the first ce.


    ¡°They have many hidden motives.


    ¡°The simplest reason is that they wanted to start a war between the Ln Empire and the Bora Kingdom in advance. It¡¯s best if they can fight a longsting war.


    ¡°In this way, the Ln Empire, which is the most powerful among the surrounding major forces, would be mired in a war.


    ¡°Think about it, if it reallyes to this, wouldn¡¯t the Spartan Kingdom be able to take this opportunity to crazily develop their strength and power around thend?


    ¡°After all, no one cares about them, and they¡¯ve hidden themselves in the remote southwest corner.


    ¡°After this longsting war that they expect is over, the Spartan Kingdom will have developed to an extremely powerful state. At that time, it will be truly useful to be on equal footing with the Ln Empire, and even have the strength to challenge them.


    ¡°This is the true ambition of the Spartan Kingdom!¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, the expressions of Kyle and Abner changed drastically!

 Chapter 70 - Sudden Enlightenment!

    Chapter 70: Sudden Enlightenment!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was not that they had not thought about this question, but they had not thought it through so thoroughly.


    Kyle said anxiously, ¡°If that is the case, is it a bad move for the king to answer in person so straightforwardly? Oh no, oh no. I thought what he did was a good idea. The king should have used other words to prevaricate and then consider how to answer the envoy¡¯s at ater time after a discussion.¡±


    Lorne immediately rolled his eyes at his friend.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Look, why are you so anxious? What¡¯s there to be anxious about?


    ¡°The Spartan Kingdom only has such a conspiracy and ambition, but are they sure to seed?


    ¡°All the assumptions are based on the fact that the Ln Empire and the Bora Kingdom are in a protracted war. But what if the war ends quickly?


    ¡°So, the current king and Abner¡¯s military soldiers already know what they¡¯re thinking. These people have been in power for so many years. Don¡¯t they have more things on their minds than you two merchants?¡±


    Kyle smiled embarrassedly, but he could not help butin in his heart about how unfair all this was.


    He really did not think much about it. At least when he was in the hall, he really did not think too deeply about it.


    However, now that he heard Lorne say it in detail, his train of thought was much clearer.


    There was a conspiracy burning in the Spartan Kingdom. This was something that he was worried about.


    However, this little trick would not have much of an impact on the Ln Empire.


    Thinking about it, the so-called conspiracy did not matter much. This meant that his answer at that time could be said to have given a correct answer.


    Kyle was relieved and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.


    At this moment, Abner suddenly said, ¡°Boss, actually, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. You were saying why the Spartan Kingdom had to send someone to the Ln Empire so urgently.


    ¡°And then there were three problems. After that, they even stated that they wanted to treat our Ln Empire as their suzerain.


    ¡°The Spartan Kingdom has quite a lot ofnd. Their defenses aren¡¯t bad either. They canpletely be a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°Although such arge kingdom is far inferior to Ln, there¡¯s no need for them to put on a bitter face and beg to be sent here for protection. They should be treated as a vassal country.


    ¡°Do you think they have any motives in this matter?¡±


    Lorne looked at Abner in surprise. Then, he could not help but point his finger and say, ¡°That¡¯s right Boo. Hey, your question is a little better than what Charles asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while for me toe up with a question that I need to use my brain to think about, and not juste up with it casually with my eyes closed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This sentence seemed to praise the level of the questions he asked, but no matter which direction he looked at, he still felt that it was a little strange. Then, a secondter, Abner felt that Kyle, who was sitting across from him, was looking at him with a slightly murderous gaze.


    Abner was suddenly a little dumbfounded.


    Why was the King of Ln looking at him like that?


    The king tried to keep a stoic gave, but he could not help but snort in his heart.


    It was all because of that sentence, ¡°It¡¯s much better than the questions Charles asks.¡±


    It was as if he had never had a brain before.


    ¡­


    However, a joke was still a joke. Kyle and Abner still turned their gazes to Lorne.


    They all wanted to know why the Spartan Kingdom was in such a hurry to worship the Ln Empire as their suzerain?


    Could it be that they had nothing better to do and simply wanted to find a higher power to be under?


    Then this conclusion was too ridiculous.


    Lorne tapped his fingers lightly on the table and asked in return, ¡°I remember that the king trusted by the Spartan Kingdom is called Marcus. He seems to be a young man?¡±


    Kyle immediately nodded. He was certain of this point. Marcus was indeed a young man, and he had ascended to the position of king less than a few months ago.


    Regarding this, he had personally asked the messenger named Puye.


    Lorne nodded and began to analyze the situation.


    ¡°For a country, there are only a few reasons why it is in a hurry to call a strong country as its suzerain.


    ¡°Either the country is weak, or the country is facing internal and external problems. It needs to find a strong backer to support it.


    ¡°Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a country that would want to find someone to suppress it.¡±


    Kyle and Abner agreed. They were also certain about this point.


    The small countries that used to worship the Ln Empire as their suzerain country had to submit because they were too close to the Ln Empire and were too weak to fight back.


    Otherwise, who would really be willing to acknowledge that they were weak?


    Seeing the two of them nodding their heads, Lorne continued, ¡°The strength of the Spartan Kingdom isn¡¯t considered weak.


    ¡°In the southwest region, they technically y the role of the master. Therefore, it¡¯s unrealistic to say that other countries are weak and dependent on others.


    ¡°And among the internal and external problems, their external problems are nothing more than our Ln Empire¡¯s attack on the Bora Kingdom in the north.


    ¡°However, now, our Ln Empire and Bora Kingdom are clearly hostile towards each other. Sooner orter, there will be a war, and no one would really have the leisure to deal with the Spartan Kingdom first.


    ¡°In summary, the real problem of the Spartan Kingdom is definitely due to internal problems. They have internal problems.¡±


    After a brief analysis, Lorne directly rified the train of thought for Abner and Kyle.


    A strange light shed in Kyle¡¯s eyes. He could not help but take the initiative to insinuate, ¡°ording to you, there is an internal conflict in the Spartan Kingdom.


    ¡°And this internal conflict is rted to Marcus?¡±


    Lorne immediately snapped his fingers and said very straightforwardly, ¡°That¡¯s right. The wisdom of your old investigative skills have finally improved by a little. It is not in vain that I have been carefully teaching you.¡±


    Wrinkles appeared on Kyle¡¯s forehead.


    What does this kid mean?


    However, he was toozy to bother with this silly banter. In any case, he was already used to it. Seeing that Lorne¡¯s wine ss was empty, Kyle immediately filled it up for him. Finally, he said with some anticipation, ¡°Then what kind of internal strife would make Marcus so eager to seek Ln¡¯s help?¡±


    Lorne could not help but wink when Kyle filled his wine ss.


    As expected, his old friend had some foresight and even knew how to pour wine for him.


    Lorne¡¯s interest immediately soared.. He dipped his finger into the wine and wrote the word Marcus on the table.

 Chapter 71 - Ungrateful Wrenches

    Chapter 71: Ungrateful Wrenches


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t know much about the King of Spartan. After all, he has just ascended to the throne not long ago.


    ¡°I reckon that even within their own country, there aren¡¯t many people who truly understand him.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t stop me from making a certain deduction. That is that this young king doesn¡¯t have the strength to control the Spartan Kingdom.


    ¡°In terms of his age, he is just a teenager. What kind of prestige do you think he has to make the entire Spartan Kingdom submit to him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Marcus, but I have heard about the Spartan Kingdom, and I know a little about their internal works.


    ¡°Like most of the barbarians, the Spartan Kingdom is formed by countless tribes. It even includes several countries that used to be kings on the teau.


    ¡°In the past, the king of the Spartan Kingdom used to be an old man who had a certain amount of experience and had the prestige of ruling for many years.


    ¡°But if a young man suddenly reces such a person, would all the tribes in the country be willing to submit to him?


    ¡°Not to mention, a few of the big tribes could definitely harbor different intentions. Even the prime minister in the Spartan Kingdom could highly likely establish his own tribe to fight against the king.


    ¡°Do you think that under such circumstances, Marcus would be in danger?¡±


    This was actually the history that Lorne was familiar with. During the period when Marcus took over, the Spartan Kingdom was already divided internally and was fighting on its own.


    Now that he had used such an analysis, the truth was naturally revealed as such.


    These words stunned Kyle and Abner, they had never investigated what the internal situation of the Spartan Kingdom was like.


    After all, they were in a remote area, and there were so few entrances to spy on. Thend was also very deste around. Therefore, they never had an interest in keeping an eye on this ce right from the beginning.


    Therefore, knowing the number of factions that were there in the country, and how fierce the fight between the king and his people, would naturally not be known to them.


    However, after listening to Lorne¡¯s analysis, the two of them understood it all in an instant.


    Kyle could not help but say to himself, ¡°Marcus is young. The leader must not be weak and the subject to be strong. He can¡¯t suppress the ambitions of so many tribes and subjects under him if he holds no power.


    ¡°Therefore, as soon as he ascended to the position of King, the people under him were obviously dissatisfied. They wanted to take this opportunity to tear the Spartan Kingdom into pieces.¡±


    Lorne nodded, expressing his approval of this statement.


    ¡°That could be a reason as well. If we¡¯re talking about Marcus, he does seem to have some wisdom and strategy.


    ¡°He even sent people to the Ln Empire to protect himself from certain threats!


    ¡°As long as he is under Ln, it could be seen as a barrier protecting him, he would receive the protection and security of the Ln Empire.


    ¡°The ministers under him and the leaders of the various tribes would have to worry about the Ln Empire, which is thousands of miles away, and the king of our country sending troops to suppress them were anything to happen to him.


    ¡°Once internal disputes break out in the Spartan Kingdom, it will be to the point where war and firearms can not be reconciled.


    ¡°Can those leaders and some ipetent ministers really stop our Ln¡¯s stronghold soldiers?¡±


    Kyle could not help gasp in shock.


    ¡°I understand. I finally understand. So that¡¯s the true reason.


    ¡°He actually used this as an opportunity to gain a strong backer and shelter himself from the wind and rain.


    ¡°When this Marcus person fully develops his wings, then only would he be able to resolve the internal conflicts of his kingdom.


    ¡°He¡¯s much too young and has nothing to lose. It may be a little embarrassing going under Ln¡¯s care right now. However,pared to his own power and position, it would be worth it for him in the future!¡±


    Lorne patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Old friend, you¡¯re really bright today. You drew inferences from one example.


    ¡°But there is one thing you have not mentioned. When Marcus bes independent, it will be a question of whether he will still recognize the Ln Empire as the suzerain or not!¡±


    Abner immediately frowned and said, ¡°Lorne, ording to what you¡¯re saying, is this Marcus an ungrateful wretch?


    ¡°If he¡¯s hungry, he will ask for meat. Once he¡¯s full, he will kick us away. Would there be a chance of retaliation though?¡±


    Lorne pursed his lips and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s not even mention him. Which of the countries around Ln aren¡¯t ungrateful wretches?¡±


    Kyle and Abner instantly fell silent.


    They could not ept this because it was the truth.


    Those small countries and small forces were really a pack of wolf pups.


    It was just that Ln¡¯s strength over them was huge now, so the wolf pups are justying on the ground pretending to be dogs. However, once Ln is seen to be in a state of decline, they would immediately turn into hungry wolves.


    Kyle could not help but scratch his chin, and then slowly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we should not ept the Spartan Kingdom¡¯s aid this time, and should focus on our own fight.


    ¡°Wait until they¡¯re torn apart, and then we will dispatch the deadly soldiers to clean up the mess. Then, we¡¯ll just sit back and reap the benefits from their struggle. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    Lorne immediately looked at Kyle with a look of disappointment.


    ¡°You old friend, you really shouldn¡¯t be allowed to govern a kingdom. I can¡¯t believe I even praised you for what you said just now.


    ¡°In the end, you turned into a blockhead after just a few words.¡±


    The corner of Kyle¡¯mouth suddenly twitched twice.


    ¡°Brother, am I wrong?¡±


    Lorne shook his head violently.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to have such thoughts, after all, you are not the king of a country. The king has much more to considerpared to what you want in life.


    ¡°If it were up to the King of Ln, he would definitely not be like you and refuse the Spartan Kingdom¡¯s plea. Instead, he would be happy to be a suzerain kingdom.¡±


    Kyle immediately covered his face in shame. Lorne did not know that they were clearly the same person. Why did his suggestion not seem to be worthy?


    He was really too ashamed and really wanted to apologize¡­


    Of course, although he was ashamed, he still had to have a proper discussion about serious matters.


    ¡°Lorne, didn¡¯t you just say that Marcus was an ungrateful wretch? Why should he be happy to be a suzerain kingdom now?¡±


    Lorne did not mock Kyle at all. Instead, he pulled Kyle and Abner to his side.


    ¡°Because you only saw the surface of this whole situation. You only thought of not agreeing to Marcus¡¯s request, which in turn could cause the whole of Spartan to fall into civil strife.


    ¡°Actually, as long as the strategy is implemented well, sometimes, it¡¯s important to feed the wolf pups meet.¡±

 Chapter 72 - Be the Suzerian That You Are!

    <h4>Chapter 72: Be the Suzerian That You Are!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    They were immediately interested in this strategy.


    For the surrounding small countries, although they were small, they were nothing more than a pack of baby wolves that could be easily destroyed with a single kick.


    Even if the Ln Empire wanted to get something out of them, they would not be able to get anything good or of quality out of them.


    However, for the Spartan Kingdom, they could be much more beneficiary for the Ln Empire in the future. This was because they were not considered a small kingdom. Therefore, it would be a good thing for the Ln Empire to feed this baby wolf for future benefits.


    Kyle immediately said excitedly, ¡°Boss, quickly tell us, what kind of strategy is this?¡±


    Lorne nodded and then gestured to the two of them. ¡°The most important thing is being crowned suzerain and the situation where Marcus urgently needs assistance.¡±


    Abner pondered for a moment and then said hesitantly, ¡°Could it be that they are using the identity of having a suzerain to interfere with other affairs?¡±


    Lorne immediately patted the table lightly.


    ¡°Right on point my smart friend.¡±


    Abner immediately chuckled, as if being praised by Lorne was something to be proud of.


    Lorne continued to exin, ¡°If they were to stand on the Ln King¡¯s side now, they would have to pay tribute to the Ln Empire.


    ¡°We could request that as the suzerain kingdom, we should send troops to guard the borders of the two countries, or simply forge fortresses within the borders of the Spartan Kingdom as an excuse to protect them, but in reality, this wil lbe able to restrict many of their sneaky movements.


    ¡°With that, as long as there are any major changes in their country, we can immediately send our troops to intervene.


    ¡°When that timees, we can stir up trouble amidst the chaos in the name of being the suzerain. In any case, we can intervene anytime and even manage their internal affairs.


    ¡°In fact, as long as this strategy seeds, it could be up to us to decide whether or not this Marcus can continue to be the king in the Spartan Kingdom.


    ¡°Forget about feeding the wolves, the Ln Empire could basically raise this wolf to do its bidding in the future.


    ¡°Let me ask you, after knowing this possibility, would you ept the title of being the suzerian?¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Kyle immediately pped his hands.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll say yes to it now!


    ¡°If there is such a good thing, whoever doesn¡¯t do it will be a fool. If I were the current king, I would immediately agree to the terms!¡±


    Lorne pped his hands and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Let me tell you, the current king might have the same idea.


    ¡°Moreover, after bing the suzerain of the Spartan Kingdom, there will be more benefits than just this. Wait until the Ln Empireunches a war against the Bora Kingdom.


    ¡°The Ln King could immediately request the Spartan Kingdom to send troops from the other side as the suzerain, bringing great pressure to the Bora Kingdom from other directions. By utilizing this, the Ln King would have a smoother road to victory in this war!¡±


    Kyle kept getting more and more excited. His hands kept rubbing his thighs, as if he had already foreseen the scene described by Lorne.


    However, after he calmed down a little, Kyle said with some hesitation, ¡°But if the Ln King puts these terms on the table, will Marcus agree?


    ¡°He¡¯s not a stupid person. This would be him digging his own grave. Would he be at ease knowing that he would have to sacrifice these things for his suzerian kingdom?¡±


    Lorne snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to him whether he agrees or not. If he doesn¡¯t agree, they just won¡¯t be the suzerain.


    ¡°The important point is that Marcus is the one whose begging. It¡¯s not us us that¡¯s begging him. It¡¯s obvious that he would take whatever he can get.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree to this, what awaits him would be his kingdom falling into shamble.


    ¡°Moreover, with his young nature and ability to scheme thing, he must at least be a little bit conceited. He might think that with his ability, he can get out of the current predicament in the future when he gets stronger.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I would still take that gamble nontheless. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    Kyle could not help but nod. Then, he secretly memorized Lorne¡¯s point of view and reasoning.


    These were all wise sayings. It was a high-level game of scheming and warring between countries.


    Kyle felt that there were still many things that he had not learned thoroughly. He quickly took the opportunity to catch up on his life lessons.


    In the past, he only felt that if he took in a group of underlings in the neighboring countries, he would be the suzerain.


    The biggest benefit was that he would have a greater status amongst others, and then he could show off the might of the Ln Empire. Only now did he understand that being the suzerain for others was more important to be able to reap benefits, and not just for gaining status.


    It seemed that he would have to use this method more in the future, not just for the spartan Kingdom. He might as well set up a few troops in the future that would be specially used to stay in other countries territories.


    In this way, as long as there were any changes in these countries, or if they were disadvantageous to his Ln Empire, he would immediately react and directly control the political situation of these countries.


    This was simply a brilliant move.


    It turned out that countries politics could go beyond just gaining poprity.


    Kyle realized that he had so much more to learn in life!


    ¡­


    Kyle and Abner finally let out a sigh of relief. The atmosphere in the tavern suddenly began to liven up now that the aching feeling in their chest were gone.


    After drinking a few rounds of wine, Kyle¡¯s face flushed red. Kyle knew that he could not drink anymore. Otherwise, he might reek of alcohol again. If he was unlucky and ran into Andrew again, he would be reprimanded.


    Therefore, in order to avoid that situation from happening again, Kyle quickly put down the wine ss in his hand and patted his clothes.


    ¡°Boss, I think it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s about time for me and my pal to go back.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ve taught me how to strategize on things. In the past, I thought?it was all about the surface leveled statuses.


    ¡°Now I realize that my understanding of the past is still too shallow. It seems that I should learn more from you in the future.¡±


    Lorne could not help but Pat Kyle¡¯shoulder.


    ¡°Old friend, if you weren¡¯t willing to acknowledge me as your master before, now you¡¯re regretting it, right?!


    ¡°But it¡¯s not toote to bring it up now. I still have time to take you as my disciple. You should consider it.


    ¡°When the timees, you and your son can take me as your master.¡±


    Hearing this, Abner¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Lorne was really awesome.


    He wanted to be the First Prince¡¯s teacher and the king¡¯s teacher!


    Even Kyle did not know what to say.


    He waved his hand repeatedly and said, ¡°No, no, no. Brother, please let me off. Stop talking about this. To be honest, I should arrange for that good-for-nothing kid of mine toe over in the next few days and let you teach him a thing or two..¡±

 Chapter 73 - Abner’s Doubts

    Chapter 73: Abner¡¯s Doubts


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lorne¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He was still very interested in doing this master student thing.


    To be honest, it was indeed a little boring to stay in the tavern every day. Therefore, he would asionally cook two new dishes for himself and create some new things every day to enrich his life. Only when he met Kyle and the others in his tavern was he able to enrich his life.


    After all, it was all fun and games to asionally act cool and talk big, but overall, his life was still a little boring.


    Now that his old friend said that he would let his sone over, would he be able to fully experience the joy of being a teacher?


    He did not know whether other people would be happy as teachers, but Lorne felt that he would definitely be very happy.


    If he had nothing to do, he would ask his old friend¡¯s son to do some chores, and then he would cross his legs at the counter to be the boss. That would be the life, right?


    Thinking of this, Lorne immediately said to Kyle with a sincere expression, ¡°Old friend, you have to bring him over. Hurry up and send that kid of yours over.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to teach and educate people. I have a strong sense of passion for teaching others now. It¡¯s simply a heavy responsibility on my shoulders that I must share.


    ¡°Next time you bring him here, you can entrust him to me. I will definitely teach him everything. Everything I know will be handed over to him.


    ¡°In a short time, you will be able to gain a good son who is knowledgeable, intellectual, well-versed in the principles of the world, and has unparalleled insight in many things!¡±


    Looking at Lorne¡¯s confident and smug appearance, Kyle did not know why, but he felt that something was not right.


    It seemed that there was something not quite right.


    Did he just get scammed into giving his son away to another scammer?


    However, he did not care about that. In any case, there was definitely nothing wrong with sending him to the finest scammer he knows and trust!


    Therefore, Kyle nodded at Lorne and said emotionally, ¡°Lorne, I am relieved with your assurances. After dealing with some matters, I will call my son over.


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll let him learn more from you. In the future, I¡¯ll have him to inherit my entire family business.¡±


    Lorne patted his chest even more and said with confidence, ¡°Old friend, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know who I am?


    ¡°I do have a lot of good qualities, but the most important thing is that I¡¯m honest. I¡¯ll do whatever I say.


    ¡°I promised that I¡¯ll teach your son everything I know, and I won¡¯t lie to you. As long as he receives my guidance, I guarantee that your son will be better than you in the way of earning money in business!¡±


    Kyle nodded quickly. His face showed a satisfied smile.


    Kyle¡¯s son was not a businessman at all, but the current First Prince.


    However, the way of running a country and the way of doing business had some simrities. At the very least, he could learn a lot from Lorne in terms of his social conduct and ability to govern things.


    Therefore, Kyle felt more assured knowing it was Lorne teaching him. He would send his son here to learn valuable things, and when he gives the official position to his son in the future, he would be able to better run the country.


    After Kyle and Lorne made an agreement, Kyle cupped his hands to him.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, Lorne. See you next time!¡±


    As he said that, he greeted Abner together and then left the tavern¡¯s door. After the two of them left, Lorne began to pack while humming a tune.


    He was still thinking happily in his heart about how he should act like a teacher when he meets his old friend¡¯s son.


    ¡­


    After Kyle and Abner boarded the carriage, they were also thinking about the same thing.


    After walking for a short distance, Abner could not help but ask first, ¡°Your Majesty, does the First Prince know that you have found a teacher for him?¡±


    Kyle shook his head.


    ¡°I did not have the time to tell him. After dealing with the Spartan Kingdom, I shall specially call him over and bring him here to be introduced to his teacher.¡±


    Abner thought of Lorne¡¯s sparkful personality and yful behavior, and could not help but start imagining crazy things.


    He thought of how the First Prince, Weiss, would be teased by Lorne, losing his dignity as the First Prince, and then going home toin to Kyle in a wronged manner.


    For a moment, Abner could not help but be at a loss of words. He could not take it anymore. He shuddered at the thought that quickly passed his mind and and cleared out the image out of his head, afraid that he wouldugh in front of the king.


    He even had to hold back hisughter to put on a solemn face.


    A worried look appeared on Abner¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°Your Makesty, with Lorne¡¯s talkative personality, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for him to teach the First Prince?¡±


    Kyle shook his head and exined to Abner, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know Lorne very well, I do.


    ¡°His personality is indeed a little lively. He likes to joke around and do happy things.


    ¡°But he was absolutely right about that thing he talked about just now. That is, he is an honest person deep down in his bones, and he never goes back on his word.


    ¡°He said that he would teach Weiss, so he definitely won¡¯t go back on his word. After all, this is a promise between him and me.


    ¡°Look, every time we went to him for help, although he said that he despises us, he always exins the problem clearly and analyzes it clearly for us to see.


    ¡°Such a young man who dares to do such thing would be the best candidate to teach Weiss.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that their ages are not too far apart. I¡¯m sure the teachers who teach etiquette and ethics are older, and Weiss listens to them well. However, it might not be the same for him and Lorne after Weiss realizes how young Lorne is too.¡±


    Abner was silent for a moment before he nodded.


    ¡°Your Majesty is right. I¡¯ve only met Lorne three times, but these three times, I¡¯m truly convinced of his capabilities. He¡¯s also a very good person. He¡¯s a person worthy of being entrusted with the First Prince¡¯s education.¡±


    Kyle changed to afortable position and leaned against the side of the carriage. Then, he raised his head to look at the sky.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rare to have such an amazing talent. He knows everything, covering all kinds of things.


    ¡°The way of governance, the culture and livelihood of people, the business studies, the use of military force on the battlefield, the analysis of the overall situation, and his unique vision¡­


    ¡°I only hope that Weiss can learn a thing or two from him. If he does, it will also benefit the governance of the country and the people. It will be of great benefit for everyone in the future as well.


    ¡°If he can learn more than that, I¡¯m sure that he would be able to catch up to his father. This way, I can rest assured when I hand over the Ln Empire to him in the future.¡±


    Abner could not help but nod agreeingly to Kyle.


    ¡°Your Majesty is concerned about the First Prince. If the First Prince knows your painstaking efforts, he will definitely study diligently and learn more practical things from Lorne!¡±

 Chapter 74 - You Can’t Compare a Human to a Monster!

    Chapter 74: You Can¡¯t Compare a Human to a Monster!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After a while, Abner scratched his head in confusion, then said with some doubt, ¡°Your Majesty, how can the gap of knowledge between humans be so big?


    ¡°I too am a rather intelligent person. I have learned much more than others in several fields of knowledge.


    ¡°However, aspared to Lorne, it seemed as though he had covered all fields of knowledge. I only know of this based on the several times we have met in the past few days.


    ¡°I am much older than him. I could be considered his senior even, but when I¡¯m beingpared to a man like that¡­


    ¡°It seems that my experience in the world and the knowledge I have gained over the years does not sum much to what Lorne knows. That man terrifies me to no end.¡±


    Kyle silently nced at Abner and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°In the past, I had the same concerns as you. I felt thatpared to Lorne, ordinary people like us would have no way to survive. However, muchter, I had an epiphany.¡±


    Abner was immediately attracted by Kyle¡¯s words.


    ¡°May I ask Your Majesty to borate more on this epiphany?¡±


    Kyle said quietly, ¡°We are humans, but he is a monster through and through. We are not of the same type. What is there topare? You¡¯re trying to use your mortal body topare with a monster. Wouldn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll just be digging your own grave whenparing these two?¡±


    Abner immediately understood what Kyle meant.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are very wise. Why didn¡¯t I think of this? Knowing that he is a monster and I would never be able to sum up to that¡­ It relieves me!¡±


    In the carriage, the two of them quietly reached an agreement. They had always thought that Lorne was a monster.


    On the other hand, Lorne, who was in his tiny tavern, had no idea that he had been given this title.


    ¡­


    Kyle¡¯s carriage soon returned to the pce. At this time, Rosen and the others were still in the study. They did not go anywhere and could not help but pace around.


    They stayed so that they could discuss the next major policy as soon as Kyle returned and also to find out what Lorne said.


    Before Rosen and the others surrounded Kyle when he entered the room, Kyle waved his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked about everything. The Spartan Kingdom has requested for Ln to be their suzerain and I shall agree to it!


    ¡°However, we would need to negotiate on a few terms.


    ¡°The Spartan Kingdom must allow our Ln Empire to build a fort within their borders and station troops to ensure the safety of our two countries.


    ¡°This is to ensure the suzerain rtionship between our two countries.


    ¡°If they agree, then we¡¯ll ept their request. If they don¡¯t, then we¡¯ll ask the envoys of the Spartan Kingdom to return to where they came from.¡±


    Before Rosen and the others could speak, Kyle had alreadyid all his cards out.


    Allen could not help but ask with some doubt, ¡°Your Majesty, may I know why you would agree to such things?¡±


    Kyle smiled and then exined his reasoning, ¡°This method was taught to me by Lorne.


    ¡°The reason why Marcus wants to ask us to be their suzerain is because the internal stability of Spartan is extremely unstable right now. The various tribes and ministers are dissatisfied with this young man, Marcus, bing the King of Spartan.


    ¡°Therefore, civil strife could break out in the country at any time, and it could fall apart at any time. Marcus wants to use the national prestige of our Ln Empire to protect his position as the King of Spartan!¡±


    As soon as Kyle exined this, the ministers had a look of sudden realization. This was the problem that had troubled them for a long time.


    This problem stemmed because they had too little information about the country, and they did not know their true intentions, so they had always been in a state of confusion.


    However, now that they heard Kyle¡¯s exnation, they finally understood what it all meant.


    The throne was not firmly in ce, and Marcus needed help to defend it.


    Rosen could not help but say, ¡°Your Majesty, is this from Lorne¡¯s analysis?¡±


    Kyle nodded slightly, and then gave Rosen a look.


    ¡°How did you know!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He knew, and naturally, he knew best when it came to Lorne¡¯s analysis. Among the ministers, he was the first to witness the magic of that young man.


    He had also experienced the heavy snow in the Bora Kingdom in the north and therge-scale drought in the eastern region of the river. These two magical things were predicted in advance.


    Therefore, it was not surprising that Lorne could calcte that there was a danger of civil strife in the Spartan Kingdom.


    After Rosen silently epted this fact, it was Andrew who frowned and raised his doubts in a daze.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if there is internal strife in the Spartan Kingdom, shouldn¡¯t we, the Ln Empire, reject their request to make us the suzerain?


    ¡°Let them fend for themselves and fall into chaos. Then we will lose aplete major force!¡±


    When Kyle heard Andrew¡¯s words, his eyes immediately lit up. He could not help but walk over and pat Andrew on the shoulder.


    ¡°It seems that your administrative ability is on the same level as mine.


    ¡°I asked the same question at that time. It seems that I am not alone at all.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s forehead scrunched up from Kyle¡¯s words.


    Was he insensitive to matters between the two countries?


    Why was he so eager to drag someone down with him as well?


    Was he still the wise king they had agreed on?


    Was respect really disappearing just like that?!


    As for the other ministers, they could not help but secretly rejoice when they saw Andrew being reprimanded for asking such a question. It was fortunate that they had processed the information much slower than him.


    Otherwise, the question just now would havee out from their mouths. When that time came, they would definitely be dragged along by Kyle to say that they were on the same level.


    Of course, a joke was just a joke. Kyle still exined the reasoning in a very serious manner, ¡°If we simply refuse the request of the Spartan Kingdom.


    ¡°Then their internal strife would only make us lose a potential enemy. When we reunite in the future, we can be a major force again. What benefits can we get from it if we don¡¯t?


    ¡°So not only should we not refuse, but we should also enthusiastically agree to their request.


    ¡°After we be their suzerain, together with the conditions that I¡¯ve just mentioned, we¡¯ll send troops to guard their territory.


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s any change or unrest, we can immediately send troops to interfere!¡±

 Chapter 75 - Lolan Shall be the Overlord of the World!

    <h4>Chapter 75: Ln Shall be the Overlord of the World!</h4>


    Looking at the few important ministers in the pce who had reacted well, Kyle¡¯s confidence immediately soared.


    He said, ¡°In the name of the so-called suzerain country, the biggest use is to be able to legitimately station troops at the Spartan Kingdom.


    ¡°And once something happens, we can use the excuse of protecting our vassal country to mobilize arge army from within and interfere in the politics of the entire Spartan Kingdom.


    ¡°When the timees, we, the Ln Empire, can be taking part in all the matters of the Spartan Kingdom. Although it won¡¯t directly expand our territory, it will undoubtedly increase our strength.


    ¡°In any case, these foreign barbarians are just a bunch of ungrateful wolves and won¡¯t notice a thing. So technically, there¡¯s nothing wrong with doing this.¡±


    As soon as Kyle finished speaking, everyone¡¯s breathing paced quicker. Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be glowing with desire.


    This was a group of talented people who had more than ten years of political experience and had received higher education ever since they were young.


    Kyle had delivered the message well. Naturally, they understood everything. Once they be the suzerain, they would have the opportunity to manipte the entire Spartan Kingdom in the palm of their hands


    Just thinking about it made them feel excited.


    Thinking about it this way, Marcus basically handed the Spartan Kingdom on a silver tter.


    These few ministers were not old schrs, and they had never paid attention to the rules of benevolence and propriety towards foreign tribes.


    On the contrary, they felt that this action was very reasonable. As long as it was beneficial to the Ln Empire, it was enough. As for the rest of the reasoning, they chose to turn a blind eye.


    At that moment, the ministers¡¯ thoughts began to drift, and they even began to think about the distant future of taking the initiative to stir up a dispute.


    After all, if there were no internal problems in the Spartan Kingdom, it would be impossible for the Ln Empire to send troops at will. So, why not take the initiative to y dirty tricks instead for a little push?


    Should they send people to plot against Marcus? Or deliberately support some of therge tribes and powerful ministers in the Spartan Kingdom to take the initiative to control them to fight?


    It had to be said that these ministers were all experienced in ying dirty tricks, conspiring, and ying political tricks.


    As soon as Kyle ryed Lorne¡¯s idea, they had already thought of how to create opportunities on their own initiative in the future.


    Rosen even eximed in amazement, ¡°Your Majesty, how do you think Lorne came up with such an amazing idea?


    ¡°Communication between countries is an extremely high-level trick of power. Ordinary people would never even see through it on the surface, so how could he think so thoroughly?


    ¡°If he really wants to formte Ln¡¯s foreign policy, I reckon that the Bora Kingdom will be yed like a fiddle by Lorne without even sending troops.¡±


    Kyle nced at Rosen.


    ¡°Why are you asking me, shouldn¡¯t you ask him?¡±


    Rosen immediately choked on his words. If Lorne himself was here, he would probably have to exin it to them. He had learned this trick from the tavern owner himself. It had to be said that he was very clever.


    Although it was overbearing and disgusting, it allowed him to achieve his grand wish of swimming in money.


    That was why Lorne naturally always put up a show in front of them.


    After discussing this n for a long time, Kyle sat down on the chair.


    He then instructed the others, ¡°Rosen, you and Abner will go find envoy Puyeter. Let him know to prepare for a meeting.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will call him to the pce and exin this matter to him. Then, let him go back and discuss the terms with Marcus.


    ¡°As for the two of you, try your best to prepare all the necessary procedures and documents in the shortest time possible. I believe that Marcus will definitely agree.¡±


    Everyone agreed one after another. Kyle leaned back on his chair and thought about the following scene in his mind. Suddenly, heughed evilly.


    ¡°This method is the best method thus far. When the matters in the Spartan Kingdom are settled, I¡¯ll have to issue such an order to the other countries.


    ¡°In any case, my Ln Empire doesn¡¯t have anything to offer, but we do have a lot of soldiers that are enough to be stationed in various countries.


    ¡°When the timees, Ln can build a few fortresses. By then, half of the world will be under my control!¡±


    This time, Kyle had really shown his quick wit. Without realizing it, Lorne had led him on the path of bing a world overlord.


    ¡­


    During the meeting the next day, Kyle unsurprisingly showed a rather strong and imposing manner. He requested that troops be stationed to build fortresses, or else he would refuse to be the suzerain.


    However, in the face of such a strong request from Kyle, the envoy, Puye, did not directly reject it. Instead, after sensing Kyle¡¯s determination, he indicated that he would go back and ask his king, Marcus.


    This made King Kyle and the others even more certain of Lorne¡¯s pure judgment. As expected, the Spartan Kingdom needed something from them.


    This also strengthened Kyle¡¯s request to station troops. If they did not agree, they would not be the suzerain and let the Spartan Kingdomfight within themselves.


    Under such circumstances, the exchange of terms between the two countries continued for three days. Puye had no choice but to send people to rush back to the country and ask Marcus for his opinion.


    However, the oue had long been predicted. Ln had gained another vassal state, and from then on, Ln shall embark on the road to bing a world overlord. There was no doubt about it.


    ¡­


    After handling this matter, Kyle finally had some free time.


    With free time, King Kyle naturally remembered the previous agreement with Lorne.


    He still had two things that he had yet to aplish.


    One was the business of refining crude salt that he had previously agreed upon, and the other was to call First Prince Weiss to go to the tavern to acknowledge Lorne as his teacher.


    These two things were very important. One was rted to whether he could be a happy king with wealth and freedom in the future, and the other was rted to how his crown prince could be nurtured.


    When he thought of this, Kyle, who was resting in the study room after the meeting ended, instructed the servant who had been standing guard by his side.


    ¡°Go to the First Prince and tell him toe over. Inform him that I have something to share with him.¡±


    The servant immediately bowed to Kyle, then quickly ran out and walked all the way to the First Prince¡¯s residence.


    Kyle did not wait long in the study room. There was a burst of hurried footsteps outside, but when they reached his door, the footsteps slowed down.


    The door of the study room was gently pushed open with a click, and then a tall, handsome young man walked in from outside..

 Chapter 76 - The Shocked First Prince!

    Chapter 76: The Shocked First Prince!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As soon as Weiss pushed open the door and entered, he saw Kyle sitting upright.


    He immediately gave a big bow to Kyle.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have requested for my presence, the First Prince!¡±


    Kyle immediately smiled and said, ¡°Stash your formalities somewhere else, boy. Between you and me, father and son, there is no need for such serious etiquette. In this study, just treat us as father and son.¡±


    After the First Prince, Weiss, got up, he sat down on the left-hand side of Kyle and respectfully waited for Kyle¡¯s instructions.


    Looking at his handsome, tall, and confident son, Kyle could not help but feel satisfied in his heart. To be honest, this son was what he wished to have. His son was pretty good at handling matters and was very serious in terms of political standings.


    Moreover, he was his eldest son, the child of his queen, Anna. He was quite fond of him.


    Therefore, there were no ripples or ill will at all. Without hesitation, Kyle directly made Weiss the First Prince and made him his future sessor.


    At the very least, among the few children he had, no one couldpete with Weiss for the position of being the crown prince, not even the Second Prince, Navast.


    Such a young man, who was doted on by him and was considered to be quite outstanding, would definitely be even more outstanding if he was sent to Lorne to learn more.


    At the thought of this, Kyle spoke very kindly to his son, ¡°Weiss, I have been too busy with government affairs recently, so I apologize for not paying much attention to you recently.


    ¡°Tell me, how is your academic progress?¡±


    Weiss showed a confident and bright smile, then said to Kyle respectfully, ¡°Father, I have studied a lot of new things since I came in.


    ¡°The few teachers you assigned to me taught me many things. I have really learned a lot.¡±


    Kyle nodded in satisfaction. After a few casual greetings, he changed the topic back to the main purpose.


    ¡°I called you here today because I found another good teacher for you. I¡¯ll take you to pay a visit since I¡¯m free today.¡±


    Weiss replied with some surprise, ¡°Father, don¡¯t I already have several teachers?¡±


    Kyle shook his head and then exined, ¡°This teacher would teach you many other different things from what you¡¯ve learned. The previous teachers will continue to teach you, of course.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that what you¡¯ve learned was about your own moral character, research on the ssics from ancient times, and various qualities in dealing with people, culture, and other things.


    ¡°But this teacher that I will introduce to you today would teach you something different.¡±


    Weiss was immediately interested.


    ¡°Father, what do you mean by something different?¡±


    Kyle immediately counted with his fingers.


    ¡°The art of war, the tactical way of using soldiers.


    ¡°The art of managing your people, the politically right way of scheming.


    ¡°The art of understanding your people, the empathetic way of rting with your people.


    ¡°And the way of vision, the art of thinking long-term. This is the way of the world.¡±


    Kyle directly said many different fields of study in one go, which instantly shocked the First Prince, Weiss.


    It looked like Kyle was overexaggerating Lorne as a teacher.


    Only a person who was like a god could be worthy of such evaluation!


    How could this teacher know about politics, military affairs, scheming and fighting, managing the people of the world, and even had the insights and empathetic feelings of rting to his people?


    Could it be that his father had found him a legendary great sage who was hidden from the world?


    One had to know that the few ministers in the pce were already considered top figures in the world. It would probably be very difficult to find someone better than his uncle, Rosen.


    Even so, he had never heard his father praise Rosen as much as this. So it seemed that the teacher that his father found for him was even better than Rosen?


    Weiss could not help but look forward to it. To have such a teacher, he had to meet him.


    As long as he could learn some profound knowledge from such a teacher, it would be indispensable for him to be in charge of government affairs in the future.


    Weiss immediately said to Kyle, ¡°Father, where did you find such a legendary teacher with profound knowledge?


    ¡°Could it be a great sage living in seclusion in the famous mountains and rivers?¡±


    Kyle shook his head and patted his son¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°There is no need to say more. I will bring you to meet your teacher now.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, Kyle asked his men to prepare the usual carriages and horses to leave the pce. He also changed into a set of ordinary clothes for himself and the First Prince.


    Weiss looked at the simple and in clothes on his body and felt a little puzzled and strange.


    It was just a visit to see his teacher. Why did he have to wear these ordinary clothes? Why must he use the clothes thatmoners wore?


    After pondering, he finally understood!


    It must be that this teacher¡¯s style was diligent and simple. He did not like luxurious clothes, so he should not wear such extravagant clothing. That would be disrespectful!


    It seemed that he was indeed a great sage who lived in seclusion! This great sage seems to retain such a hard and simple style.


    Such an excellent quality should be fir for the First Prince. It seemed that the teacher that his father found for him was indeed the right person to educate him on the ways of the world!


    Weiss immediately felt that he had an epiphany!


    He immediately changed the jade belt on his waist to an ordinary belt. This way, it would be even more simple. Presumably, it could earn the favor of this great sage.


    After the father and son got on the horse carriage and left the pce, Weiss¡¯s respect for his future teacher grew even more.


    He actually wanted the dignified king and his First Prince to put down their statuses and personally go out of the pce to receive and ask for advice. He must definitely be the world¡¯s top expert to garner such respect from the king!


    As expected, his father held him in high regard. He even found himself the world¡¯s top expert when looking for his teacher.


    In the past, his teacher had called him directly into the pce, but this one actually required him to go out of the pce to invite him.


    That man must be magnificent!


    Weiss¡¯s mind began to wonder about the wonders of his new teacher!


    In less than three seconds, he had already imagined an old man over eighty years old, with a white beard and hair, and holding on to a cane. His voice would be loud and full of energy, and when he spoke, it would contain all kinds of great truths.


    1


    He would be able to speak of the governance of the people¡¯s livelihood and the way to be a great king with just a few sentences. It was likely that his uncle, Rosen, would have to call himself a student in front of this presumed great sage.


    This First Prince of the Ln Empire had already begun to yearn endlessly to meet him soon. It would be great if he could have such a teacher!


    Apart from that, if he went back and showed off to his younger brothers and sisters, he would definitely receive a wave of envy and powerful ttery.


    Weiss quickly thought about how he should greet his new teacher respectfully so that he could earn the respect of the great sage as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 77 - So Young? The First Prince’s Doubts!

    Chapter 77: So Young? The First Prince¡¯s Doubts!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the carriage was halfway through the journey, Kyle suddenly remembered something and quickly instructed his son of something.


    ¡°Later, if your teacher asks, don¡¯t say that you are the First Prince of Ln.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t say that your name is Weiss. Just randomly make up a new name for yourself. Your current identity is that of the son of an ordinary medicinal herbs merchant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t address me as anything else except father.


    ¡°In the future, as long as we leave the pce, I won¡¯t be the King of Ln, and you won¡¯t be the First Prince. You must remember this!¡±


    Weiss was confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Could it be that after all this time, his father has never revealed his identity to this expert?


    F*ck, Weiss was shocked, so shocked that his scalp went numb.


    This is really too awesome.


    He did not expect that in front of this peerless expert, his father had to hide his identity and did not dare to reveal the details of his royal family, for fear of arousing the dissatisfaction of this expert.


    Perhaps this expert was willing to ept him as a student because his father had not revealed his royal identity, or else he would not have been so lucky.


    Perhaps this was the legendary expert who looked down on the nobles and did not take the king seriously. He was only willing to live in seclusion and work on himself.


    He did not think that he would be able to meet such an existence in his lifetime. He had really struck gold this time. He just did not know from which famous mountains his father found such an expert.


    Thinking of this, Weiss immediately replied with a solemn face.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°I will definitely not reveal our identities. We, father and son, are the most ordinary herb merchant family ever.


    ¡°I will definitely perform well in front of my teacher.¡±


    Kyle patted Weiss¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction.


    ¡°You are a promising child. You will definitely be satisfied when you see this teacherter.¡±


    As the carriage moved forward, Weiss, the First Prince of the Ln Empire, had been feeling uneasy. He was afraid that this expert whom he was about to meet would not be satisfied with him. Therefore, he had been thinking about what he should say at the first meeting and what kind of actions he should make to appear the most polite.


    With this thought in mind, the carriage stopped two streets away. Kyle casually exined to Weiss, ¡°Let¡¯s walk from here.¡±


    Weiss nodded solemnly. This was expected. This was to show respect for his teacher. After all, it would be impolite for a carriage to tter to the door of the other person¡¯s house. The other person might get angry.


    If Kyle knew what his precious son was thinking, he would have died from embarrassment.


    It was purely because there might be a royal emblem on the carriage that he had not noticed yet. At that time, his royal identity would be exposed, and it would be difficult to exin to Lorne.


    After all, Kyle clearly remembered that Lorne easily recognized Archduke Litt¡¯s convoy by recognizing the emblem on the carriage.


    After the father and son walked for a short distance, they saw the tiny tavern that Lorne had opened from a distance.


    Kyle immediately pointed to the tavern and said, ¡°See? Your teacher lives here.¡±


    As Weiss walked, he observed it from afar. Then, he could not help but nod repeatedly and praise crazily in his heart. As expected, a hidden gem in the corner of the city. A true hermit expert would never hide in the mountains or forests. Instead, he would temper his character in the mortal world.


    Looking at this shabby-looking tavern and the deserted business in front of the door, it was enough to prove one point. The teacher whom he was about to meet was a transcendent existence who was unmoved by money and did not care about any external things.


    As expected, only such a person with high moral conduct was worthy of his father and soning to the door in person.


    When the King and the First Prince of the Ln Empire walked to the door of the tavern, they were not immediately greeted. Instead, they had to look around for the owner.


    Weiss immediately saw Lorne, who was lying on the table reading some books. He looked at the young man who was about the same age as him with a serious look on his face.


    Weiss sighed. This man in front of him was the descendant of his teacher. Perhaps he was a grandson or something. As expected, the virtues of family education and learning were passed down from generation to generation.


    His own teacher was a well educated man. He knew everything and was proficient in all kinds of principles under the sky. Look at this junior of his! He also looked like he was eager to learn. He did note to the wrong ce!


    As for his precious son¡¯s crazy imagination, Kyle did not notice it at all.


    Instead, he quietly stood at the door and pointed at Lorne who was looking inside.


    ¡°Do you see? That is your teacher. When you go inter, remember not to expose yourself. Listen to your father¡¯s instructions for everything else.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    A big question mark slowly appeared on the First Prince¡¯s head.


    What the h*ll? What did he mean by that?


    He did not see anyone else in the tavern other than that young man. Did his father misjudge the wrong person?


    He waspletely in a state of enlightenment for it to be quickly broken. He quickly dragged his father to the side.


    ¡°Father, are you mistaken? Isn¡¯t that the teacher¡¯s grandson? You must have pointed at the wrong person.¡±


    This time, it was Kyles ¡®turn to be confused. What was his son saying? What grandfather and grandson.


    Kyle could not help but scratch his head. Then, he said with certainty, ¡°I have not reached the age where my eyesight falters. How can I be mistaken with such things?


    ¡°That man is your teacher. He is about the same age as you, but in terms of knowledge and understanding, there are hundreds and thousands of kilometers of difference between you two. You are a long way off.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of him as someone your age. I will not lie to you on this point.¡±


    ¡°If I was not this old, I would have taken him in as my teacher as well!¡±


    Weiss immediately fell silent. He could not believe this statement no matter how he looked at it. His father was probably teasing him. If it was an old man with white hair who was extremely knowledgeable, it would not be a big deal to say that he was iparable.


    However, he was just a young man?


    This young man did not look much older than him either. He might even be a few years younger than him.


    All that for this?


    Weiss did not want to believe it at all. Even if he started learning from his mother¡¯s womb, he would not know so much more than him.


    He might be a little better than him, but he definitely could not be his teacher.


    Weiss immediately looked at Kyle in disbelief.. It was obvious that he had a lot of doubts.

 Chapter 78 - This is Your Teacher, Quickly Bow!

    Chapter 78: This is Your Teacher, Quickly Bow!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When he felt his son¡¯s incredulous gaze, Kyle, of course, knew why. After all, it was indeed hard to believe that person¡¯s age. If he had not personally experienced the terrifying power of this young man from beginning to end, he would not have believed it as well.


    Therefore, he still exined to his First Prince earnestly, ¡°You must not not believe what you see.


    ¡°This young man in front of you knows a vast amount of knowledge. He is proficient in all the aspects that I mentioned to you previously.


    ¡°Even you learning twenty to thirty percent of what he knows will satisfy me. It will be enough for you to govern the country and be a wise monarch.


    ¡°You can imagine how capable he is knowing me saying al lthis.¡±


    Hearing his father praise him so freely, Weiss was truly shocked.


    He did not seem like he was joking. Although his father was not an extremely serious person, he was still very strict at times. At the very least, he would always choose a teacher for him. He would never randomly pick someone from the market and arrange them to meet the First Prince. Anyone the First Prince met was rted to the future of the Empire.


    Hence, this was why Weiss was shocked.


    This tall and thin young man who looked slightly more handsome than him, did he really have such a huge amount of knowledge in his brain?


    Did he really have the all-rounded talent that his father had mentioned?


    Was he really proficient in all kinds of theories in the world?


    As long as he learned twenty to thirty percent of his knowledge, would he really be a wise ruler of the generation?


    Just how powerful did he have to be to receive such a high evaluation?!


    Weiss only felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. He did not dare to think about it anymore. Looking at his son¡¯s horrified expression, Kyle could not help but pat his back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me and pay respects to your teacher. Remember my previous instructions. Do not expose your identity and be respectful to your teacher!¡±


    Following that, Kyle brought the First Prince Weiss into the tavern. Weiss carefully followed behind. He kept sizing up Lorne, wanting to see what kind of movements he would make.


    When Lorne heard footsteps, he immediately shifted his attention away from the book in front of him. When he saw Kyle, who was walking at the front, he immediately pped his hands.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my old friend. Come and sit down.¡±


    He stood up and gestured for Kyle and Weiss to sit down. However, when he saw Weiss for the first time, Lorne was a little surprised.


    This was the first time his old friend had brought a young man over. Previously, there had been middle-aged men like Warren of Boo.


    After thinking for a moment, he somewhat understood the situation. In the end, he pointed at Weiss and asked, ¡°So, who is this?¡±


    Kyle quickly introduced, ¡°This is what I promised you earlier. That good-for-nothing kid from my family is my eldest son.¡±


    Lorne¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. It was indeed his disciple. Amazing. He was about to be a teacher!


    Lorne immediately sized up Weiss from left to right, and then patted Weiss¡¯s shoulder as if he was an elder.


    ¡°Good, very good. You look like a hero at first nce. You are indeed a handsome man. You look tall and sturdy, and you look so charming, not more than me though¡­¡±


    Before Lorne finished speaking, Kyle hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s definitely not more than you. You are the most handsome young man I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Although my kid has some talent, he¡¯s still a little inferiorpared to you.¡±


    Lorne immediately looked at Kyle in surprise.


    It seemed that his friend had something up his sleeve. He actually praised Kyle before he could even tter himself.


    Amazing!


    He had almost been imitated by Kyle. However, Lorne still waved his hand excitedly.


    ¡°Hey, Charles, don¡¯t be like this.


    ¡°Although I have to admit that you have good taste.


    ¡°But we have to keep a low profile. In front of young people, we must always keep a humble and low profile and set an example for them.¡±


    The First Prince was speechless. ¡®Aren¡¯t you just a young man yourself?¡¯


    The f*k, this sentence came out from the mouth of a man who was about the same age as him. No matter how he heard it, it sounded awkward.


    Those who did not know better would have thought that it was an elder who was about the same age as his father. In the end, when he turned his head and saw his father¡¯s reaction, he saw that his father actually nodded slightly in agreement.


    Weiss immediately had doubts about life. What was wrong with this world?


    Was there something wrong with the way he got up and put on his clothes in the morning? Or should he take a step with his left foot before going out? Why did he feel that the world had changed?


    His father must have been brainwashed!


    Weiss instantly confirmed this thought. However, before he could think of anything else, Kyle patted his hand.


    ¡°Brother, my child¡¯s name is Chavime. You can call him that from now on.¡±


    Lorne immediately shook his head.


    ¡°No need, no need. A name is just a form of address. In the future, I might as well call him little friend.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His father was an old friend, and he was a little friend. They were indeed a perfect match.


    This was too much. It was not easy for him to think of a pseudonym, but in the end, the other party directly gave him the name little friend.


    However, beside him, Kyle nodded in agreement, ¡°Makes sense. Little friend is a friendly form of address, and it is convenient to call him as such.¡±


    The First Prince was on the verge of copse.


    Was this his father or someone else¡¯s father?


    Could it be that his father picked him up from the roadside?


    Why did he feel that his father and the owner of the tavern in front of him were the ones who were on the same page except him? Now, he has be the victim.


    However, for Weiss, this was not the end.


    Kyle tugged at his sleeve and ordered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bowing to your teacher and greeting him?¡±


    Weiss was immediately shocked. It was not because of anything else, but because of Lorne¡¯s young appearance, which was not much different from his own age. No matter how hard he tried, he could not say the word teacher.


    Just thinking about it made him feel awkward. He could not even pass this test. Weiss immediately looked at his father with a pitiful expression.


    However, Kyle only red at him, and then gestured with his chin.


    ¡°Child, I called you to respect your teacher. Did you forget all of what I said?¡±


    Seeing that his cute begging did not have any effect, Weiss immediately shrunk his neck, feeling wronged.


    Although Kyle doted on him, he was sometimes very strict with him when the time called for it. Once he said it, it meant that he, as the First Prince, could not disobey.


    Weiss immediately turned his head to look at Lorne and fell into deep thought..

 Chapter 79 - A Cold Case?

    Chapter 79: A Cold Case?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As someone of his own age, Weiss looked at Lorne¡¯s young face. He could not bring himself to call him a teacher. After all, the few teachers who had taught him morality were all famous people in the world. They were at least in their thirties or forties.


    However, this person in front of him was probably not even twenty, yet he had to call him teacher?


    Lorne seemed to have seen through Weiss¡¯s thoughts. He quietly said to Kyle, ¡°Old friend, don¡¯t make things difficult for this kid of yours.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t call me teacher. It¡¯ll be the same as me calling you uncle.


    ¡°After all, I see you as my brother, and we are considered equals. Your son can call me uncle. I have no problem with that at all.¡±


    Weiss¡¯s eyes instantly turned dazed, and he looked at Lorne in a shock.


    He did not want to call him his teacher, but now he was asking him to call him uncle?


    ording to the situation, he seemed to be showing off.


    Looking at Lorne¡¯s kind smile, Weiss could not help but shiver.


    Then, he hurriedly bowed to Lorne.


    ¡°Good day, teacher!¡±


    Lorne quickly helped Weiss up.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re all on the same side. There¡¯s no need for such etiquette.¡±


    The corner of Weiss¡¯s mouth twitched twice.


    ¡®Wow, he¡¯s really strong.¡¯


    No wonder father was so fond of this person. He really did have a few ys up his sleeve. As the First Prince, he had a lot of things to learn.


    After epting his students and performing his apprenticeship ceremony, Lorne beckoned Kyle and Weiss to sit down in their seats with ease.


    ¡°Old friend, clean up by yourself first. I¡¯ll go to the back and prepare a few dishes to celebrate being a teacher today!¡±


    With a smile on his face, Kyle wiped the table he was sitting on very naturally.


    As the King of Ln, he was usually surrounded by countless humans, enjoying delicacies of all kinds and delicacies. At this moment, he was wiping the tables and tidying up the table in this tavern. He even looked very natural and did not care about it at all.


    Weiss could not help but feel shocked.


    What kind of charm did his teacher have?


    Or did he use some sorcery to make his father the King of Ln praise him so much? So much so that he evenpletely put down his own ego.


    At this moment, Weiss suddenly saw the book that Lorne had been reading on the table.


    The Laws of Ln.


    Weiss was immediately interested. The owner of this tavern was actually studying thews of the Ln Empire.


    After flipping through it, he confirmed that this was the originalw book of Ln, which should have been bought from a nearby library.


    Weiss could not help but agree that he did have some knowledge, but he was still not sure if it was as deep as the deep blue sea described by his father.


    Soon, Lorne brought out a few dishes from the kitchen and ced them on the table very neatly.


    Weiss quickly put the book back to its original position carefully and quickly ran to sit across from his father.


    Just as he picked up a bite, Weiss¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    D*mn, it was delicious. It was not inferior to what he had eaten in the pce, it was even better! It was apletely different style and taste from what he was used to eating.


    It seemed that this cheap master of his was really a top chef.


    Kyle looked at his son, who was praising him as he ate. He even looked like he was wolfing down the food. He could not help but feel proud in his heart.


    As expected, this kid was inexperienced. Compared to him, Kyle, he was still far from being calm. Unfortunately, Kyle seemed to have forgotten that when he first came into contact with Lorne, he knew that his actions were not much different from Weiss.


    Soon, Lorne carried a small jar of wine and sat on the other side.


    Kyle immediately enjoyed the wine and poured a full cup for the three people present.


    The three of them drank and ate, chatting as they talked. However, it was mostly Kyle and Lorne who were chatting.


    After three rounds of drinking, it was Kyle who took the initiative to point at the book on the table not far away.


    He said with some doubt, ¡°Brother, why did you start studying Thew of Ln?¡±


    When Weiss was flipping through it just now, Kyle also saw it clearly. He could not help but ask now. Lorne spread his hands helplessly.


    ¡°What else can I do? It¡¯s just that there¡¯s nothing to do, so I went to the library to buy a volume. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll flip through it. It can be considered as leisure reading.¡±


    Kyle and Weiss were immediately speechless.


    ¡®D*mn, your way of fun is really different from others.


    ¡®While others find fun and drink wine, you find fun through studying the Ln Laws¡­


    ¡®What a hardcore man. He treats learning as fun and as a way to relieve stress and rx.¡¯


    ¡®Or is he just showing off?¡¯


    Weiss suddenly began to believe in this tavern owner¡¯s knowledge. However, suddenly, an idea shed through the prince¡¯s mind. Then, he took the initiative to toast to Lorn.


    ¡°Teacher, dare I ask, how much do you know about the Ln¡¯s Law?¡±


    Lorne immediately put on a very humble expression.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not worth asking, just a little. I barely know a little more than the head of the Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Law.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Ministry of Justice and the Department of Law were departments that specialized in managing the criminalw in the pce. Their interpretation of thew could be said to be first-ss.


    In terms of professionalism, Kyle and Rosen probably could not bepared to them. They knew a little more than theirpetent officials, even if thisw book had already been rummaged through.


    However, Kyle was already familiar with this routine. Other than being a little speechless, he was not particrly surprised. On the contrary, after Weiss¡¯s heart twitched for a while, he said tentatively, ¡°Let¡¯s put it to the test shall we? I know someone who is an official in the Ministry of Justice.


    ¡°He told mest time that there is an unsolved case in the Ministry of Justice. Because the officials of the various departments can not agree on the same opinion, they are unable to determine what kind of punishment should be handed down.


    ¡°Therefore, this case has been dyed for half a year and is still in the archives. I wonder if you have any way to solve this case?¡±


    Lorne¡¯s interest was immediately piqued.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Weiss nodded and gestured as he said, ¡°This case is called the case of the son killing the stepmother.


    ¡°The murderer of this case is called Liu Tong, and he is from Malo City in the Eastern region of the river.


    ¡°When Liu Tong was young, his birth mother died early. His father had another wife, who was Liu Tong¡¯s stepmother.


    ¡°However, the woman who had a second wife had a lover outside and sympathized with her husband, so she secretly killed Liu Tong¡¯s father.


    ¡°When Liu Tong was young, he naturally didn¡¯t know anything. However, when he grew up, he identally found out the truth, so in his anger, he directly killed his stepmother.


    ¡°However, no one coulde up with a unified decision on how Liu Tong should be sentenced, from the neighboring cities to thew department and thew department of Ln City¡­¡±

 Chapter 80 - Unravel the Mystery!

    Chapter 80: Unravel the Mystery!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Weiss paused and observed Lorne¡¯s expression.


    He found that his teacher was still very calm and listening quietly. He could not help but feel a strong sense of confidence from Lorne.


    He immediately continued, ¡°Many officials of the Ministry of Justice and thew department officials havepletely different views on this case.


    ¡°One faction believes that Liu Tong¡¯s stepmother killing his father was not a murder that happened in this time, so it will not be recorded in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s archives.


    ¡°Therefore, it is not reasonable for Liu Tong to take revenge for his father. It will not be established. In name, he and his stepmother are still mother and son.


    ¡°Liu Tong¡¯s actions are equivalent to killing his mother. Some say that his crime sentence should be even worse. He should be sentenced to death by a thousand cuts.¡±


    Although it sounded a little surreal, the evidence was quite convincing. Because Liu Tong was in the previous generation when he was young, his father¡¯s death was something that happened in the previous kingdom.


    The end of the kingdom at that time and the beginning of the kingdom now were already in chaos. The various princes had no idea how many forces there were. The files and archives of the previous kingdom had long been left behind. Therefore, regardless of the cause or the result, Liu Tong should indeed be sentenced to death by a thousand cuts.


    At this point, Lorne suddenly asked, ¡°What do the officials of the other faction think?¡±


    Weiss saw that Lorne was somewhat interested and quickly continued on with his story.


    ¡°The officials of the other faction think that although his father¡¯s death was a matter of the previous dynasty, the files and records have already been lost.¡±


    ¡°However, the murder case should not be eliminated because of this reason. No matter what, his stepmother was the murderer of his father.


    ¡°Therefore, to avenge his father, his crime should be reduced by a notch. He should be sentenced to death instead of suffering from the pain of being dismembered.¡±


    Beside him, Kyle had been listening quietly from the beginning to the end. When he heard this, he had already remembered that this case was indeed an unsolved case between the Ministry of Justice and thew department.


    It was a case that had happened half a year ago. It had been reported all the way from Malo City to the capital and was handed over to the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Law for a hearing.


    However, after thest round of debate, no conclusion had been reached at all, and no decision had been made on the verdict.


    The officials of the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Law simply put this case in front of Kyle again, wanting to ask the king for a verdict.


    Kyle remembered clearly that he did not know how to deal with the case at that time either. What the two factions said was actually reasonable. As the king, he could not casually sentence someone with a wave of his hand.


    Therefore, the result was that the criminal Liu Tong would be temporarily detained in the prison, waiting for the second or even third round of the trial.


    The reason why the First Prince Weiss saw the case was probably because he was familiar with the administrative affairs that he had arranged for him a few days ago, which allowed him toe to know about the case by ident.


    When he thought of this, Kyle immediately looked at Lorne with interest. With such a pending case, Kyle really wanted to know how the talented and seemingly omniscient Lorne would make his decision?


    Under the gaze of Kyle and Weiss, Lorne put down the cutlery in his hand and leaned his head on the back of the chair and looked bored.


    ¡°Huh¡­


    ¡°I thought it a great case that required the use of the Eastern region and other ces until all the criminal departments in Ln City were unable to solve it.


    ¡°In the end, after listening to your statement for a long time, it¡¯s not a difficult case at all. Why did it be an archived case anyways?


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not the head of the justice department or the head of thew department. Otherwise, everything would have been solved in a sh!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a verdict within half an hour after I receive the document!¡±


    Kyle and Weiss could not help but look at each other. Both of them fell into self-doubt. Was this clearly not an unsolved case?


    Although Kyle was not a professional in Ln¡¯s Law, at least he had studied it. Anyway he looked at it, he could not make a decision. He had to consider both the principles of thew and the severity of the punishment. This was the difficulty of this case.


    Moreover, it involved the session of dynasties between the previous dynasty and the current dynasty. It was a matter that was very difficult to judge.


    How did it be an easy case that could be judged within the time it takes for them to circle the whole pce for Lorne?


    Was what he said the same case as what his teacher had heard?


    Weiss immediately picked up the wine jar and poured wine for his father and Lorne.


    ¡°Teacher, why don¡¯t you tell me why you think this case can be solved so easily?¡±


    Lorne was very satisfied with Weiss¡¯s act of pouring wine for him. That was why he wanted to be a teacher in the first ce. He also wanted to show off his strength in front of the student he had just epted.


    Therefore, Lorne gently tapped the table with his knuckles as he slowly exined, ¡°First of all, the son is killing his stepmother. There are some things that need to be clearly distinguished.


    ¡°If he killed his own mother, then no matter what mistakes his mothermitted and whether or not she killed his father, it would be considered murder of a blood rtive. He should be sentenced to death by a thousand cuts.


    ¡°But this is his stepmother, not his biological mother. He has no blood rtionship with her.


    ¡°This kind of mother-son rtionship can only be maintained by the love between his stepmother and his biological father. Once the love rtionship is broken, this so-called mother-son rtionship will naturally vanish into thin air.


    ¡°But here we have to mention something else. His stepmother and her lover conspired together to kill his biological father.


    ¡°That was equivalent to Liu Tong¡¯s stepmother personally severing the rtionship that was maintained by love. It also cut off the mother-son rtionship between the two of them.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Liu Tong killing his stepmother wouldn¡¯t be considered as murdering his mother. It could only be considered as an ordinary murder case.


    ¡°Therefore, just based on this point alone, a death sentence by a thousand cuts is not in ordance with the rules. On the contrary, it is more appropriate to talk about a crime of murder. That means it¡¯ll go to the initial form, the death penalty.¡±


    Lorne¡¯s analysis process was notplicated, in fact, the cause and effect were well-organized and he just went straight into it.


    It was as if the fog was lifted directly in front of Kyle and Weiss¡¯s eyes.


    They had never thought that the rtionship between the stepmother and the adopted son could be so well defined.


    In other words, whether it was Kyle and his son, or the officials of the Ministry of Justice and thew department in the pce, they had all gone astray on this issue. They had never considered cutting in from this direction and directly rejecting the mother-son rtionship between Liu Tong and his stepmother.


    Amazing, his exnation was really amazing!


    For Kyle himself, he could not help but feel shocked.


    As expected, he bought Ln¡¯sw book just to pass the time for entertainment.


    This brother of his probably knew better than the person who edited the Ln¡¯sw book.


    On the other hand, the First Prince of Ln, Weiss, could not help but admire him even more. The teacher that his father found for him was amazing!


    He then asked even more respectfully, ¡°Teacher, if that¡¯s the case, then will Liu Tong be sentenced to death?¡±


    Lorne shook his head..

 Chapter 81 - Kyle’s Shock!

    <h4>Chapter 81: Kyle¡¯s Shock!</h4>


    Lorne picked up the wine ss on the table and downed it in one gulp.


    Weiss, who was beside him, quickly refilled his ss. It was obvious that he had gotten used to it already.


    Then Lorne continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how to determine the sentence first. Let¡¯s talk about the first dynasty of officials in the Ministry of Justice and thew department that you mentioned.


    ¡°They think that the case of Liu Tong¡¯s stepmother killing her father is a case from the previous dynasty and not a matter of the current dynasty, so they didn¡¯t record and pay attention to it. I wonder what you and your son think of this?¡±


    Lorne took the initiative to throw out a question back at them.


    Kyle immediately gave Weiss a look. This was a good time to show off that his son was a well educated boy in front of his teacher. He had to quickly leave a good impression on Lorne so that he could to be more willing to teach his First Prince.


    Of course, the real reason was that it was difficult for Kyle to say this question himself.


    The reason why he had not been able to finally decide how this case would end was because he had taken this factor into consideration.


    Nowadays, Ln did not care about the affairs of the previous kingdom rulings. This was themon opinion of most pce officials.


    The magistrates and chief judges in the local court generally dealt with matters in this way.


    Therefore, in Kyle¡¯s opinion, the view held by the officials in the Ministry of Justice and the department ofw was somewhat reasonable.


    However, in front of Lorne, Kyle did not dare to say this view out loud. Instinctively, he thought that he would be criticized after saying such a perspective.


    Therefore, he simply threw the opportunity to answer the question to his son and let the First Prince, Weiss, take the me.


    If he answered correctly, he would leave a good impression on his new teacher. If he did not answer correctly, he might have a lighter sentence aspared to Kyle if he answered.


    Sure enough, scamming his son was a traditional skill of this family. Kyle had honed this skill quite well.


    After noticing his father¡¯s gaze, Weiss immediately perked up. Then, he said to Lorne with some respect, ¡°Teacher, I think what these officials said makes sense.


    ¡°After all, there was a long period of chaos between the previous dynasty and the current dynasty. It may change its forces several times. Causing the filing system information to be extra chaotic


    ¡°So now that the Ln Empire has been unified, we¡¯ve reformed and reced the past. We¡¯ve filed the messy documents from the previous dynasties and adjusted the chaotic period. We even started recording and discussing all kinds of cases again.


    ¡°Therefore their opinions should be considered a reasonable matter.¡±


    After Weiss finished answering, what awaited him was not Lorne¡¯sments or praise.


    Instead, Lorne looked at him as if he was looking at a fool.


    This gazested for nearly half a minute, and it gave Weiss goosebumps all over his body.


    Under this gaze, it was as if he had really be a fool. The First Prince could not help but cough dryly to cover up his embarrassment.


    ¡°Teacher, is there anything wrong with what I said?¡±


    Lorne could not help but pat him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Fortunately, you and your father aremon businessmen. Thank goodness you¡¯re a businessman, so you won¡¯t be involved in politics or official matters.


    ¡°If you were, I would definitely advise you not to step into official matters. Otherwise, with your judgment, it would be difficult for you to survive!¡±


    Weiss¡¯s facial muscles suddenly twitched twice. This evaluation was too harsh. If he was really the son of a businessman, it would be fine, but he was the First Prince.


    The First Prince of the current dynasty ¡ª the future king ¡ª was actually being evaluated by his teacher as someone who did not understand politics and could not survive in political manners.


    He might as well find a rope now and hang himself on the beam of the house to die considering how well educated he is.


    Looking at his precious son¡¯s somewhat dumbfounded and forced look, Kyle felt a little heartache, but at the same time, he could not help but feel a little smug.


    He was still the smart one. He knew that he should first shift the me to the First Prince. Otherwise, he would have definitely been the one being looked down upon.


    As expected, after he became familiar with the ways of how Lorne posed, he became much smarter in everything he did. It seemed that if he stayed with a genius for too long, he too would gradually assimte into an intelligent person.


    Of course, even though he was proud of himself, Kyle still opened his mouth to help his son out of the predicament.


    ¡°Boss, tell us in detail, why exactly do you think like that?¡±


    Lorne gestured his hands and exined to Kyle.


    ¡°The idea that the current dynasty does not care about the previous dynasty is actually not wrong. It is not a big deal to bring it up


    ¡°It would make sense for ordinary people and officials to think that way. After all, it can greatly reduce the paperwork.


    ¡°But for the important officials of the pce who want to mingle in the upper echelons of the pce or even have a higher status, the members of the royal family must not have such a thought.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s the Ln Empire¡¯s era. Our Ln Empire hasn¡¯t been established for a long time, and the hearts of the people are still weary of the Ln Empire.


    ¡°We should empathize with the concept at hand to garner the hearts of our people.¡±


    Perhaps Weiss did not quite understand this sentence, but Kyle had started to appreciate Lorne¡¯s perspective.


    After all, he was the king, an expert in politics. Kyle had already deciphered some profound meaning from this sentence. Therefore, as soon as Lorne stopped talking, Kyle impatiently asked another question, ¡°Boss, what concept should we emphasize on?¡±


    Lorne nced at Kyle, whose face was filled with curiosity and interest, as well as Weiss, who was still in a half-dazed and half-regretful state.


    He immediately said, ¡°This concept is very simple, that the world is the Ln Empire¡¯s world.


    ¡°There is no difference between the previous dynasty and the current dynasty. Those who are physically strong, their upper and lower dynasties should be under the jurisdiction of the Ln Empire.


    ¡°The higher-ups of the pce are in charge. Only by maintaining this concept can the hearts of the people yearn for the Ln Empire to be more cohesive and powerful.


    ¡°Because only in this way will the people always remember that they are in the Ln Empire and are people of the Ln Empire.


    ¡°Otherwise, if there is a previous dynasty here and a previous dynasty there, are the people in the world the survivors of the previous dynasty or the people of the Ln Empire?


    ¡°To be more clear, if the murder casesmitted by the previous dynasties are not recorded in the current dynasty, then¡­


    ¡°They are not people born during these two periods. If the household registration is lost, does that mean that the poption is not counted and there is no need to pay taxes?¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Kyle was immediately shocked.


    The cutlery in his hand could not hold on any longer and fell onto the table with a nk.


    Superb, exquisite, he is beyondpare!


    What a great distinction between the current dynasty and the previous dynasty. What a great cohesion of themon people and their determination to support the Ln Empire.


    As the King of the Ln Empire, he had never paid attention to this aspect.


    He had never thought of making the people trust the Ln Empire more spiritually and in terms of the sense of belonging to the kingdom.


    Compared to this young man in front of him, he seemed to be somewhat ipetent as a king.


    In terms of ying chess, Lorne was probably 18 steps ahead of him. Compared to him, the political understanding of Kyle seemed to be far inferior..

 Chapter 82 - The Answer is Complete, The First Prince is Convinced!

    Chapter 82: The Answer is Complete, The First Prince is Convinced!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After silently debating with himself, Kyle picked up the cutlery that he had just dropped.


    Under Lorne¡¯s somewhat surprised gaze, Kyle quickly exined, ¡°What you said shocked me. It was so true. I felt a chill and couldn¡¯t hold on to my cutlery.¡±


    Lorne immediately said in surprise, ¡°Not bad, old friend. You actually understood what I said. I thought I was just speaking to myself.¡±


    Kyle was speechless.


    Could it be that he had already left an impression of being a fool to Lorne?


    ¡®Hey, that was too much. I¡¯m still the King of Ln.¡¯


    Although after spending so much time with him, Kyle had indeed discovered many shorings in politics. Obviously, it was not to the point where he was confused with everything that Lorne had said.


    However, when he thought of how he had always been at a disadvantage in this interaction, Kyle could only hold his forehead.


    Then, Lorne said to Weiss, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t need to understand these matters that involve the court¡¯s policies. In fact, it¡¯s nothing more than grasping by analogy and drawing inferences from others.


    ¡°Even when ites to business and trading, it¡¯s the same principle.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯vepleted a big business and took over another trading firm. What¡¯s the first thing you¡¯ll do?


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to change your name and not mention the original owner of this trading firm. Let the original employees of this trading firm forget their old owners. That way, they¡¯ll be able to help you survive in the business world better.


    ¡°To put it inyman terms, that¡¯s what it means. I wonder how much you¡¯ll understand though.¡±


    Weiss was initially a little confused, but after Lorne gave him another example, he somewhat understood.


    The most important thing was to ease the people¡¯s hearts and strengthen the impression and status of the Ln Empire as a whole.


    From this point to the case just now, it was enough to overrule the opinion of the previous officials in the Ministry of Justice and thew department.


    There should be no dynasty gap between the previous dynasty and the current dynasty, after all, they were all under Ln¡¯s jurisdiction. This was the concept that people in the pce should have.


    After thinking this through, Weiss could not help but p his hands in admiration and secretly praise him in his heart.


    ¡®That was f*cking amazing. He¡¯s more like a member of the royal family than a real member of the royal family. ¡®


    Looking at his father¡¯s appearance and his current confused look, he definitely had not thought of this aspect.


    The King of Ln and the First Prince of Ln were tied up together. In terms of governing the country and controlling the hearts of the people, they were directly surpassed by Lorne, a tiny tavern owner.


    Weiss nowpletely believed that Lorne had amazing talent and was full of experience and knowledge.


    With just this method of ying politics, it was something that an ordinary person could never be able to think of. Even if he had this thought, he would never be able to exin it clearly.


    As expected, his teacher was really a great and rare talent. The teacher that his father had found for him was not at all a loss.


    Weiss could not help but secretly rejoice in his heart. He was d that such a great talent had been born at the same time as him. Otherwise, he would have missed out on such an excellent teacher.


    After clearing his thoughts, Weiss could not help but raise his wine ss.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve said made me have an epiphany, let us toast to that!¡±


    As he said that, he suddenly raised his head and drank all the wine in the cup.


    Looking at Weiss¡¯s forthright manner, Lorne¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This kid was not that bad after all. He did a good job of honoring his teacher, allowing him to have a bit of a teacher¡¯s style.


    He immediately smiled and waited for Weiss to finish his drink. Then, he said in a concluding manner, ¡°What I said just now was a little thing that I taught you on the spur of the moment.


    ¡°Good thing it was enough for you to roughly understand it. After all, it¡¯s not some profound knowledge.¡±


    After hearing it, the First Prince Weiss could not help but exim in admiration.


    Look at this teacher¡¯s high integrity and excellent character. He was so humble!


    Such profound knowledge was only considered a small thing to him. If that was so, then what kind of truth would be considered big?


    Weiss was now in a state of beingpletely brainwashed because Lorne had told him how to govern the country and how to influence the previous dynasty. Lorne did not care about how his student was apuding him in his heart. He just asked the two of them to continue eating.


    Then he continued, ¡°Now, let¡¯s go back to the case just now. Since the so-called theory of the previous dynasty and the current dynasty is nonsense, then the name of Liu Tong avenging his father is established.


    ¡°Although I, Ln, have strictws, and should pay the murderer with his life, the death penalty is the most direct punishment.


    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s also very important. He avenged his father. It¡¯smon sense to promote filial piety that I, Ln, have always abided by.


    ¡°Although this kind of behavior isn¡¯t advocated, there¡¯s still room for human kindness outside of thew. Sometimes, when sentencing, these other factors must be taken into ount.


    ¡°In addition, Liu Tong¡¯s stepmother already has evidence of her guilt. Liu Tong¡¯s way of doing this is equivalent to eliminating her from the list of crimes.


    ¡°In addition to avenging his father, his crime should be further reduced on the basis of the death penalty. In the end, it could be decided that he should be imprisoned on death row or exiled three thousand miles away.


    ¡°Such a sentence is more reasonable than the death penalty.¡±


    After Lorne¡¯s initial analysis, whichpletely refuted the views of the officials of the Ministry of Justice and thew department. Kyle and Weiss no longer had any objection to him reaching this conclusion.


    Since he killed his mother, he should be sentenced to death. In addition to avenging his father and his stepmother¡¯s sin, he could be reduced to one or two charges.


    1


    He can be sentenced to death imprisonment, which was life imprisonment, or to be exiled 3,000 miles away.


    This kind of conclusion was simply impable. Kyle and Weiss could not help but apud and praise it.


    This time, Weiss simply stood up and bowed deeply to Lorne.


    ¡°Father told me earlier that he found a teacher. I saw how young you looked and felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve realized how shallow my thoughts were. People can be truly knowledgeable regarding their age.


    1


    ¡°Although I¡¯m about the same age as you, in terms of breadth of knowledge and understanding of everything in the world, I¡¯m really not as knowledgeable as you.


    ¡°With your knowledge, I¡¯m sure that many people that have grown white hair are far inferior to you. It¡¯s my honor to be able to acknowledge you as my teacher!¡±


    Lorne could not help but scratch his head after being tricked by Weiss.


    This young man was really an honest man, showing so much respect to his teacher.


    When he fools this disciple in the future, would his heart ache?

 Chapter 83 - The First Prince’s Admiration and Respect!

    <h4>Chapter 83: The First Prince¡¯s Admiration and Respect!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lorne did not take in a student to give lectures. He himself would get bored doing such a thing.


    Lectures, imparting a bit of high-level knowledge, saying a few fancy words, and using a high-level perspective were all incidental, not the main purpose.


    What he was really prepared to do was to experience the feeling of being a teacher and find a student at the same time, so that it would be more convenient for him to show off to others in the future.


    If necessary, he could asionally make fun of his old friend to his students.


    After all, the age gap between him and Kyle is considered big.


    It would be fine to con him once in a while. If it was a con, it would be more appropriate to con a young man like his little friend.


    However, little friend¡¯s respectful manner made him fall into deep thought.


    ¡®This child is being really honest. Should I even try to con someone like him? Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it for now.¡¯


    Lorne stood up with a sincere look on his face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before that we shouldn¡¯t talk about so many formalities between a teacher and a student? We just need to be simple and casual in the future.


    ¡°Come,e,e, sit down, sit down. You can rx here and treat this as your own home.¡±


    Weiss nodded dutifully. His face was filled with admiration and gratitude.


    He had already silently forgotten the scene where he had been vilified previously. He only felt that this teacher treated him well and gave him a sense of familiarity.


    The three of them then sat down and began to eat the dishes on the table. They chatted while drinking.


    During this time, the First Prince Weiss would pour wine for Lorne from time to time. He was very attentive and had already acknowledged Lorne as his teacher from the bottom of his heart.


    When the food and wine were almost finished, Kyle remembered that he still had another important thing to do today.


    Therefore, he signaled Weiss with his eyes and said to Lorne, ¡°Lorne, I brought this good-for-nothing boy here today to let him familiarize himself with who you are.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll let hime here alone. I¡¯ll leave this boy in your care. If there¡¯s anything wrong with this pretty boy, you can help me whip him into shape.


    ¡°He¡¯lle to your ce every once in a while in the future. Is that okay?¡±


    After all, as the First Prince, he still had other moral lessons. Of course, it was impossible for him toe here every day.


    Lorne immediately nodded in response to Kyle¡¯s suggestion. He agreed faster than anyone else to things that interested him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely whip him into shape for you. I¡¯ll definitely let you see a different child by the end of it!¡±


    Lorne even emphasized the word whip, as though he was going to use some sort of physical method to do it.


    This made Kyle feel a chill down his spine. Why did he feel that something was not right?


    It was just that when he looked at his precious son¡¯s appearance, his face was still filled with admiration for Lorne.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be alright,¡¯ Kyle was relieved, ¡°I just have to make sure you won¡¯t scam my son. This is just to let him learn better things in life. My son will definitely remember my painstaking efforts!¡¯


    Then, Kyle stood up and cupped his hands to Lorne. ¡°In that case, it looks like it¡¯s gettingte. We should head back first.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a money bag that was evenrger than before and ced it on the dining table.


    ¡°Dear brother, other than the money for today¡¯s meal, there¡¯s also this useless kid¡¯s apprenticeship gift here.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯ll be enough for your heavy burden of this good for nothing son.¡±


    Lorne nced at the money bag slightly and then put on a nonchnt look.


    ¡°Old friend, you¡¯re being too polite. There¡¯s no need to be so strict about our rtionship.


    ¡°But since you¡¯ve brought it out, I¡¯ll ept it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll worry that I won¡¯t focus on teaching your son.¡±


    After saying that, Lorne stood up and walked Kyle and Weiss to the door.


    However, Kyle did not immediately step out of the tavern door. Instead, he stopped in his tracks. Then, he waved his hand and told Weiss to wait for him outside. Then, he moved closer to Lorne¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Lorne, our big deal is almost ready. I just have to take a look and find a good venue and hire manpower.


    ¡°You get ready on your end. We brothers will start our work soon. When the timees, I¡¯ll be in charge of opening up the channels and paving the way for sales. You¡¯ll be in charge of providing the most important technical means.


    ¡°The two of us together, we¡¯ll immediately make a huge profit. We¡¯ll make a d*mn huge profit!¡±


    As soon as he heard what Kyle said, Lorne was instantly energized. He almost forgot about the business of refining refined salt if Kyle did not mention it.


    He almost forgot that he still had a business that would make him a fortune.


    Lorne immediately patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder heavily, and then said with a little excitement, ¡°Old friend, you¡¯re finally almost ready. Thanks to me obviously, I¡¯ve been living on a budget these days¡­


    ¡°Hurry up and make the arrangements. As soon as you¡¯re ready,e and find me. I can provide you with the most critical procedure for refining crude salt at any time.


    ¡°The faster the better. As long as we can make such a big deal as soon as possible, we can enjoy a good life as soon as possible.¡±


    Kyle nodded and then chuckled. He always remembered the grand n in his heart. He wanted to be a financially free king.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How can I not care about our own matters? The next time Ie, you¡¯ll be met with good news!¡±


    As he spoke, he cupped his hands and turned to leave the tavern.


    After leaving the tavern, Kyle and the First Prince Weiss returned the same way they came. After making a few turns, they got into the carriage they came from.


    The father and son sat on the left and right sides of the carriage respectively. As soon as they got into the carriage, Kyle could not help but ask with a smile, ¡°How was it? What do you think of jim?¡±


    Weiss immediately bowed slightly to Kyle.


    ¡°Father, I am quite satisfied. As you said, this teacher is very knowledgeable and proficient in the arts and sciences of the world.


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen his other abilities, just hearing him talk about the government affairs and the Ministry of Justice¡¯s case today is enough to prove that what you said is true.


    ¡°The Ministry of Justice and thew department dyed this case for half a year, but he solved it quicker than any official could ever.


    ¡°He even has a clear and unique understanding of our country¡¯s policy. It really makes me admire him a lot.


    ¡°Just this judgment and thinking about the pce¡¯s political affairs and the overall situation of the world is enough for me to want to study from his whole lifetime.


    ¡°With such great talent, I will definitely be able to learn more things and expand the territory of our Ln Empire in the future!¡±

 Chapter 84 - You Must Apply What You’ve Learnt!

    <h4>Chapter 84: You Must Apply What You¡¯ve Learnt!</h4>


    When Kyle heard his eldest son¡¯s heroic words, he could not help but feel a surge of emotion in his heart.


    Since ancient times, who would not be willing to expand their territory and show off their might? They would be able to leave their names in history and be evaluated well by future dynasties.


    If he did not do it, then his son could do it. Kyle was also delighted. He could not help but pat Weiss¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to see you have such ambition. As expected of my eldest prince. I hope that the flourishing Ln will be jointly created by you and me, father and sonbined!¡±


    After they exchanged a few more words, Kyle looked at the carriage that was already halfway to their residence.


    With a smile on his face, he said to Weiss, ¡°In a while, go to the Ministry of Justice and thew department and dig up this old case.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s my idea. Tell these officials of the Ministry of Justice and thew department that it¡¯s because you identally saw this case when you were reading the files of the previous years.


    ¡°Then, think of a solution and pass on the basis of the case your teacher gave you and the final verdict to these officials.


    ¡°You must remember that you are the First Prince. One day, you will have to face these pce officials alone. You are not young anymore. It¡¯s time for them to acknowledge your presence.


    ¡°In the future, you must remember whatever profound knowledge your teacher will teach you. You must know when and where to apply it.


    ¡°These are all my precious experiences in governing the country in the future. Don¡¯t just listen to them as a story. Otherwise, you will let down your father and your teacher¡¯s painstaking efforts!¡±


    Weiss listened to Kyle¡¯s solemn words and hurriedly cupped his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I will take another carriage in front of the pce gate and go to the Ministry of Justice myself.


    ¡°After receiving the teacher¡¯s teachings, if I still don¡¯t know how to apply it, I will consider myself as a waste. I will not let you down.¡±


    Kyle nodded in satisfaction.


    This eldest son of the first wife was more in line with his ambition.


    Being obedient was his greatest strength, but sometimes he was too stubborn and easily fooled.


    That was why Kyle wanted to entrust Weiss to Lorne.


    Although Lorne was sometimes too yful and lively. At least there was one point he knew. Lorne would never teach harsh and improper knowledge.


    At the very least, anything he taught could be useful for governing the country. In this way, he could avoid his First Prince being influenced by others and making any wrong choices.


    The carriage soon arrived at the gate of the pce. Kyle first watched as Weiss boarded another carriage with a smile and headed in the direction of the Ministry of Justice.


    After the First Prince left, Kyle said to the servant who had been following the carriage, ¡°Pass on an order for me.¡±


    The servant immediately leaned his head over respectfully and carefully listened to what Kyle was going to say next.


    Kyle gently knocked on the window of the carriage and said to the servant, ¡°Go to Abner¡¯s mansion and tell him to pass on my decree!


    ¡°Ask him to gather the heads of the six tribes in the next few days and discuss a matter together.


    ¡°The content of this matter is to order all the departments in the country to check the backlog of fake-free cases in the previous kingdom.


    ¡°As long as we can find the records of the case files and trace the clues, we will investigate all of them.


    ¡°If the parties involved in these newly-opened old cases have not been punished, they will be re-convicted. If they already have been punished, make sure it will be recorded in thetest records.


    ¡°Other than this matter, you mustplete this book and pass a message to Abner.


    ¡°In the world, there are no previous dynasties, and only I, the King of Ln, can rule the world!¡±


    The servant immediately bowed to Kyle, then quickly took a horse from the guard at the side, turned around, and galloped toward Abner¡¯s mansion.


    After the servant left, Kyle leaned against the side of the carriage.


    ¡°Using one¡¯s heart to control the people, and using one¡¯s skills to control the world, this is the true mind of a King.


    ¡°Excellent, his methods are really superb. I really don¡¯t know how such a young and talented man can be so mature in the ways of the world.


    ¡°He is clearly a young man who is not even twenty years old, but he seems to have lived for seventy or eighty years and has looked down on the life of the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that he is the best at the art of scheming in the world!¡±


    Aftermenting for a while, Kyle got down from the carriage.


    He said to a few guards, ¡°The few of you follow me. The rest of the carriage will continue to return to the pce.


    ¡°If anyone asks, just say that I am resting. You are not allowed to mention this to anyone.¡±


    After all the guards respectfully expressed their understanding, Kyle directly disguised himself and left the side door of the pce on foot.


    The carriage followed the original track and returned to the pce.


    Of course, it was not a whim for Kyle to make such a sudden change in ns when he was returning to the pce.


    He had a purposeful n. He wanted to personally investigate and test the salt refining site that he had previously arranged for and check on the recruited workers.


    This matter was rted to his big n to make money. It was the most important thing and must not be faked by others.


    In addition, it was not appropriate to make a big fuss about this matter, so he still kept his identity a secret and went to personally check it out.


    When he was far away from the pce, Kyle immediately rented an ordinary carriage and went all the way to the south of Ln City.


    This kind of business of refining crude salt could already be considered as industrial, so it took up a lot ofnd. Thend was very expensive near the center of Ln City, so naturally it had to be at the edge of the city.


    The rented carriage galloped all the way, and it took a while for Kyle to stop at a manor on the outskirts of the city. Looking at this manor from the outside, one would only think that it was an ordinaryndlord¡¯s house, and one would not be able to tell that inside will be the refining salt industry.


    Kyle immediately had the carriage wait for him at a ce slightly further away. Then, he brought a few guards into the manor.


    For the next two hours, Kyle inspected the size of the manor and various ces. After a rough look, he found that the few servants he had sent out had recruited these people. They all looked like young and strongborers who worked in the farms in the nearby viges.


    Then, he asked the leading servant some questions. After confirming that the minor officials in charge of the salt industry had obediently allowed this to happen, Kyle was finally relieved.


    In short, this matter was fool proof. All aspects met Kyle¡¯s requirements.


    Before he left, Kyle instructed the crowd, ¡°All of you continue to stay here. I will arrange for people to protect this area soon. When the work officially starts, I will leave two to guard this ce. The rest can then return to the pce.¡±


    After saying this, he stepped onto the carriage to return to the city under the respectful escort of the crowd..

 Chapter 85 - Someone Wants to Travel a Thousand Miles?

    <h4>Chapter 85: Someone Wants to Travel a Thousand Miles?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the way back, Kyle was filled with excitement.


    Everything was ready, except for one thing.


    All the basic preparations were ready. They were just waiting for the process and Lorne¡¯s secret technique to go into action. The industry of refining crude salt could start immediately after that.


    As long as this industrial chain operated and produced refined salt, it would immediately be a mountain of gold for him. Countless amounts of money would roll in.


    He could easily make a fortune. When that time came, he would probably have to send a special team to settle his ounts. Otherwise, if there are not enough people, he would probably have to count the money until his hands are cramped.


    Kyle was now sitting in the carriage, and he was already thinking of a long-term n on how to spend the money.


    When he gets the first bonus, he would first repair the back garden, nt some precious flowers and nts, and decorate the monotonous scenery in the past.


    Then, he would send someone to buy some jewelry, silk, and satin. Then, give a box to each of the imperial concubines in the pce.


    After that, he would send his father a set of carefully made tea sets and buy him some items to support his hobby.


    Thinking about it, his mood gradually lifted. He could settle many things that he could not even think about in the past in one go.


    When he thought about how the imperial concubines in the pce would respect him more, and his father bing more satisfied and kind to him¡­ Kyle could not help but pat his thigh and sigh.


    ¡°Wonderful, this is going to be really wonderful!¡±


    He was already counting his chickens before they hatched. Unfortunately, it was already the afternoon. It would not be appropriate for him to go to Lorne¡¯s ce and have an early celebration.


    Otherwise, Kyle would have ordered the carriage to take him to Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern to immediately start the business.


    ¡°Forget it. It would only take a day or two anyway.¡±


    He would go back to the pce and have a good sleep first. When he is full of energy, he would go to the tavern to discuss the business thoroughly with him!


    Kyle suppressed the excitement in his heart and crossed his legs. He hummed as he waited for the carriage to arrive at its destination.


    After spending the night in the pce, as the next day was not a fixed time for the court meeting, there was nothing that he needed to specially gather the ministers to discuss.


    Therefore, Kyle was ready to leave the pce again. He nned to go straight to the tavern and finalize the deal with Lorne.


    However, just as he had changed his clothes and prepared everything, a servant trotted over. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the pce, he hurriedly knelt down.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty the King, I have an urgent memorial letter from the Ministry of Education. It says that it concerns a letter from Xuan Moster requesting permission for something.¡±


    When Kyle heard the servant¡¯s breathless report, he was momentarily stunned as he took the letter.


    He was no stranger to the name of Xuan Moster. He was a famous religious master in the surrounding areas of Ln City.


    He was well-versed in this religion called Buddhism. He liked tomunicate with people and study Buddhist scriptures. During his years of studying Buddhism, he often traveled around the world and discussed Buddhist scriptures with monks from different temples.


    He was considered as a very professional research-type talent. He had gone very deep in the path of Buddhism.


    Previously, this monk had submitted a document through the Ministry of Education. The purpose of that time was to ask Kyle to allow him to promote Buddhism and open an altar in the city.


    However, Kyle did not believe in such things. He directly rejected Xuan¡¯s request. He did not know why another document was submitted this time.


    He received the document from the servant that the Ministry of Education had sent over urgently.


    Kyle began to carefully read it. After about ten minutes, he ced the letter to the side.


    Now that things were clear, Xuan still had the same request.


    However, this time, the request was for Kyle to allow him to travel thousands of miles to India to exchange Buddhist teachings and learn more Buddhist scriptures.


    Kyle pondered for a while, and the two servants opened up a regr map. The location of India was marked on the map. However, this map was not that clear on what India was like. Other than a general location, the rest were nk.


    There were no major cities, and the specific shape was also missing.


    Of course, India was not particrly important to Ln, and it was a little far away. In terms of strategic location, it might not be as important as the Spartan Kingdom.


    Therefore, it was very normal for the map to not have much information.


    Kyle silently drew a big arc from Ln City¡¯s finger and pointed all the way to the region where India was located. Then, he shook his head slightly and replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how many years he will have to travel to get there.


    ¡°He can be considered as a person with great perseverance. In order to promote his Buddhist teachings, he is willing to pay any price. He has an obsession in his heart, which is really admirable.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this person is only obsessed with Buddhist teachings and has no interest in bing an official or a noble. Otherwise, if he were to enter politics or serve the pce, he would be another top-notch talent.¡±


    At this point, Kyle suddenly turned his head.


    ¡°Forget it. Last time, my queen mentioned to me that she was quite interested in Buddhist teachings and also had a good impression of Xuan Moster.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll cave in to my queen¡¯s interest. Go and pass on my decree. Say that I have agreed and tell him¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to pass on theplete decree, Kyle saw the carriage that had sent him out of the pce from afar speeding over.


    Instantly, an idea shed through Kyle¡¯s mind.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. I have to go to the tiny tavern today, don¡¯t I? Don¡¯t I have to discuss with Lorne about starting the construction of the estate?


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I just ask Lorne about this and see what he thinks about this matter?¡¯


    If Xuan Moster wanted to go to India to exchange Buddhist knowledge and learn Buddhist scriptures. Whether this matter was good or bad for the Ln Empire, and whether it would have any impact, he would know once he discusses it with Lorne.


    He was only going to discuss it along the way, so it would not hinder any progress for their salt refining n. Hence, Kyle waved his hand at the servant.


    ¡°What I said just now does not count for now. Go back and tell the Ministry of Education to wait. Once I have made a decision, I will send down the decree.¡±


    The servant immediately bowed to Kyle and left the pce respectfully.

 Chapter 86 - Can’t Wait to Get Rich!

    <h4>Chapter 86 Can¡¯t Wait to Get Rich!</h4>


    After sending the servant away, Kyle immediately got into the carriage and left the pce. When he arrived at the tavern, Lorne was already open for business.


    Of course, there was no indication when he opened his business except for the tavern door being open.


    As soon as Kyle stepped into the shop, he saw Lorne leaning on the table and studying Ln¡¯sw book.


    This time, Kyle noticed that Lorne was holding a pen and drawing on it, as if he was marking and modifying something. Kyle could not care less about the details and only rushed in excitedly.


    The rapid footsteps immediately woke Lorne from his thought process. When he looked up and saw Kyle, he was surprised.


    ¡°Old friend, what are you doing here? It¡¯s not even lunchtime yet. Why are you here this early in the morning?¡±


    In the past, Kyle would usually onlye over during lunch, and very rarely for dinner. However, this was the first time he came here so early in the morning. Kyle ran to the counter with an excited expression. He turned down his volume, but his tone was urgent.


    ¡°What do you care if it¡¯s this early in the morning or noon? This is a major event.


    ¡°I have something to tell you, everything is ready over there. Yesterday afternoon, I went to see the prepared venue and manpower.


    ¡°This morning, I didn¡¯t even have time to eat and came straight to you. You have to quickly tell me the next step. Let¡¯s act immediately!¡±


    Lorne¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard what Kyle said. He immediately threw the Ln¡¯sw book in his hand aside.


    ¡°Come,e,e in. Sit down. I¡¯ll bring you some of my secret recipe meals to treat you well.¡±


    As he said that, he ran to the kitchen and brought out the breakfast he had made in the morning


    Lorne made more food out of habit to prevent his appetite from suddenly acting up again. Therefore, a few minutester, there was a big steamed bun, a stack of biscuits, some steamed vegetables, fried chicken, and some drinks on Kyle¡¯s table.


    Kyle looked at the rtively exquisite, steaming, and fragrant breakfast, and could not help but drool.


    He had been quite hungry this morning. After all, he had rushed out of the pce first thing in the morning and was dyed by the incident with Xuan Moster. How could he have time to eat?


    So, he immediately took a bun in one hand and a chicken wing in the other.


    As soon as it entered his mouth, Kyle immediately felt that something had activated his taste buds.


    The taste was exquisite. Although the breakfast in the pce was more crafty, in terms of taste, nothing could bepared to Lorne¡¯s. It was made with modern craftsmanship.


    Kyle first wolfed down the meal, and then drank a mouthful to allow the food to go down his throat.


    Then, he continued to speak to Lorne, ¡°Lorne, everything that needs to be prepared is ready. All that¡¯s left is for you to tell me about the specific steps of the process. As long as you add in the technique and your own unique skills, our salt refining industry will be able to start immediately!¡±


    As Kyle finished speaking, Lorne had be just as excited as well. He could not help but pat the table gently. Then, he stood up and walked to the counter. He picked up the pen that he had used not long ago to draw on a piece of paper.


    Not long after, a well-written blueprint was ced on the table.


    ¡°Old friend, you better store this blueprint well. These are the specific steps for our salt refining industry.¡±


    Kyle immediately put down the food in his hands and wiped his hands on the provided cloth. Then, he picked up the blueprint and studied it.


    This blueprint clearly recorded the entire process of the salt extraction.


    It included the process of mixing salt into water at the beginning, then using a fewyers of cotton and linen to stack together to create a crude filter.


    Next, some ingredients that Lorne had concocted through various methods were added, and some chemical mixings were carried out.


    After that, he re-dried them and turned the crude andpiled salt into fine white salt.


    The entire process did not seem difficult, and there was no overlyplicated process that could not be carried out.


    However, the most important step was to add the chemical reaction agent that Lorne had concocted through various raw materials. Otherwise, the crude salt would not have any chemical reactions at all.


    Without this step, the only thing that could be extracted would be a fewrge grains of sand and elements would not get extracted from it as well.


    Therefore, Lorne was not worried that Kyle would y tricks on him. After all, the core technology was in his hands.


    After reading through the blueprint a few times and making sure that he could understand it and that there would not be any ws, Lorne took a deep breath.


    Kyle immediately rolled up the blueprint carefully and put it away. Then, he patted Lorne¡¯s shoulder excitedly.


    ¡°Alright, just wait for my good news. After I leave here, I¡¯ll go straight to the set location.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me? We can both get familiar with the ce. At the very least, you own half of it. It¡¯ll be important for you to know this, right?¡±


    After all, this was a business deal that both parties were working together on. Moreover, both parties would be splitting the profit. The ounts and the details had to be understood clearly.


    That was why Kyle invited Lorne to go with him to investigate the address and personnel. However, Lorne thought about it and shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to go there just for this. It¡¯s better to stay here, I¡¯mfortable here. How can I not trust you? Maybe one day when I¡¯m interested, we can go and have a look together. It¡¯s too much effort for me to go and check it out now.¡±


    After listening, Kyle nodded and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you. You can let me know when you want to go and have a look.¡±


    Lorne nodded and then pointed at the back of the tavern.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already prepared severalrge vats to process. I have many things to do these few days. If you have anyone that¡¯s interested in it, let me know. They¡¯re top quality.¡±


    Kyle made a gesture to show that he understood. Then, he calmed down. He continued to eat the breakfast that he had not finished.


    After gulping down a few mouthfuls, Kyle remembered another reason he hade here.


    ¡°Lorne, do you know about the famous Xuan Moster?¡±


    Lorne nodded slightly. Of course, he knew Xuan Moster, he was a great man who had traveled thousands of miles to India to exchange Buddhist teachings and to study Buddhist sutras.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard about him. What about him? What did you hear about him?¡±


    Kyle pretended to be mysterious and whispered, ¡°I heard that he came to Ln yesterday!¡±

 Chapter 87 - Lorne’s Explanation.

    <h4>Chapter 87 Lorne¡¯s Exnation.</h4>


    Lorne¡¯s interest was piqued this time. He was rather impressed by this person.


    Apart from his outstanding willpower, he had crossed countless mountains and dangerous paths to go to India to exchange and learn knowledge.


    Another point was that this person had learned from others and enriched Ln¡¯s culture. It was very different from traveling east.


    This monk could be considered as someone who had made great contributions to the umtion and expansion of Ln¡¯s culture.


    ¡°Why did hee to Ln for? Is he nning to ask the King of Ln to open a ce to practice and promote Buddhism?¡± At this point, Lorne paused for a moment to think, and then he hurriedly continued, ¡°Did hee to Ln to ask the king for permission to go back to India to learn more about Buddhism?¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Kyle was shocked.


    He looked at Lorne in surprise as he replied, ¡°Lorne, how did you know about this? I only heard all this from others.¡±


    Lorne casually waved his hand and exined, ¡°Anyone who has some understanding of this man will know of his experiences over the years


    ¡°He has been to many famous Buddhist locations in the world. Everyone knows that he likes to share with people about Buddhism.


    ¡°In Ln, his cultivation of Buddhism can be considered as first-ss.


    ¡°In that case, he can only seek the source of Buddhism and go to India to learn more about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since he came back to Ln. This time, he probably returned to Ln for this reason.¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Kyle could not help but p his hands.


    ¡°Lorne, you¡¯re really amazing. The cause and effect are exactly the same as what you¡¯ve deduced.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Xuan Moster arriving yesterday, I would¡¯ve thought that you asked that man about it himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to describe how amazing you are, but here you are!¡±


    Kyle was being very generous with hispliments. He took every opportunity to praise Lorne.


    Lorne was not one to feel shy, so he epted everything with open arms.


    As Kyle was going to go for more, Lorne patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Old friend, let¡¯s take a break. There¡¯s only so much you can speak of me.¡±


    ¡°After all, there¡¯s no need to be surprised, we¡¯ve known each other for so long.¡±


    Kyle scratched his head, then chuckled.


    ¡°Lorne, this matter was exactly how you deduced it. Moster wants to ask the current king to allow him to travel thousands of miles to India to learn Mahayana Buddhism. Do you think the current king will agree to his request?¡±


    Lorne nodded without thinking.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a bad thing. Why wouldn¡¯t he agree?¡±


    Kyle nodded secretly. Lorne¡¯s words were exactly the same as what he was thinking.


    However, Kyle deliberately asked something from a different perspective, ¡°But¡­ You said that the current king doesn¡¯t believe in religion, so that means he doesn¡¯t like this concept. On the other hand, Moster wants to seek Mahayana Buddhism and promote Buddhism after he returns. By then, wouldn¡¯t Buddhism be on par in terms of loyalty with the King of Ln? Why would you think the King of Ln would agree to this?¡±


    Lorne nced at Kyle disdainfully.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still short-sighted and a little too narrow-minded, old friend. Other than the fact that you think I¡¯m amazing, you¡¯re really bad at seeing everything else.¡±


    Kyle did not feel ridiculed. His heart had already been trained to be quite strong for these types of attacks.


    Moreover, he had deliberately thrown out this negative question expecting to be jabbed back. Therefore, Kyleughed shamelessly and quickly asked, ¡°Then tell me, since I, as the King of Ln, don¡¯t like Buddhism, why would I agree to Xuan Moster¡¯s request?¡±


    Lorne spread his hands and finally exined, ¡°Buddhism is ultimately a part of the Ln culture.


    ¡°The Buddhism that Xuan Moster is nning on promoting has evolved and changed over a long period of time.


    ¡°This is also a doctrine that can adapt to the current situation in Ln¡¯s world.


    ¡°At the very least, in Buddhism, it is important to be kind to others and have good thoughts in your heart. Just this alone is enough for the people who advocate learning Buddhism to maintain good thoughts in their hearts at all times.


    ¡°In this way, the number of people with evil thoughts among the people will be reduced, and the burden on the pce will also be reduced.


    ¡°You and I may not believe it, but in general, there are still some benefits for the people in the pce.¡±


    After saying this, Kyle could not help but ponder for a while.


    To be honest, he had also briefly browsed through some of the Buddhist concepts. There were indeed quite a number of views simr to how he envisioned his empire to be. Strictly speaking, it was very beneficial for the pce to rule the world better if everyone was a little bit kinder to others.


    Kyle could not help but ponder over it. However, after thinking for a while, he still had some doubts, ¡°But I heard that Buddhist temples do not pay taxes to the pce. If arge number of people be monks to learn Buddhism in order to avoid paying taxes, wouldn¡¯t it be a great harm to the pce?¡±


    Lorne first nodded, then shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re only half right. Arge number of people participating in the Buddhism culture has indeed caused the pce to lose arge amount of taxes.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a limit to everything. By following Buddhism, you would learn how to be a better person. There¡¯s also a limit to how much one can learn and how much one would act on it.


    ¡°There can be Buddhism, but it should be restrained a little in terms of other aspects. There should be a fine line for that.¡±


    After Kyle heard this, he could not help but nod repeatedly. ¡°Well said, Lorne. That makes sense!


    ¡°Everything can be controlled, but you can¡¯t be the only one that does it. You must have a good bnce of both.¡±


    Kyle already had some ideas in his mind. After he finishes dealing with this industry of crude salt refining, he would go back and support the Buddhism culture.


    He did not need to overly agree to it. It would be fine as long as it could act as a little check and bnce. Otherwise, it would not be a good thing for it to monopolize the world.


    As Kyle was thinking about all sorts of ns, Lorne suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the king can¡¯t hear what I¡¯m saying. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve definitely given him a different suggestion. I would¡¯ve asked him to make the arrangements for Xuan Moster to go to India as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 88 - Huge Benefits!

    <h4>Chapter 88 Huge Benefits!</h4>


    Kyle was immediately attracted by this sentence.


    What new tricks could hee up with by requesting this suggestion?


    Could it be that this tavern boss had some fanciful ideas again?


    Kyle quickly tilted his head with an inquisitive expression and asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by this? Is there a hidden reason behind his request to go to India?¡±


    Lorne shook his head.


    ¡°What reason? It¡¯s just as you and I said just now, His Majesty the King doesn¡¯t care about Buddhism.


    ¡°Although he will agree to this request, he won¡¯t take it to heart. Therefore, at most, he will send a few followers, which is the best he would do.


    ¡°However, if I were to arrange this matter, it would definitely be more detailed, and it would bring great benefits as a result. I can use this matter to achieve many purposes.¡±


    This time, Kyle was even more confused.


    Kyle scratched his head, and his face was filled with confusion and doubt.


    As Lorne said, he was really prepared to send only a few followers to follow Xuan Moster. He did not n to send too many people to follow him.


    He only agreed to this matter because Xuan Moster was bing more and more persistent in his requests.


    What great benefits could be derived from such a small matter?


    Kyle did not quite believe Lorne¡¯s suggestion. However, these words came out of Lorne¡¯s mouth. He trusted Lorne very much. His judgment had never been off the mark, and he has never been wrong.


    If he said that there were benefits, there would definitely be benefits. It was just that he had not discovered it yet.


    ¡°Tell me about it, I want to know. Although His Majesty the King can¡¯t hear it, I, Charles, can bear witness to your thoughts.¡±


    Lorne thought about it for a moment and nodded as a response.


    This was a huge idea that he had concluded in the past. It was an idea that could be derived from Xuan Moster going west.


    It was a pity that King Kyle could not hear what he said and could not ept his suggestion. Seeing that Xuan Moster was about to obtain the clearance document and leave Ln, if he did not say this to others, it would forever be at the back of his mind.


    It would be better to say it outloud and show off in front of his friend. Therefore, Lorne directly gestured to Kyle toe closer.


    ¡°To a certain extent, there are some benefits to promoting Buddhism. I¡¯ve already told you just now, so I won¡¯t mention it here anymore.


    ¡°Other than the benefits of Buddhism itself, as long as everything is arranged properly, Xuan Moster¡¯s trip to India can produce six huge benefits!¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Kyle was immediately dumbfounded.


    Six benefits?


    F*ck, how did hee up with all these? After thinking about it, he could not think of any benefits other than promoting Buddhism itself.


    This was a f*cking joke. No matter how inflexible his brain was, no matter how simple his thinking was, he could not think of any other benefits than that.


    He was able to think of six benefits, but he could not think of any. If he were to tell others, it would be embarrassing. If this were to spread, he would lose his status as the King of Ln.


    Kyle could not help but swallow his saliva. Then, in a daze, he nudged Lorne¡¯s hand with his elbow.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating a little too much? How can there be that many benefits? Why don¡¯t you tell me first, how exactly you got to this conclusion?¡±


    Lorne immediately snapped his fingers and leaned back in his chair with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Rece the few followers that were originally assigned to Xuan Moster with two thousand elite Ln soldiers.


    ¡°In the name of protecting Xuan Moster, we¡¯ll escort him all the way to India. We¡¯ll set off from Ln City, take the path of the western regions, and go around the teau in the southwest.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go around in a big circle, and at the end, we¡¯ll take a roundabout route to the location of India.¡±


    Kyle was immediately shocked again.


    He would send two thousand troops to follow him all the way, and they would also have to go around in a big circle from Chang City to India. Why did it feel like something was wrong?


    Was Ln preparing to go to war, or were they protecting Xuan Moster and traveling west to learn from him?


    One had to know that Lorne had emphasized a total of 2,000 elite Ln soldiers just now.


    Do not underestimate this number. If it was an ordinary Ln soldier, then 1,000 soldiers might not be much.


    However, if it was an elite soldier, 2,000 soldiers would be enough to easily beat a small country in the western region.


    What was the benefit of doing this?


    The curiosity in Kyle¡¯s heart had piqued. He wanted to know what earth-shattering actions his friend could do with this method.


    Kyle ate thest bite of cake in his hand. Then he wiped his mouth without caring about his image.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Talk to me properly and share your good ideas with me.¡±


    Lorne smiled a little more proudly and then began to gesture on the table.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk bit by bit so that you actually understand what I mean.¡±


    Kyle quickly nodded and the gears in his mind began to spin.


    ¡°First of all, this is the problem of the western region. Although I, Ln, have taken over the world¡­


    ¡°The western region has always been out of my hands.


    ¡°But after all, it¡¯s thousands of miles away. In the middle, there¡¯s the teau where the Spartan Kingdom and Sguta Kingdom are located, as well as the narrow strip formed by the Bora Kingdom, which separates the vast central ins from the western region.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the end of the previous kingdom until I, Ln, arrived. The connection between the western region and the central ins has actually been weakened.


    ¡°Although the emissaries sent by me will be warmly received and respected by the regional capitals of the western region, at least the small countries in the western region will inevitably neglect them.


    ¡°When these small countries in the western region join forces, they will make the vast western region even more out of the control for Ln.


    ¡°Therefore, sending two thousand elite soldiers in the name of protecting Xuan Moster and taking a detour to the western region to India will y an extremely powerful role.


    ¡°When the small countries in the western region see the arrival of the elite soldiers, they will see a well-armed and well-equipped army.


    ¡°They should be ordered to carry out their orders, and they should show off their extreme strength. They could even have some free time to practice their skills.


    ¡°Such a simple action could be enough to make the countries of the western region, as well as some dishonest cities, fear Ln¡¯s strength more and more, and thus settle down.


    ¡°From the beginning to the end, they would know their ce and focus on other things, directly stabilizing the entire western region.


    ¡°However, this is only the first benefit.¡±

 Chapter 89 - Traveling West Can Also Promote the Economy?!

    <h4>Chapter 89 Traveling West Can Also Promote the Economy?!</h4>


    After hearing this, Kyle was in a state of extreme shock.


    Lorne was right, why did he not think of this?


    The connection between the western region and the Ln Empire was a little weak. This had always been a recurring problem for Kyle. After all, the western region was in a remote area. It should be time for them to submit to Ln¡¯s jurisdiction.


    Initially, Kyle was still nning to use ten to twenty years to firmly grasp the entire western region in his hands. However, now, Lorne actually ced an amazing idea right in front of him. There was no need for him to spend as much time as he had originally nned.


    He could just directly send thousands of extremely elite soldiers, all of them wrapped in fine equipment, and then used the excuse of protecting Xuan Moster¡¯s westward journey to travel from the western region to India.


    Along the way, they would be able to intimidate everyone to a considerable degree.


    The Ln soldiers could go to those small countries in the western region and show off Ln¡¯s military strength as well. If they met someone who was tough, they could even set up some military trainingevents to show off.


    With just this single act of intimidation, they would be able to make the entire western region submit to them.


    This strategy seemed fool proof!


    Apart from the ther 5 strategies Lorne had yet to mention, just this one benefit alone had already tempted Kyle into agreeing.


    He had nowpletely overturned his previous idea. He was prepared to send some troops to go with Xuan Moster when he returns. However, even so, Kyle still wanted to hear what the other five benefits were¡­


    ¡°Lorne, the first benefit is amazing. What are the other five benefits?¡±


    Lorne looked at Kyle¡¯s hungry expression and he became even more interested in exining his other reason. He changed his posture and continued.


    ¡°The second benefit is still rted to the western region. The journey from Ln City to the west is actually part of the Silk Road.


    ¡°This Silk Road is actually very meaningful. It not only broadens the trade between Ln and the western region.


    ¡°More importantly, it shows that before Ln searched for other ancient cultures, Ln took the effort to rebuild the Silk Road so that they couldpletely stabilize the road from the central ins to the western region.


    ¡°In this way, it not only highlights Ln¡¯s tenacity to rule the world and not be afraid of enemies from all directions¡­


    ¡°It can also allow Ln to rule the western region and form a fixed rule.¡±


    After Lorne finished speaking, he paused for a moment, then poured himself a ss of water to quench his thirst.


    As for Kyle, he began to ponder. Of course, he knew about the Silk Road. In fact, since the founding of the previous kingdom, the Silk Road had been quite prosperous, but the negative impact of the Bora people in that era had impacted it greatly.


    After the transition of the two kingdoms, although Bora was internally divided, the conflict between the two parties were fierce.


    However, this issue still has not disappeared. This was the real reason why Kyle did not consider reviving the Silk Road.


    If there was a problem, just ask. This was the rule Kyle lived by. Therefore, Kyle pressed on, ¡°But at this time, even if the Silk Road is re-opened and stabilized, once the Bora people attack and destroy this trade road, what should we do?¡±


    Lorne could not help but let out a long sigh, and then patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I say, you¡¯ve been by my side for so long, but why is your vision still just as bad?


    ¡°When looking at a problem, you have to learn to look at both sides. Don¡¯t just have tunnel vision.¡±


    Sure enough, when Lorne said it, it¡¯s probably true. Kyle knew that his ability to see another perspective had not always been the best.


    Although he was already used to it and his ability to withstand it had been trained to be much stronger, when Kyle heard this evaluation, he could not help but feel his eyes twitch.


    It was not that his vision was not good. Kyle was a great king. How bad could it actually be?


    One day, he would prove Lorne wrong!


    As for now, he could only silently endure it.


    Lorne saw that Kyle did not speak, so he simply continued, ¡°If Bora is strong, then the Silk Road might get destroyed again.


    ¡°But now that Ln is strong, the Bora Kingdom should be worried about whether they will be destroyed if they choose to sneak up on the Silk Road from time to time.


    ¡°On the contrary, after the Silk Road is rebuilt, it canpress the living space of the Bora people and force them to the east.


    ¡°This can be counted as the second benefit.¡±


    Well, Kyle would admit that sometimes he was not very smart. He had always thought that the Bora people would harass them, but he had never thought that the offensive and defensive situation in the world could be reversed.


    What the Bora people needed to worry about was whether Ln would send troops to suppress them. After understanding this factor, Kyle immediately epted the second benefit wholeheartedly.


    In order to cover up his slight embarrassment, Kyle had to quickly change the topic.


    ¡°Lorne, the first and second benefits are all rted to the western region. Could it be that Xuan Moster¡¯s westward journey can only affect the western region?¡±


    Lorne raised a finger and waved it left and right.


    ¡°In fact, in my opinion, his journey has great significance that can actually be rted to India! By the way, have you seen the map of India?¡±


    Kyle could not help but shake his head. He had seen it before, but he was now a businessman, so it was not very appropriate for him to say that he has.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the medicinal herbs business. I can go from south to north, I have no need to look at it so I don¡¯t know what it looks like.¡±


    Lorne tapped the table gently and spoke slowly


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who doesn¡¯t know, in fact, even the king in the pce only has a very rough, vague, and simple map of India. Other than the general outline, there are no other details.


    ¡°If Ln sends arge number of soldiers to go with Xuan Moster¡­ Since he wants to exchange Buddhist teachings and learn Buddhist scriptures, they would naturally have to travel around.


    ¡°If the king were to carry out this n, he would definitely arrange for some expert map makers to join the journey as well. It wouldn¡¯t take too long before we would obtain a detailed map of India.


    ¡°Although it might not be of use for a while, what if in the future, when Ln bes the ruler of the world and pushes the border all the way to India?


    ¡°At that time, this map will be an unparalleled treasure.¡±


    Looking at Lorne¡¯s smiling face, Kyle could not help but feel his heart surge with adoration.


    Lorne actually thought so far ahead and even thought that one day, Ln might have to fight India.


    This was indeed something that Kyle would never even think of.


    However, for some reason, when Kyle thought of the scene described in his description, he could not help but feel excited and his excitement bubbled over.


    Actually, when Lorne suggested this, Kyle already somewhat understood the intention.


    Letting Xuan Moster to India to exchange and study was not the main reason at all.


    The true meaning should lie in the six benefits that would be discussed.


    If that was the case, could the previous talk about the parallel of Buddhism and Taoism be just seen as superficial?


    Perhaps Lorne was thinking the same thing as himself. This was because they were both not religious people.

 Chapter 90 - Can I Get Rich Again?

    <h4>Chapter 90 Can I Get Rich Again?</h4>


    This was the part that made Kyle excited.


    To be honest, from the bottom of his heart, Kyle was more than willing to continue promoting this atheism culture.


    However, Kyle had always been supportive of Lorne¡¯s words and suggestions. Therefore, when Lorne said that Buddhism could stay and Xuan Moster could go east, Kyle mistakenly thought that Lorne supported Buddhism.


    Now he realized that it was not the prevalence of Buddhism at all. Perhaps the real purpose of Lorne mentioning Xuan Moster going west was for these benefits that came with it.


    In this way, Kyle was a little relieved. If Lorne could agree with him on this issue, that would be the best!


    Of course, now that the six benefits were only half discussed, Kyle was not in a hurry to get to the bottom of it.


    Instead, his thoughts turned back to the drawing of the map of India.


    India and the central area of Ln were separated by a huge teau where the Spartan Kingdom was located. There was no direct route, so he could only take two detours.


    One was to take the northwest direction, take arge circle from Ln City through the western region, and then arrive in India.


    The other was to go southwest.


    Therefore, in Kyle¡¯s opinion, drawing a map of India seemed too far-fetched.


    However, when he thought of this, Kyle was also a little tempted by this idea.


    What if in his lifetime, Ln could really reign over the world and extend his territory directly to the border of India?


    Now, using the excuse of Xuan Moster going west, he could dispatch arge number of soldiers to go to India with him. As long as there were a few experts who knew how to draw a map, they would definitely be able to mark out all thendforms and major cities in India before Xuan Moster returned. This would be the most convenient method ever!


    Regardless of whether it was useful or not, he would send someone to draw it first. It would be able to fill in the gaps of the maps he had in the pce.


    Kyle immediately made a decision in his heart to carry this out. This became another piece of evidence to support his next order.


    Thinking that Lorne had only mentioned three benefits, and he was already quite tempted, Kyle could not help but be even more curious. What were the remaining three benefits?


    He immediately knocked on the table lightly.


    ¡°Well, this is only half of it. What are the other benefits?¡±


    Lorne picked up the teapot and poured a cup for Kyle and himself.


    ¡°Actually, I think this fourth point has something to do with you. After all, you¡¯re a trader in business.¡±


    Kyle immediately revealed a puzzled look. It had something to do with business, so he could not help but let his thoughts wander.


    ¡°Are you saying that we can mix some caravans with the apanying army and trade goods along the way?¡±


    Lorne nodded and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. India and Ln are thousands of miles apart, and the two countries rarely meet.


    ¡°There have only been Indians who settled in Ln, but I¡¯ve never seen caravans traveling between the two countries.


    ¡°So we can take this opportunity to bring some caravans with us and bring Indian goods to Ln, and sell them some things¡­ like silk.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not the one setting up Xuan Moster¡¯s westward journey. I don¡¯t think the king will be prepared for this.


    ¡°For someone like you, you can spare some time and find some connections to send someone to join this caravan. When that timees, you¡¯ll be filled with gold.¡±


    After Kyle heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡®Right, this was also a way to trade and deal with business. Why didn¡¯t I think of it?¡¯


    Although he had already started the salt refining industry, would anyonein about having too much money?


    Kyle was now looking forward to realizing his financial freedom. He was looking forward to getting more ways to make a fortune.


    In that case, in addition to the original salt refining business, he would send a caravan in the name of the royal family. After going back and forth, the goods that he brings back would probably be sold at a sky-high price.


    Anyway, there were elite soldiers apanying Moster back and forth, so the caravan transporting goods would be rtively safe


    It would just take a little longer, but as long as the caravan returned, once the goods were sold out, Kyle would be able to directly get up arge sum of money.


    Kyle had gotten excited at the mere thought of more money. Of course, he would not directly say it out loud to Lorne.


    After all, that would arouse Lorne¡¯s suspicion.


    Therefore, Kyle could only spread his hands and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Even if the King of Ln doesn¡¯t send a caravan, it has nothing to do with us. Even if he did, aren¡¯t we still nning on refining salt? ¡°As long as this business is on the right path, it will only take a moment for us brothers to make a lot of money. Who has the time to fiddle with these caravans and hope to get money?¡±


    Lorne was stunned for a moment and could not help but nce at Kyle.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, old friend. From your tone, it seems that you are bing more and more straightforward.¡±


    Kyle replied a little embarrassedly, ¡°If I¡¯m making money with you, how can I not be more straightforward? Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to keep up with your footsteps!¡±


    When Lorne heard this, he immediately patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. Follow me and I guarantee that you won¡¯t suffer any losses.¡±


    Kyle had basically grasped the top secret way of interacting with Lorne. He immediately shamelessly replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m a few years older than you. If I was about the same age as you¡­ I would¡¯ve acknowledged you as my big brother and I¡¯d willingly work under you.¡±


    Lorne could not help but think highly of Kyle now. Kyle had shamelesslyplimented Lorne till no end today. He bragged so much that even Lorne felt a little embarrassed.


    However, after a few jokes, Lorne still took the initiative to say to Kyle, ¡°I¡¯ve already said the first four points. Now, I might as well tell you thest two points together.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up, put his hands behind his back, and began to walk around the table. ¡°Of the remaining two, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand one as soon as I say it.


    ¡°That is to spread the prestige of the country. There isn¡¯t only one country in India, but it¡¯s a veryplexposition.


    ¡°Apart from thergest part of India, there are more than a dozen other small countries. I, Ln, will send such an elite force along with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to y the role of spreading the prestige of the country, and let these foreign countries recognize my vast strength.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be able to attract many small countries in India and send envoys to pay respect. By then, won¡¯t my position as the suzerain of Ln be more recognizable?¡±

 Chapter 91 - Setting Up Spies?

    <h4>Chapter 91 Setting Up Spies?</h4>


    When Lorne brought up this example, Kyle immediately reacted with vigor.


    Ln often did such things as publicizing the country¡¯s prestige. It was just that only recently did the establishment of the country stabilize, so he had not nned to expand the scope to such arge extent.


    This was the most basic and mostmon reason for the six benefits. Moreover, when hebined it with what Lorne had told him about the arrival of the envoy from the Spartan Kingdom, the matter of gathering the army in the name of the suzerain country and cing stations around the other ces could be equivalent to showing the status of the Ln Empire. Ln could say that they are spreading the prestige of the country. This could mean attracting the smaller countries in India to seek refuge so that they could be the suzerain of more countries.


    Furthermore, they could also send out some troops to subtly suppress and manipte these small countries.


    Yes, this was a real benefit, and it was mentally recorded in Kyle¡¯s mind. However, Kyle did not interrupt Lorne¡¯s words, because Lorne had said that he wanted to say thest two benefits at the same time.


    Sure enough, Lorne walked around on the spot for a few rounds before suddenly standing next to Kyle.


    ¡°Actually, thisst point has some hidden meaning behind it. It¡¯s simr to the map drawing benefit.¡±


    Kyle raised his eyebrows and could not help but turn his head.


    ¡°Could it be that this point is also aimed at the Indian region?¡±


    Lorne nodded.


    ¡°Other than sending people to draw the map of the Indian region in private, some people can be left behind to live in India for some time before returning.


    ¡°Some loyal soldiers of Ln can be left behind to conceal their identities and be treated asmon citizens and live there.


    ¡°In this way, I, Ln, will have countless spies of all capabilities around India.


    ¡°This will be even more useful than the Spartan Kingdom¡¯s fort that I mentioned before. If I, Ln, want to fight with India one day¡­


    ¡°These spies who have been lurking in there for more than a decade, or even decades, will immediatelye in handy.


    ¡°When the timees, whether it¡¯s to pass on information, cooperate with outsiders, or other greater functions you can think of¡­ There¡¯s nothing that they can¡¯t do!¡±


    As Lorne finished speaking, Kyle¡¯s hand could not help but tremble, and he mmed it against the table. He could not care less about the pain in his hand. He only said in an abnormally shocked tone.


    ¡°Lorne, you mean to say that only 4,000 people will return from the 5,000 people I will be sending? Some of them will remain anonymous and live in India for a long time. Isn¡¯t this the same as setting up an undercover spy?¡±


    Lorne patted Kyle¡¯s back.


    ¡°What you said is absolutely right. They will be undercover spies, and they have to be brilliant at this because they need to hide for a decade or even more.


    ¡°Unless the country has an order, they will never expose themselves. Once the order is passed on to them, they will immediately reign like a thunderstorm, sweeping the others through the entire sky!¡±


    Kyle immediately smiled and looked at Lorne in a daze.


    This was a long-term thing that he would never think of. Not only would they have to draw a map of the Indian region, but now they would even nt spies that will be undercover for decades.


    Now Kylepletely believed that Lorne really had such thoughts and was prepared to dig out the roots of India and put it in the palm of the Ln Empire¡¯s hand.


    Poor India. He did not know how that country managed to offend Lorne, but he had dared to talk about taking over India to this extent.


    After thinking about it, Kyle could not help but ask with some difficulty, ¡°How sure are you that there will be a war between Ln and India?


    ¡°There are so many countries in India, and among them, there is even the vast central India. Even if I, Ln, push the border there, I¡¯m afraid that this war will not be an easy one to win in.¡±


    Lorne immediately made a sound of disdain.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you? As long as there is a border, there will be a battle!


    ¡°You might think that they¡¯re strong, but in fact, they¡¯re not as strong as you think.


    ¡°They¡¯re just putting on a show. If there really is a border between the two countries, I¡¯ll use one or two of the methods I mentioned just now to ensure that there won¡¯t be any casualties.¡±


    Lorne knew this very well. The middle Indian country looks quite big and might even look strong because of that, but in fact, it is a weakling.


    The so-called divine general who destroyed a country by himself was stationed in the middle of India.


    As long as Ln could really get close to the middle part of the country, there would be no need for such an amazing person like the general toe out. The few methods Lorne mentioned would be more than enough to make the country crumble like ashes.


    However, when he thought of the few good suggestions he hade up with, there was no way to implement them.


    Lorne suddenly became excited again. After letting out a long sigh, he returned to his seat


    ¡°Forget it. All this talk is just a casual conversation between you and me.


    ¡°You, a businessman, won¡¯t understand too much. The king and all the courtiers who really need to hear these suggestions will not be able to stand on the same side as me for who knows how long that will take.¡±


    Kyle saw that Lorne¡¯s mood soured from the hard truth. He almost could not help but expose his identity. He almost stood up emotionally and announced that he was the King of Ln.


    However, in the end, Kyle endured it. His identity could not be exposed now. From the bottom of his heart, Kyle did not want to change the rtionship between the two of them so early on from being good friends and good partners who called each other brothers to being different rulers and subjects in terms of etiquette.


    If that was the case, the rtionship would have a 180-degree turn. He could still disregard the etiquette and put his arms around Lorne¡¯s shoulders without restraint. If he was called an old friend, Lorne would be considered his brother.


    Therefore, Kyle did not want this change in dynamic to happen.


    Of course, Lorne would one day find out. His identity as the king would be exposed one day.


    However, ording to Kyle¡¯s n, he had silently memorized every piece of advice Lorne gave and every major thing that might happen.


    When the time was right, he would uncover all the contributions and directly promote Lorne to a high position.


    In that case, themunication between the king and the minister would probably be smoother,


    it would go from cautious to intimate.


    This could be considered Kyle¡¯s painstaking effort as the king, so he had to endure it no matter what. Fortunately, Lorne only grumbled, and then closed his eyes. The expression on his face rxed again.


    Kyle¡¯s tense heart rxed as well.


    Then, his eyes rolled for a moment, and an idea shed in his mind.


    ¡°Lorne, tell me the truth. Your real goal is only these six benefits, right? You might as well tell me the truth. Do you favor Buddhism or not?¡±

 Chapter 92 - Lorne Is Indeed One of Us!

    <h4>Chapter 92 Lorne Is Indeed One of Us!</h4>


    As soon as Kyle finished speaking, Lorne looked at him in surprise. In the end, he looked up and down carefully for a while, as if it was the first day he had met Kyle.


    ¡°Old friend, I have to ask. Why are you so interested in me today? Impressive. You really have some skills. I guess the longer you stick around, the more observant you get around me.¡±


    Kyle directly and selectively ignored the profound meaning and tone contained in Lorne¡¯s words.


    Instead, he said even more excitedly, ¡°So, are you going to admit to the question I asked, or not?¡±


    Lorne nodded somewhat helplessly.


    ¡°Actually, I did have some reservations when I said what I said earlier. There are some things that are not easy to tell you.


    ¡°But since you¡¯re asking this now, I should tell you the truth.¡±


    Kyle immediately moved closer to Lorne.


    ¡°Hey, if you have something to say, why don¡¯t you tell me everything? Are you worried that I, your friend, will spread it around?


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a long time. When have you ever seen me not keep my mouth shut?¡±


    Lorne gestured with an okay sign. Of course, Kyle did not understand what it meant.


    ¡°To be honest, I do not have much of an opinion about Buddhism. I do not really admire it.


    ¡°Of course, I do not dislike it either.


    ¡°Personally, I only like Xuan Moster. I approve of his personal qualities. As for the Buddhism that he admires, I really do not know much about it.


    ¡°If you want to ask me, then I still prefer people without religious beliefs.


    ¡°If something happens to the country or the country is in danger, will the person who stands out be a higher being like a god? Or a spiritual being?


    ¡°No, it¡¯ll be the king, the soldiers, and the people!


    ¡°The stable life we have now is all obtained through the blood and sweat of our predecessors.


    ¡°Therefore, if we really have faith, I think we should believe in our ancestors!¡±


    Kyle was instantly delighted. It was just as he had expected. It seemed that Lorne was on his side.


    He immediately became even more excited and asked, ¡°Tell me more about it!¡±


    Lorne immediately used his fingers to gesture on the table.


    ¡°Actually, you were right about some parts. The reason why I emphasized the westward journey of Xuan Moster was for these additional benefits.¡±


    ¡°Xuan Moster should go to India to exchange knowledge and learn Buddhism. What he could learn and what impact he would have when he returned to Ln are actually not important.


    ¡°What¡¯s important is that if Xuan Moster can hear my suggestions, he can use this matter toe up with many other things for our Ln empire.¡±


    Lorne had just finished speaking when Kyle suddenly pped his thigh.


    ¡°That makes sense. You can even exin it from this aspect. My friend, you¡¯re really amazing! Good thing I asked, or not I would¡¯ve thought that you supported Buddhism.¡±


    Lorne chuckled.


    ¡°Actually, Buddhism has its own meaning of existence, but I can¡¯t say exactly how significant it is.


    ¡°Inparison, it is more worthy of being praised as the mainstream ideology in our world since it has no religious beliefs.¡±


    Kyle kept nodding as he listened. The gears in his mind kept turning as he listened on.


    After the two chatted for a while, Kyle looked at the sky as an indication of the amount of time he had spent here.


    He stood up and patted his clothes as he spoke to Lorne.


    ¡°To be able to get a definite answer from you and know that you are more inclined towards my perspectives has eased my mind.


    ¡°I really did not expect that a matter like Xuan Moster going to India to exchange knowledge and learn Buddhist scriptures could actually lead to so many benefits in your mind.


    ¡°You have broadened my horizons once again. It¡¯s a pity that the king can not hear your words. Otherwise, he would have definitely treated you as a distinguished guest and nned this matter.¡±


    Lorne immediately rolled his eyes at Kyle. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re the only one who will ever listen to me like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you something that even the king can¡¯t hear. It shows that you have more interest in Ln than him.¡±


    Kyle smiled and cupped his hands at Lorne.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal. I¡¯ll take the blueprint you gave me and go and arrange the basic process properly.¡±


    Lorne smiled and patted Kyle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about that man. Let¡¯s hurry up and focus on our business. We¡¯ll talk about the restter!¡±


    Kyle turned around and gestured a goodbye, then quickly left the tavern.


    However, this time, he did not go to the salt-refining area in the suburbs of Ln City. Instead, he gave the blueprint to his confidant and asked him to arrange the ns. After that, he boarded the carriage back to the pce.


    As the carriage sped along, Kyle quickly returned to the hall where he had previously handled government affairs.


    ¡°Send me Johnny.


    ¡°Pass on my decree, say that I, the King of Ln, has agreed to Xuan Moster¡¯s request and shall allow him to go to India to exchange Buddhist teachings.


    ¡°However, I wish to carry out a diplomatic visit to the various countries in India. Xuan Moster must apany this diplomatic visit and go to India together with my envoys!¡±


    Kyle deliberately thought of this and set up a diplomatic mission to visit the various countries in India.


    In this way, the civil and military officials would not misunderstand his intentions and suspect that he supports Buddhism.

 Chapter 93 - Mobilize the Army!

    <h4>Chapter 93 Mobilize the Army!</h4>


    Kyle sent two orders in a row. The servants in the pce immediately rushed out of the pce.


    Not long after, the left guard¡¯s Lieutenant-general, Johnny, was ordered toe to the pce.


    ¡°I, Johnny, pay my respects to His Majesty the King!¡±


    Kyle immediately turned his head and looked over.


    Johnny was still a young man. He had been working under General William and had been promoted to a higher position over the past few years.


    Kyle immediately waved his hand and signaled for the servants to close the pce doors. They stood guard outside the well.


    ¡°I called you into the pce today because I have a task for you.¡±


    Johnny immediately bowed to Kyle.


    ¡°Please share with me your ideas, Your Majesty. I will not let you down!¡±


    Kyle took a few steps forward and showed him the map in his pce.


    He pointed at the location of India and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to send a group of emissaries in the name of escorting Xuan Moster to India. They¡¯ll set off all the way, take the western region Silk Road, and take a detour south to India.


    ¡°And this group of emissaries will definitely need someone to protect them, so I¡¯m going to mobilize 5,000 troops, all of which should be elite soldiers.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be themander, and you¡¯ll be in charge of all the matters rted to this trip to India!¡±


    When Johnny heard this, he was instantly shocked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, mobilizing 5,000 elite soldiers to India, could it be that you¡¯re preparing for a battle with them? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll join the battle and make sure I seed greatly!¡±


    Kyle instantly shook his forehead.


    D*mn it, why was this kid always thinking about war?


    He immediately patted the map as he scrunched his eyebrows.


    ¡°Johnny, I am not asking you to go to war. These five thousand elite soldiers have another purpose.


    ¡°You just need to remember a few points. One is to ensure that not a single soldier is missing


    ¡°Second, I want you to lead this army and patrol around the countries of the western region. Tell them to behave themselves.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to start a war, but I must show that I, Ln, am strong and have a strong attitude. Over the years, some wild countries of the western region have been unable to sit still. So I wish to humble them down.


    ¡°Third, I will mix some people with other uses among these 5,000 elite soldiers.


    ¡°Including those who are good at drawing maps, a caravan of items, and some secret personnel who won¡¯t return to Ln but stay in India.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone prepare a list of these people for you. You¡¯ll know what to do after.


    ¡°In short, you must remember one thing. You¡¯re not allowed to reveal your real purpose and overall n to anyone. Just do as I say.


    ¡°As long as you do it well, you¡¯ll be rewarded handsomely when you return. If you make any mistakes, you¡¯ll be punished greatly!¡±


    Without even thinking about it, Johnny directly half-knelt on the ground and replied, ¡°I, Johnny, obey your orders!¡±


    As soon as he shouted his promise, his mind suddenly came to a realization.


    He could understand why His Majesty the King wanted to patrol around the countries of the western region to show off their strength.


    However, he mentioned that some of them will stay in India and not return¡­ What the h*ll did that mean?


    Ln was not nning to go to war with India, right?


    However, he was a lieutenant-general, and the King of Ln had clearly ordered that it was not a war, so he only needed to follow the instructions.


    Therefore, Johnny did not ask any more questions, but only silently expressed his order.


    After Johnny half-knelt to answer, Kyle looked at the map for a while. Then he said to him, ¡°I have already prepared 5,000 soldiers for you in the northern camp. I will give you two days to make all the preparations.


    ¡°After two days, the army will immediately set off to escort Xuan Moster to India. Do you understand?¡±


    Johnny immediately bowed again to show that he understood the meaning behind it. Then, he quickly left the pce. Looking at Johnny¡¯s back, Kyle leaned back on the chair and pondered on several things. Then, he shouted to the outside of the hall and called a few servants in.


    ¡°Tell the Ministry of Industrials to have a group of people who know how to draw maps in two days. I will personally teach them what I know!


    ¡°As for you, prepare the carriages and horses and apany me to the northern campsite!¡±


    What Kyle did was, of course, to carefully arrange the two most important arrangements and select some people who were loyal to Ln so that he could carry out his next n.


    For two whole days, the various departments of Ln were operating at a high speed.


    As it involved the mobilization of troops and horses, and it was also an order from the king, the Ministry of Industrials and the northern camp were quite cooperative. The officials did not speak casually about the issue of the extreme mobilization of troops.


    Therefore, in the two days, Kyle was very tight-lipped and arranged everything directly himself.


    On the morning of the third day, Lorne, who had been staying in the tavern every day, woke up early for the first time.


    He was prepared to go and see what Xuan Moster looked like. He was a famous figure in history. Although he was not interested in Buddhism, he was still interested in that man.


    Therefore, he woke up early in the morning to sneak a look. However, as soon as he was about to open the door, Lorne was dumbfounded.


    This was because he was told that the doors should be sealed, and he was not allowed to enter or leave at will. He had to be certified as an official.


    Moreover, the area of the seal was veryrge. Anyway, Lorne could not see what was happening on the other side of the door.


    This made Lorne a little confused. Why was this area sealed?


    Was it because the westward journey of Xuan Moster ovepped with some major event, which resulted in such an impact?


    Lorne really did not understand what was happening. He recollected his knowledge and thought that he had remembered the wrong history. He wanted to leave to find out what was happening.


    However, the imperial court had sealed off the area. That was a strict rule. He had no other choice. Therefore, he could only hold onto the feeling of regret and return to his room.


    Actually, Lorne did not know that this was another arrangement by Kyle.


    He had deliberately sealed off the entire area and secretly mobilized the northern camp army so that the entire Ln City would not know that he had sent an army along with Xuan Moster.


    In this way, there was no need to worry the citizens or for Lorne to suspect that Kyle was the King of Ln.


    After all, Lorne had just mentioned the matter of mobilizing the army a few days ago, and Kyle had immediately followed suit. Anyone else would have had doubts about this close coincidence.

 Chapter 94 - Cleaning?

    <h4>Chapter 94 Cleaning?</h4>


    While Lorne was wandering aimlessly around the tavern, a carriage that was not particrly eye-catching caught his eye and left in the opposite direction.


    It seemed that the carriage was heading for a distant destination.


    Lorne did not pay too much attention to this carriage and continued on his way.


    However, Weiss, who happened to lift the curtain in the carriage, tugged at the sleeve of the person beside him in surprise.


    ¡°Father, look, isn¡¯t that Lorne?¡± That¡¯s right, this carriage belonged to Kyle. Today, he was preparing to bring his First Prince to see what the 5,000 elite soldiers looked like.


    It was also good for the future heir of the Ln Empire to familiarize himself with the military aspects of things so that he would know what it would look like in the future.


    At the same time, he would also observe Johnny lead the army and escort the various diplomatic missions to India away.


    On this side, Kyle¡¯s sleeves were being pulled by his son. After hearing what he said¡­ he immediately poked his head over to the window of the carriage.


    He lifted the curtain slightly and observed the far-away man for a few seconds.


    Kyle turned around and nodded at Weiss.


    ¡°It really is Lorne. Speaking of which, he did not open his tavern early in the morning. He just sat there and meddled with his own business. Why is he here?¡±


    Weiss thought for a moment and reminded him, ¡°Father, have you forgotten? Isn¡¯t today the day thatXuan Moster is leaving with Lieutenant-general Johnny and five thousand elite soldiers? Perhaps he is here to watch the show. He just didn¡¯t expect you to seal off the area. That could be why he¡¯s heading back now.¡±


    As soon as Weiss finished speaking, Kyle immediately pped his hands.


    ¡°That makes sense. It must be because of that. Lorne really enjoys these kinds of things. If there¡¯s anything new happening, he would always be around to observe.¡±


    When he said this, Kyle chuckled with some pride.


    ¡°I was the one who thought five steps ahead and predicted that such a situation would happen, so I ordered people to seal off the entrances.


    ¡°Otherwise, there might really be a possibility of our cover being blown today. Now, even someone as smart as Lorne has to adhere to my rules.¡±


    Weiss looked at his father¡¯s smug look and his face could not help but twitch a few times. He could not help but grumble in his heart.


    ¡®You really know how to make peopleugh. Are you sure your methods are that brilliant of praise?¡¯


    For some reason, his father had changed so much that he could not ept it.


    Compared to his strict father a month ago, he seemed to be quite different.


    However, to be honest, Weiss was happier to see this kind of king. The king did not bring too much pressure on him and that made him more rxed.


    So, Weiss also took the opportunity to p for his father.


    ¡°Father, you have foresight and wisdom. It is no wonder that it is recognized by all the ministers in the imperial court. I admire


    you!¡±


    Kyleughed and proudly epted his First Prince¡¯s ttery. He did not feel that there was anything wrong.


    ¡°Not bad, Weiss. Your perception of things has indeed improved a lot. It seems that you have learned some things from me.¡±


    After the father and son happily praised each other, Kyle suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Oh right, after Johnny leaves, you can go to Lorne¡¯s ce by yourself.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. It¡¯ll be a good time to receive his guidance and learn some new things.¡±


    Weiss immediately nodded. He was looking forward to this. He had learned a lot from his previous meet-up. This time, it would definitely be very beneficial for him.


    The march ceremony to open the faraway gate was actually not a huge one, and it did not take long. However, the imposing manner disyed by the 5,000 well-equipped elite soldiers with high morale still made the First Prince Weiss beam with excitement.


    This was the first time he had seen a fully formed army being deployed. Before this, he had only been able to apany Kyle on a tour of the northern camp.


    These two experiences werepletely different.


    After Johnny ordered the army to leave Ln, Kyle and Weiss took two carriages each.


    Kyle wanted to go to the manor in the southern suburbs of Ln City to take a stroll. In the past two or three days, he had not missed a single moment. He had been strictly supervising the various facilities and procedures in the manor to be fully prepared for the production.


    As for Weiss, he went to the tavern to learn something from Lorne, as he had agreed at the beginning


    After Weiss¡¯s carriage traveled for a while, it finally stopped at the same ce where Kyle stopped every time. Then, the First Prince turned over and gave a kick. He jumped down from the carriage in a somewhat happy mood. Then, he went to the tavern alone in a carefree manner.


    However, just as he stepped into the tavern, a strong fragrance had hit his olfactory nerves. Weiss could not help but sneeze a few times.


    After he finally got used to the pungent fragrance, he opened his eyes and looked around, he saw his teacher lying on a table, fiddling with something.


    It seemed to be some bottles and jars, some flower petals, and all kinds of strange-colored juices.


    He hurriedly walked over.


    ¡°Greetings, teacher!¡±


    Lorne had already woken up from his focus when Weiss sneezed. He saw that it was Weiss who ran over to him, he realized that Kyle was not with him.


    Lorne could not help but roll his eyes, and then said kindly, ¡°No need to be so polite. Let me finish these things first.


    ¡°If you want, you can clean up the tavern. There is a piece of cloth on the counter over there. You can get water from the kitchen.


    ¡°Remember to polish the tables and chairs. You can also sweep the floor.¡±


    Lorne continued to spurt outmands, and Weiss was a little dumbfounded when he heard that. What was going on?


    Why did his teacher ask him to do housework the moment he arrived? Was he treating him like a waiter?


    He was the First Prince. He had never done such menial work before. Was that not a little out of ce? Thus, Weiss scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you want to teach me profound knowledge? Why did you ask me to clean the tables, chairs, and floors the moment I arrived?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little confused. I wonder if you can enlighten me on it?¡±


    Lorne immediately stopped moving his hands and let out a long sigh.


    He spoke in a sincere manner, and there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°Little friend, it seems that you don¡¯t understand my painstaking efforts. You don¡¯t know the true meaning of what I¡¯m doing! You¡¯ve disappointed me!¡±

 Chapter 95 - Bluffing Weiss.

    <h4>Chapter 95 Bluffing Weiss.</h4>


    Weiss was shocked by Lorne¡¯s tone. He just did not understand why he had to clean the table, wipe the chairs, and sweep the floor. What did he do to disappoint his teacher?


    He hurriedly said with some fear, ¡°I apologize as my aptitude is dull. There are some things that I don¡¯t understand. Please don¡¯t be angry at me.¡±


    Lorne sighed and put on a stern face.


    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re young and impetuous. There are too many things you don¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so ignorant. ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to talk some sense into you I¡¯ll tell you why you have to start with these trivial things.¡±


    Weiss immediately looked at Lorne with full attention. He even gave his most attentive face.


    ¡°First of all, you have to understand that profound knowledgees step by step, and is umted bit by bit. No teacher will talk about obscure knowledge to their students at the beginning


    ¡°You have toy a solid foundation for yourself before you have the ability toprehend profound knowledge more deeply.


    ¡°Otherwise, if you don¡¯ty a solid foundation, no matter how high your pursuit for knowledge is, there will be a day when it will copse and turn into nothingness!¡±


    Hearing this, Weiss seemed to be deep in thought and nodded repeatedly. What Lorne said made sense. As the saying goes, Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day.


    It seemed that he did not learn much at home, which led to his misconception today.


    Weiss immediately bowed to Lorne and said respectfully, ¡°What you said made sense. I will remember it.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand. Even if I start from the foundation, what does it have to do with these misceneous things?¡±


    Lorne did not expect this little investigator to have a stubborn trait that would not rest until he found the truth.


    He could not help but scratch his head, and then his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sweep a room, how can you sweep the world?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that cleaning tables, chairs, and floors looks like a simple thing, but in fact, there is also a lot of work put into it.


    ¡°Only those who are able to do well with the tiny details have the right to say that they have the ability to do bigger, greater things.


    ¡°The details determine sess or failure. If these trivial matters are handled carelessly, then one can imagine that when doing great things, it will not make sense.¡±


    Weiss was shocked by the exnation. He could not believe that there was actually such a great principle!


    If one did not clean a house, how could one sweep the world? He had heard this saying before, but he did not expect it to be reflected in this ce.


    When asking the First Prince to do such menial things¡­ Thinking about it carefully, it seemed to somewhat rte to his future. How could he not even be able to clean up a small tavern if he wanted to be a ruler.


    What qualifications did he have to possess to be the master of the world in the future and rule over the people?


    Weiss could not help but nod his head and quickly memorized these words of wisdom in his mind. Before he could speak, Lorne continued to lecture the other kid. His theoretical knowledge moved one set after another.


    ¡°And although you are not the son of a noble family, you are at least from a business family. You have been well educated since you were young and have never done any hard work.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve experienced these ordinary physical tasks, these trivial things will give you a deeper understanding of what it means to live a real life.


    ¡°Otherwise, in the future, when you take over your father¡¯s job and manage such arge business, you might not understand what the ordinary people need. How are you going to make the business bigger and stronger if you have no empathy for your people?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Weiss fell into deep thought again.


    ording to what his teacher had said, even the children of businessmen would have to experience hardship since they were young. They needed to go through some training to better understand the various aspects of life.


    The First Prince of the Ln Empire had been living a luxurious life since he was young. He had never done any hard work, and he had never understood how the people lived.


    In this way, would he be able to be a wise king in the future?


    In that case, it was quite necessary to clean up this tavern diligently and conscientiously. This was the first step he needed to take when he came into contact with ordinary folk life and experienced the myriad tastes of life. It was also the way to build the most solid foundation ever!


    Weiss instantly felt that he had been enlightened, as if he had understood some shocking truth.


    Lorne looked at Weiss, who was immersed in self-realization, and could not help but be secretly delighted. Sure enough, this young man was easier to fool than his father. He would foolishly eat up all the words Lorne spouts out.


    Since that was the case, he might as well brainwash him!


    Therefore, Lorne immediately continued speaking.


    ¡°Also, in my opinion, with this small matter, you will be able to develop several outstanding qualities.¡±


    Lorne had just said this when Weiss was rendered speechless.


    There was more?


    Just how many great principles and knowledge did Lorne have in his mind to be able to trigger that many philosophies of life from a small matter?


    Weiss was now filled with admiration. Of course, he did not speak. He just sat there like a good boy, listening attentively to what other qualities he could develop by cleaning the tavern.


    Lorne coughed lightly.


    ¡°This tavern is only this big. It¡¯s not very spacious, but you still need to be meticulous when cleaning it. ¡°You can clean up each and every corner cleanly, and you must not miss out any detail. You have to take care of everything, top to bottom.


    ¡°You have to be persistent from the beginning to the end. You can¡¯t give up halfway.


    ¡°As long as you can do this thing well, at the very least, your patience, observational skills, and the degree of seriousness and focus will be greatly improved.


    ¡°You may not be able to see anything now, but as long as you persevere for years and months, over a long period of time¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon realize that your entire person has be different from before. You will be reborn and be even more outstanding!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    Lorne had just finished speaking when Weiss could not help but gasp.


    ¡®Amazing, he really is too amazing!¡¯


    To be able to train so many qualities in one go, and they were all excellent qualities that were necessary for the ruler of the world to govern the country.


    After carefully summarizing the small matter of cleaning, Lorne had already pointed out two major principles and a bunch of excellent qualities for the First Prince.


    From the looks of it, Lorne was the one who had truly practiced the saying of seeing the bigger picture in things in life to the extreme!


    Weiss had an epiphany and finally understood the whole point of this.


    He must learn this!

 Chapter 96 - You’re Absolutely Right!

    <h4>Chapter 96 You¡¯re Absolutely Right!</h4>


    Thinking of this, Weiss immediately took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°Teacher, what you said indeed made sense. Such a thing that contains so many benefits, yet I hesitated.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m still too young. There are many things that I don¡¯t understand. Fortunately, I have a good teacher like you, so I won¡¯t miss out on such teachings in life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll seriously clean the inside and outside of the tavern now. I¡¯ll be meticulous and cautious. I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to pick out anything that you¡¯re dissatisfied with!¡±


    As he spoke, he did not care too much about how he said it. He followed the directions that Lorne had started to point out, picked up a rag, and went to the kitchen to get a bucket of water.


    Then, he began to work. ¡°¡­ F*ck, this little friend is easily fooled.¡±


    Lorne could not help but be a little shocked.


    Could this be the legendary, foolish son of a businessman?


    Lorne originally thought that after he spoke a few great truths and brainwashed the First Prince, he might have to answer more questions before he couldpletely fool his little friend.


    In the end, he did not expect that before he had even taken out his trump cards, this little friend had already started to work with passion.


    Lorne could not help but fall into deep thought.


    Was the gap between the two of them in terms of knowledge too big?


    He should be more lenient when ites to fooling him in the future. Otherwise, such a young man would bepletely yed by Lorne¡¯s words. It looked like if Lorne asked him to jump, the First Prince would only ask how high he should jump from.


    Lorne felt that it began to be a little difficult to cook. How could he bear to do that? After all, he only cleaned the tavern once every five to six days or even ten days, and that was because he waszy.


    However, now, he was pushing the job to a young man. Was that not a little hical?


    However, this unbearable state onlysted for three seconds, and Lorne indicated that he had already epted this fate.


    A young man like Weiss should be trained more. Lorne was doing this for his own good.


    He could also train this young man¡¯s ability to resist deception by deceiving him a little more.


    Otherwise, when the young man takes over his father¡¯s job in the future and starts his business, he would be fooled by his businesspetitors or customers. That would just lead to a greater loss, right?


    Therefore, if he trained him now, there would be fewer bumps in the future. Lorne decided on his own that he was indeed a good teacher with a great sense of responsibility. He hadpletely fulfilled his responsibility and obligation as a teacher.


    Moreover, he did not want the young man to help him clean the tavern or anything. He just wanted to use this matter to carry out his education!


    That¡¯s right, that was the truth he chose to believe.


    Lorne instantly used another set of ideas to perfectly convince himself. Then, he turned around and returned to whatever he was doing.


    Poor Weiss. As the First Prince ¡ª the sessor of the entire Ln Empire ¡ª he was now carrying a bucket of water and a rag, working hard to clean the tavern.


    He wiped the tables and chairs, wiped the walls and pirs, cleaned the counters and every nook and cranny he could find.


    Even the floor of the tavern was diligently swept from inside to outside with a broom, not letting even a speck of dust go by.


    It was all because Lorne had said that cleaning meticulously could train one¡¯s observational skills, it could also increase one¡¯s level of concentration.


    That was why the situation had be like this


    In short, Weiss was exhausted from his stubbornness and Lorne¡¯s lies.


    After all, he was the First Prince of the Ln Empire. He had never done any heavy physical work. The only thing that really consumed his strength was the rare time he went out to hunt. However, this kind of activity waspletely different from working as aborer.


    That was why the First Prince was so exhausted that his entire body was drenched in sweat.


    The clothes on his body that could be considered valuable were now tattered, and even some ck marks could be seen on his face.


    It was as if he had just emerged from a coal mine.


    After Weiss finally cleaned up everything inside and out and waspletely done with his work, he immediately reported his duties to Lorne.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to do. Please check if it meets your requirements.¡±


    Lorne stopped cleaning the bottles in his hands and stood up to take a look around.


    It was clean. The cleaning was really f*cking spick and span!


    The table and the stool were even slightly reflective. The floor was spotless, and there was no dust in sight.


    The First Prince had never done any heavy work before, but he was able to do it so well on his first try.


    This was really impressive. It seemed that his words carried some weight as a teacher.


    Lorne could not help but pat Weiss on the shoulder, and then he said in a congrattory tone, ¡°Not bad. You did a good job, and even somewhat exceeded my expectations.


    ¡°It seems that you really listened to what I said. You are worth teaching.


    ¡°How is it? After doing all this, did you gain any insights? Did you gain anything big?¡± Weiss suddenly heard Lorne¡¯s words, and he could not help but scratch his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, teacher, I do have a deeper understanding of it now. I cleaned the tavern, in and out.


    ¡°It was indeed tiring, but I have realized the true value of this matter. Not only have I trained my body and mind, I have also cultivated my outstanding qualities.


    ¡°In my opinion, no matter what I do in the future, I will be able to persevere and focus even more!¡±


    As soon as Weiss finished his sentence, Lorne¡¯s eyes lit up and he gave a few heavy ps. ¡°Well said!


    ¡°From the moment I met you, I knew that you were very perceptive. As expected, you didn¡¯t disappoint me after all. I admire your grit and determination.


    ¡°Although you are my first disciple, your ability to understand and perceive things is definitely worthy of my praise!


    ¡°But this is the first time it happened. Just because you can persevere, doesn¡¯t mean that you can continue to do this in the future.


    ¡°So after this, every time youe to me next time, you must consciously practice this method. Otherwise, if you give up halfway, it¡¯ll be a huge loss!¡±


    Lorne¡¯s words of praise were thrown out like it was nothing, making Weiss feel so proud of himself that he did not catch the underlying meaning of Lorne¡¯sziness.


    His teacher was actually so satisfied with him and praised him so generously. It seemed that he really had some talent.


    The First Prince suddenly had more confidence in inheriting and ascending to the throne in the future. Of course, Weiss patted his chest and replied with confidence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Ie here in the future, you won¡¯t even have to mention it. I¡¯ll take the initiative to clean up this ce myself!¡±


    The satisfaction in Lorne¡¯s eyes was even more apparent.

 Chapter 97 - Let’s Bring the First Prince Out for a Fling

    <h4>Chapter 97 Let¡¯s Bring the First Prince Out for a Fling</h4>


    After that, Weiss ran to the kitchen and cleaned up some of the stains on his face. He also hastily fixed his hair.


    As for the stains on his clothes, there was really nothing he could do about it. He could only make do with what he was wearing. After all, when he returned to the pce, he would change into daily beautiful clothes.


    After roughly tidying himself up, Weiss sat next to Lorne with a sore back.


    It seemed like Lorne was doing some strange things with some bottles, chains, and flower petals. After looking at them carefully for a while, Weiss could not see the corrtion between the three items. He did not understand this strange operation at all.


    Weiss could not help but curiously ask.


    ¡°Teacher, what are you doing? From the moment I entered the ce up until now, this fragrance has been so strong that it¡¯s beginning to be a little pungent.¡±


    Lorne exined without raising his head, ¡°This thing is called a perfume.¡±


    ¡°Perfume?¡± Weiss was a little puzzled.


    Lorne nodded.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s something that adds fragrance when sprayed on the body.¡±


    Weiss was starting to get it.


    ¡°Is this thing simr to a sachets, or agarwood chestnuts. So it¡¯s like things that will add fragrance to the body.¡±


    Lorne nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you said, but there¡¯s a difference. The perfume works better on you than the sachet.


    ¡°After all, sachets are only ced in a few ces, and there aren¡¯t many different kinds of fragrances. Usually, you can only smell a faint fragrance if you are close enough.


    ¡°But this perfume is liquid-like. It can be sprayed on any part of the body, and you can even control the amount you want on your body.


    ¡°If you like a stronger fragrance, you can use the petal material that has a strong fragrance, or you can just spray more.¡±


    Lorne exined, and Weiss nodded repeatedly. However, after listening, he still asked, ¡°Teacher, why are you studying this thing? Isn¡¯t it used for women¡¯s homes?¡±


    Lorne nodded slightly and said very naturally, ¡°Yes, this is usually used for women¡¯s homes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m studying this.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your family in business? Do you think if this thing is introduced to the eastern and western markets, will there be good sales?¡±


    Weiss was a little stumped. How would he know how to do business? As for whether it would sell well in the market, he was even more confused on how it works.


    After all, he was the First Prince. If he were to be tested on some political matters, he might be able to answer it, but this¡­ it was not something he could answer.


    So after being confused for a long time, Weiss stammered a reply, ¡°It should be very easy to sell.


    ¡°After all, there are many expensivedies in Ln. I know a lot of people often use sachets.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really as good as what you said, then there will definitely be arge number of high-ranking officials and dignitaries who will buy it from you.¡±


    Lorne showed a slightly satisfied smile, then leaned back on the chair and said in a rxed manner, ¡°That¡¯s easy to say, but these are only semi-finished products. They haven¡¯t been fully developed yet. Otherwise, we would definitely be able to do it!¡±


    The reason Lorne was researching perfumes was actually because he had nothing to do.


    If he were to really sell it, the money he would earn would probably not be as extensive as refining salt. After all, salt was a necessity in life, and this perfume might not be that popr.


    Therefore, he did it during his free time. He practiced the idea in his mind and found something to do for himself.


    If he could really produce arge number of finished products in the future, it would not be a problem to work with Kyle again on it. They could both earn a sum of money from it.


    Moreover, this thing was a likable thing, especially for girls. In the future, it could be given to whoever was pleasing to the eye. Thinking about it, it was actually quite useful.


    However, Weiss still did not understand it very well. Instead, he scratched his chin and said with some confusion, ¡°Teacher, are you studying this perfume so that you can enjoy it or sell it?¡±


    Lorne did not have time to exin so much about this thing, so he answered casually, ¡°It¡¯s more or less like that.¡±


    Weiss nodded, then hesitated and asked cautiously,


    ¡°Teacher, are you feeling a little tight on moneytely? If that¡¯s the case, I can help


    you.¡±


    Weiss was worried that if he said that, Lorne would feel like a charity case, so he deliberately asked in a weak tone. However, this young man had greatly underestimated Lorne¡¯s ability to ept things. Not only did Lorne not feel ufortable, but his eyes became brighter.


    He could not help but turn his head and asked with interest, ¡°Little Friend, don¡¯t tell me you have a lot of money on you?¡±


    Weiss shrank his neck and then carefully said, ¡°I have a little money on me. If you have any problems, you can tell me.¡±


    Lorne immediately snapped his fingers and put away the perfume bottles on the table. He took out two small bottles and put them on his body.


    Then he waved at Weiss.


    ¡°Go, go, go. Today, I will take you to experience practical work, so that you can experience life at a close distance.¡±


    Weiss did not quite understand what Lorne was nning to do, but from what he knew, his teacher was talented, capable, and full of knowledge. He treated him well, so he must be preparing to teach him some powerful knowledge.


    Thus, Weiss suddenly became excited from Lorne¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Lorne waved his hand and said mysteriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it now. Just follow me. I guarantee you¡¯ll get a lot of rewards from it!¡±


    As he said that, Lorne closed the door of the tavern, rented a carriage, and led Weiss straight to Merry Street.


    The entire journey from Silk Street to Merry Street was not too far, so the carriage did not go for long before it stopped at the location Lorne had specified.


    A master and a disciple. The moment the two young men got off the carriage, they were greeted by the lively atmosphere of Merry Street.


    Although it was not yet a real lively night, it was close to the evening, and many ces were already open for business.


    Weiss was in the middle of the bustling street. Looking at the buildings on both sides with different styles and the strange atmosphere, he could not help but feel a little nervous.


    ¡°Teacher, where is this?¡±


    Lorne nced at him with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°This is the ce where fireworkse to life, the street of romance, which is also known as the Brothel Alley.¡±

 Chapter 98 - So That’s How It Is, Amazing!

    <h4>Chapter 98 So That¡¯s How It Is, Amazing!</h4>


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Weiss turned so dumbfounded that his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    ¡°So¡­ You brought your student to a brothel?¡±


    Faced with Weiss¡¯s expression as if he had encountered a ghost, Lorne did not realize that something was wrong. Instead, he patted Weiss on the shoulder.


    ¡°Little friend, don¡¯t tell me¡­ you haven¡¯t learnt about courting for marriage and all these supposed fireworks?¡±


    Weiss quickly shook his head. As the First Prince, his marriage had long been decided. She was the daughter of an official in the imperial court. She was not particrly distinguished, but she had some status. Therefore, Weiss knew a little about these things, but he had never gone through the whole process of it all.


    After all, he was the First Prince of the empire and a first-ss figure in the royal family. Kyle had been strict with his family since he was young The officials in the imperial court kept a close watch on him. If he really dared toe to a brothel and was discovered, the next day, the news of himing here would have been the top priority for Kyle.


    At that time, he would definitely be beaten up by Kyle, so Weiss had never really considered it an option toe here. He thought that his teacher would bring him to some high-ss ce to experience life and learn about things, but in the end, he actually came to the Brothel Alley.


    Weiss felt like he had been greatly disappointed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us toe to such a ce?


    ¡°If my father finds out, he might break my leg.¡±


    Lorne immediately waved his hand and said nonchntly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t tell him about today¡¯s practical teaching.


    ¡°After all, how would a stubborn person like him know about our new teaching method? So you don¡¯t have to tell him either.


    ¡°Besides, with your father¡¯s appearance, I won¡¯t believe it even if you try to convince me that he¡¯s never been here.¡±


    Weiss could help but twitch his lips.


    If nothing unexpected happened, his father, the King of Ln, might not have been here. After all, he was the king, and having him wander around here would be bad for his image. Not to mention anything else, if the famous Andrew knew about it, then his father would definitely be living in a ditch by now.


    Therefore, thinking about it, Weiss himself had a myriad of conflicted emotions. It was not good for the First Prince to appear in such a ce. Although it was his highly respected teacher who brought him here, it was still inappropriate to even think about being here.


    Therefore, Weiss had an extremely hesitant look on his face. He stood in the middle of the street, not knowing what to do.


    Lorne looked at his honest disciple¡¯s dazed look and could not help but roll his eyes. Then, he put away the smile on his face and said with a slightly serious tone.


    ¡°Little friend, do you think that I brought you here today just to seek pleasure and wander around the brothel¡¯s?


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to say that you think that I don¡¯t do my job properly and don¡¯t teach you knowledge. You might only think that we¡¯re here for fun, right?¡±


    Weiss immediately shook his head in fear and then bowed to Lorne.


    ¡°You misunderstand me. I would never dare to think that way. You must have your reasons for doing so. Perhaps it¡¯s to rx your mood.¡±


    Lorne shook his head.


    ¡°Wrong! You¡¯re very wrong to say that. I might as well tell you the truth. I brought you here today for your own good!¡±


    The only thing shown on Weiss¡¯s face was pure confusion. He really did not have any intention of visiting a brothel. Perhaps it was because he dared not to.


    In any case, what did this have to do with what was for his own good?


    Weiss really did not understand any of these things, so he only started intently at Lorne, hoping for an exnation.


    Lorne pondered for a moment, then slowly replied.


    ¡°A person¡¯s life is short. We only live for a few decades. No matter how long one stretches their life, it will be as far as only a hundred years.


    ¡°In such a remote life, no matter who it is, one will experience countless temptations, big and small.


    ¡°It may be treasures, it may be a peerless beauty, it may be a beautiful field or a beautiful pond, or it may be a position of power.


    ¡°Some people can withstand the temptations and persevere with their heart. For their initial goal, they will work hard and strive to improve themselves.


    ¡°And in the end, they will seed and achieve their goal.


    ¡°There are some people who are not firm enough and can¡¯t resist the temptation. When the opponent or even the enemy throws out a bait, they will immediately take the bait.


    ¡°The final result would lead to their body and mind being corroded by gold, silver, countless treasures, and even power and status. Their perseverance over the years could be shattered in one move.¡±


    When Lorne said this, Weiss could not help but be physically and mentally shaken .


    This topic felt a little too deep to talk about in such a ce. However, little did he know that it was actually rted to the temptation life offers.


    His mind immediately began to think on its own, and not long after, his entire body trembled. Then, he pointed to the brothels on both sides of the street and asked Lorne, ¡°So ording to what you said, the Brothel Alley in front of us is a form of temptation?¡±


    Lorne immediately pped his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Shouldn¡¯t you think of it as temptation?¡±


    ¡°So you brought me here today not to have fun, not to rx, but to train my ability to withstand temptation?¡±


    ¡°You still have a long way to go in life, and there are many tests you will face in the future. Moreover, your father is a trader in business. The opponents and enemies he encounters are all different.


    ¡°After you take over his business, these opponents may use all kinds of methods to seduce you and destroy your business.


    ¡°At this time, you have to rely on your own resistance to resist these temptations and not be tempted by their bait.


    ¡°The things in front of you now are what we call beauty temptations. You have to experience these things in person to be able to train your perseverance. Otherwise, if the enemy throws out the bait in the future, you won¡¯t even realize that it¡¯s bait.


    ¡°So to sum it up, I brought you here today to let you experience it for yourself and to train yourself. You have to understand my painstaking efforts in this!¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Weiss¡¯s face was filled with gratitude.


    His teacher was being really too good to him, to think of such a far-reaching matter for him. He could not help but feel the urge to cry.

 Chapter 99 - A Visit to a Brothel.

    <h4>Chapter 99 A Visit to a Brothel.</h4>


    Weiss could not help but think of his own identity. He was the First Prince of the current dynasty, the next in line to be king, and the future of his empire.


    With his identity, he realy needed to be able to withstand hardcore temptations in the fuutre.


    Otherwise, if the ministers under him said a few more ttering words, he would happily ept them, and there would be people under him who would steal his money easily.


    Then, even if he were to lose the throne, he would just be letting his father¡¯s expectations down, right?


    Therefore, if he wanted to be a good king, he had to resolutely cultivate his fine qualities of resisting temptation. If he wanted to do that, he had to start training as the First Prince first instead of a king.


    He could not believe that his teacher would create an atmosphere for him to train and create a scene of resisting temptation. That was too thoughtful of him!


    Weiss could not help but suddenly act brashly, and then he gave a big bow to Lorne.


    ¡°You are a good teacher, thank you for thinking of me!¡±


    Lorne secretly gave himself a thumbs up. Sure enough, his ability to lie was getting better and better.


    A young man like Weiss had immediately admired him with just a few casual words. Then, with a serious look on his face, he said, ¡°Your father and I are good friends. We usually call each other brothers.


    ¡°Since he asked you to take me as your teacher and entrusted me to teach you well, then I will naturally do my best to nurture you into an excellent talent. ¡°And this needs to be done from every aspect, bit by bit. The small things I asked you to do previously, and now I¡¯m asking you to train yourself to resist temptation are all part of it.¡±


    Saying this, Lorne affectionately held onto Weiss¡¯s hand and began their way in. Just as the two of them walked to the door, the brothel¡¯s madam immediately came out to wee them.


    Although Lorne and Weiss¡¯s clothes were not the most expensive silk and silk, they could at least be seen as amon average earner.


    In addition, both of them were quite handsome. Just from their appearance, they looked like the sons of wealthy families. Therefore, the madam warmly greeted them, ¡°Young Masters, it¡¯s hot outside, why don¡¯t youe in and have a seat?


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not the hottest time of the night, there¡¯s music and dancing you can admire. The girls are also very energetic here!¡±


    Lorne took a few steps forward and whispered into the madam¡¯s ear, ¡°This brother of mine has a tender face. It¡¯s also his first time out to y.


    ¡°You have to make special arrangements for him. If he¡¯s satisfied, I¡¯ll give you a reward!¡±


    <b rew</b>


    The madam¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately gestured to Lorne.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re here to take care of people like your very brother. After all, it¡¯s his first time out to y!¡±


    Lorne nodded his head in satisfaction and asked the madam to get ready. Then, he walked back to Weiss¡¯s side.


    ¡°Little friend, remember thister on. A gentleman should always be calm. If you want to be a gentleman, if you want to resist the temptation, it depends on your performance today!¡±


    <b>nance</b>


    Weiss straightened his neck and nodded his head heavily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    With that, he held his head high and puffed out his chest. Then, he walked in a concentrated valiant manner. Lorne, who was behind him, was stunned from the change in behavior.


    The two of them walked one after the other into this rtivelyrge brothel.


    As soon as they entered, they instantly felt apletely different atmosphere change from the inside and outside.


    It was May, and it was hot outside on the streets, but the atmosphere felt cooling inside.


    The deeper they went, the more shade there was, and the atmosphere even began to be more lively.


    It seemed that there were many people who had nothing to do before noon and came to listen to music and dance for fun.


    Lorne naturally could not sit in the hall like the others, so he waved his hand and ordered a private room on the upper floor.


    With this height advantage, he could admire the songs and dances in the central area and enjoy special services.


    Soon, the madam, who had said that she would arrange everything, brought a few girls over. Then, she made her way to Lorne¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve arranged everything ording to your instructions.


    ¡°This is your friend¡¯s first time here. I¡¯ve specially arranged two introverted and shy one¡¯s just for him so that your friend can be more open-minded.


    ¡°As for you, I¡¯ve specially arranged a few brave and open-minded ones for you!


    ¡°Are you satisfied with this arrangement?¡±


    Lorne immediately pped his hands.


    ¡°Not bad, you know your stuff well. This arrangement of yours makes sense. You¡¯ll be rewardedter!¡±


    The madam beamed and made the few girls go in. Then, she pointed at two introverted ones to go to Weiss¡¯s side.


    The remaining three or four brave and open-minded women swarmed to Lorne¡¯s side. Then, good wine and food were served. The door of the private room closed, and Lorne and the otherspletely let go.


    No, it should be Lorne who let go, and Weiss was still a reserved young man. This was because he still remembered what Lorne, his teacher, had told him, a gentleman should sit still and resist temptation.


    Therefore, the two quiet girls, one on the left and one on the right, sat beside him. From time to time, they poured him food and wine and fed him some fruits. Not only did Weiss not enjoy it, he even became more and more stiff as time went on.


    After all, he was also a hot-blooded man, and the two girls were brothel girls. It was professional work for them to asionally have s*x with each other.


    As for intimacy, it was quitemon to be hands on, so after Weiss struggled for a long time saying no, his face was slightly red.


    The First Prince also expressed that he was not used to it and sat on his seat firmly, wriggling around when they got closer.


    He was not in the mood to drink the wine, nor was he in the mood to eat the dishes.


    This appearance immediately amused Lorne.


    He did not need to maintain his tall and mighty image in front of his disciple¡­ So he could not help butugh.


    This young man was really too interesting. Even though he said that he would not be disturbed, he was so reserved that he did not dare to move at all. He obediently followed the rule that he had said to resist temptation.


    While Lorne was amused, he could not help but berate himself.


    He was being a bad person. If his charming old friend knew that he had treated his precious son this way, he would probably rush over to fight him.


    However, thinking about it, Lorne also felt that it was a little strange. With his years of experience in judging people, his old friend was definitely not an honest man.


    Why did he give birth to a son who actually had pure intentions? It seemed that his old friend was probably ying around on his own without his son. Otherwise, this young man would have long learned to be bad.

 Chapter 100 - The Uncomfortable First Prince!

    <h4>Chapter 100 The Ufortable First Prince!</h4>


    In the eyes of the First Prince Weiss, Lorne¡¯s attitude waspletely different from his.


    As the First Prince, he was now trembling in fear. He dared not to move around recklessly, he was afraid that he would overdo it.


    On the other hand, his teacher was calm andposed. He had a rxed expression on his face, and he looked like he was at ease.


    Among the girls, one gave him a pillow to rest on, one massaged his shoulders, and some even fed him fruits.


    Lorne enjoyed the singing and dancing below while drinking from time to time. He looked very happy.


    This scene could not help but make Weiss feel a little puzzled. Did his teacher not just mention that a gentleman should sit still? Did he not need to experience the trials and temptations of life?


    Why did he have to work so hard while Lorne casually acted however he wanted to? Did something go wrong?


    After thinking hard for a while, Weiss suddenly had a sh of inspiration in his mind.


    ¡®I understand now!¡¯


    It seemed that because his realm was different from Lorne, he was still in the beginner stage, so he could barely rely on this to maintain hisposure.


    To him, Lorne had already reached the peak level, and had already reached the realm of returning to simplicity. He did not need to rely on surface things to maintain hisposure.


    Lorne must havepleted the training in his life. On the surface, he seemed to be unrestrained, but in fact, he had sessfully resisted the temptation.


    It seemed that Weiss still had a long way to go, and he had to strive to be like Lorne!


    Lorne did not know anything about the self-righteousness mindset Weiss had right now. If he knew the thoughts in Weiss¡¯s mind, Lorne would give a thumbs up to Weiss and praise him for being awesome.


    He was purely here to enjoy himself. There was no such thing as going back to the basics and state of mind. After all, although it was Lorne¡¯s first timeing to such a ce where fireworks sparked bright, he had learnt about it.


    There were quite a lot of scenes like these in shows. Combined with the historical knowledge in his mind, he roughly knew how to deal with it. Therefore, he was naturally calm and collected. There were no other abnormal behaviors.


    Of course, Lorne¡¯s ability to ept things did not mean that he could ept everything. At least, he did not n to do anything else. He just wanted to enjoy some ordinary services provided.


    He wanted to receive a massage and experience it firsthand. Of course, there was no need for deepmunication. Just like that, the both men inside showed different ways of coping with the visit to the brothel.


    After more than an hour, Lorne sat up and stretched. He felt that his muscles and bones had been rxed.


    After looking down a few more times in boredom, Lorne took out the two or three perfume bottles he had on him. Then, he handed them to the two girls beside him.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question. If this perfume is sprayed on your body, it can keep the smell on you for the whole day without doing anything special. Would you be interested in using it?¡±


    A few girls took the bottles containing the perfume and carefully opened them to take a whiff.


    One bottle was a perfume that Lorne had ground with roses, and the other was a lemon.


    The girls took turns sniffing it, and their eyes lit up. ¡°Young Master, the perfume you¡¯re talking about has such a strong fragrance!


    ¡°If it really has the miraculous effect that you¡¯re talking about, then it¡¯ll definitely save a lot of effort in the future for us. We won¡¯t have to wear a sachet every day.¡±


    The noise attracted not just Weiss, but two quiet women beside him. They could not help but curiously move over.


    ¡°Childe, this bottle smells like roses, the little girls like the smell of this very much.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary sachets are full of dried flowers, and the smell they give off is not as good as


    yours.¡±


    Lorne asked a few more questions, and they all had the same reaction and expressed their satisfaction. Some also indicated that if this perfume wasunched, they would definitely want it to be sent to the brothel where they were at, and they would buy it in bulk.


    Lorne was very satisfied now. This was also one of the reasons why he had specially brought Weiss here.


    While enjoying himself, he would also do some market research to see if this type of perfume would be liked by others. Now he could confirm that this was also a way to make money in the future. He would write it down first and wait until he made arge amount of cash flow from the salt refining before he started it himself.


    Lorne¡¯s satisfaction was immediately lifted by a lot more than before. He then ced a few bottles of perfume on the table.


    ¡°Since you all said that you like it, I¡¯ll give these to you as a gift from me!¡±


    A few women immediately rushed up and fought over the bottles. Then, they finally agreed to share a bottle with each other.


    When the scene calmed down, the women were all beaming with delight. They stood up and bowed to Lorne and Weiss.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Young Masters. The next time youe to our ce, you cane at night. It¡¯s a shame you can¡¯t have as much fun during the day.


    ¡°The next time youe at night, you can directly request for us. We¡¯ll prepare a special service for the both of you.¡±


    Lorne did not know how to react, and Weiss even felt his scalp go numb.


    His strange experience had increased!


    How could his teacher be able tomunicate with them so easily? As expected of a gentleman who had done his best, he would not be moved by external things.


    Lorne smiled and nodded in response to the enthusiasm of the brothel girls.


    ¡°Alright, next time when we¡¯re free at night, we¡¯lle over. Don¡¯t forget about us two when the timees.¡±


    The brothel girls covered their mouths and chuckled. ¡°Young Master sure knows how to joke. We¡¯ve never seen a handsome man like you two. How could we forget about you two so easily?¡±


    Lorne immediately pped his hands and said with a serious expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. You really have good taste and know how to tell the truth.¡±


    Then, everyone teased him for a while before Lorne stood up and pulled Weiss away.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for us to go back. Can¡¯t you see this young man sweating buckets here?¡±


    When Weiss heard Lorne¡¯s words, he immediately felt as if he had been pardoned.

 Chapter 101 - I’ll Pay the Bill!

    <h4>Chapter 101 I¡¯ll Pay the Bill!</h4>


    The young man, who had been suffering, hurriedly got up from his seat.


    ¡°Is it time? Can we finally leave?¡±


    The women were all experienced in this industry and had seen many people like Weiss, so they did not find it strange. They just covered their mouths andughed.


    Lorne patted Weiss¡¯s shoulder and raised his eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Wait for me outside. I¡¯ll pay the bill, and then we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    Weiss was about to take a step when he suddenly shivered and turned to Lorne.


    ¡°You brought me here to train myself. There¡¯s no reason for you to pay. Of course, I should be the one to pay the bill.¡±


    Lorne hurriedly shook his head and said with a serious face, ¡°That¡¯s not right. You¡¯re my student, I should be the one paying for it.¡±


    Weiss could not take it anymore. He straightened his neck and said, ¡°I disagree with what you¡¯ve said.


    ¡°Looking at you today, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve trained yourself to a state where you¡¯re unmoved by worldly desires. It¡¯s obvious that you were only apanying me here today.


    ¡°If you still need to pay for these expenses, how will I be able to face the others if word gets out? Won¡¯t my father berate me when I go back?¡±


    As he spoke, Weiss did not care too much and directly pressed Lorne to the side. Then, he held his head high and strode forward with his chest puffed out. He asked a few girls to bring him to settle the expenses.


    Lorne could not help but nod repeatedly when he saw how Weiss strode forward.


    This good disciple of his was really on the right track. He had just used a few warning signs to y hard-to-get, but his little friend had already prepared five steps ahead.


    He hade to this ce to enjoy himself, and he had even dragged his little friend along. Was he or was he not just trying to get this obedient student of his to pay the bill? That answer was something only Lorne knew.


    Very quickly, after Weiss paid the bill, it was as if he wanted to leave as soon as possible. He quickly pulled Lorne and walked out of the brothel. After running a few steps, Weiss hired a carriage on the main street of Silk Street. Then, the master and disciple sat on it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we managed toe out alive. You don¡¯t know how torturous it was for me in there.


    ¡°You taught me that a gentleman should sit in peace and endure the temptation. I tried to work hard to follow your instructions.


    ¡°But those two girls were always trying to get cozy with me, intentionally or unintentionally. I was really at a loss.


    ¡°I really envy you¡­ You¡¯ve reached the stage where nothing can change your expression. There is indeed still a lot that I need to learn.¡±


    Lorne waved his hand casually and said, ¡°You only became like this because you didn¡¯t practice enough. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll bring you here, I¡¯ll increase the dosage, and then I¡¯ll order four girls to surround you!¡±


    Weiss¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he said with some difficulty, ¡°Do I really have toe here? I can¡¯t handle two. If you call four, how will I endure it?¡±


    Lorne nced at him with some disdain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that when you came, you felt that you had to practice to perfection? Tell me honestly, did you or did you not learn something from this?¡±


    Weiss scratched his head, and then said a little awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re right, it was necessary. If I can learn to be like you, which is calm and collected, then no matter who uses this to seduce me in the future, it will be of no use.¡±


    Having said that, Weiss gritted his teeth and nodded his head heavily.


    ¡°Then next time, please let me know when and I¡¯ll follow you. I have to learn this point thoroughly.¡±


    Lorne then looked at him with satisfaction.


    ¡°To be able to be fearless of difficulties and be proactive, only then can you be considered as my good student!¡±


    Under the constant galloping of the carriage, the master and disciple quickly returned to Silk Street.


    Lorne and Weiss quickly opened the tavern doors again. As they experienced the music and dancing in the brothel, they had eaten a lot of food and fruits. Therefore, the two of them were still stuffed from the meal, so Lorne directly passed on making lunch.


    After the two sat in the tavern and chatted for a while, Weiss estimated that it was time for him to return to the pce. Thus, he slowly stood up, cupped his hands toward Lorne, and then gave a very solemn goodbye.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher, for teaching me more important knowledge today. I have really benefited a lot from it. Many thanks!¡±


    Lorne also stood up and helped Weiss up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It is my responsibility as a teacher to impart knowledge unto my students.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see such talent and know that you¡¯re able to hear my reasoning. You¡¯re even willing to follow my instructions, it¡¯s a good sign.


    ¡°I will make a bold prediction from this. You¡¯ll definitely be a great person in the future!¡±


    Hearing Lorne praise him so much, Weiss could not help but feel excited. The respectful and touching expression on his face was even more obvious to the two.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯lle back to learn from you in a few days!¡±


    Lorne nodded and sent Weiss to the door. After he left, Lorne turned around and continued to fiddle with the improvement of the perfume.


    Weiss carefully turned a few corners and made sure that no one had found his tracks before boarding the pce¡¯s imperial carriage at the usual ce.


    After spending some time, Weiss sessfully slipped back into the pce.


    The Fist Prince immediately went to look for his father. After all, he had gone to Lorne to learn, so he would definitely have to report to his father when he returned.


    At the very least, he had to tell him what he had learned and what he had experienced. This was also what Kyle had instructed him to


    do.


    Of course, Weiss knew that Lorne had taken him to a brothel. He would never admit to his father about it even if he was being beaten to death. With his father¡¯s temper, he would stop Weiss from seeing Lorne, cutting his learning short. Weiss might even have to take the me on himself.


    Although he had gone to a brothel to train his ability to resist temptation, it did not sound good to say it out loud.


    When he arrived at Kyle¡¯s study room, Kyle was listening to the servants who had rushed back from the manor in the southern suburbs of Ln City. They were reporting thetest developments of the refined salt industry and making arrangements for the next step.

 Chapter 102 - Kyle’s Shock!

    <h4>Chapter 102 Kyle¡¯s Shock!</h4>


    When he heard that a servant had reported the arrival of the First Prince, Kyle was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly finished the meeting with the people in the


    room.


    ¡°Do as I say.


    ¡°After the other things are almost ready, go to the tavern in Silk Street and move the procedures required for the middle step to the manor.


    ¡°Remember, you must not reveal my identity!¡±


    When the servants heard this, they quickly bowed and left.


    Weiss did not take this servant to heart when they abruptly left. He just walked in with a smile on his face.


    When Kyle saw his precious son¡¯s happy look, he could not help but feel happy. However, he saw that there were a few stains on Weiss¡¯s clothes, and his hair was also a little messy¡­ He could not help but frown slightly. ¡°Weiss, why do you look like that?¡±


    Weiss smiled embarrassedly, and then said in a daze.


    ¡°Today, the teacher brought me to practice and taught me some great truths, so I can¡¯t help but look like this.


    When he heard this, Kyle¡¯s interest was immediately piqued.


    ¡°What kind of truths did your teacher teach you? Tell me all of them, so I can learn more.¡±


    Weiss immediately sat down beside Kyle and said with some excitement, ¡°He taught me many things.


    ¡°Today, he taught me some profound and unfathomable things. I listened so intently I felt intoxicated. It was the greatest enlightenment of my life!


    ¡°Not only that, he even praised me. He said that I had a very highprehension ability and could understand the truth he shared, and immediately grasped it.


    ¡°And he even said that I¡¯ll definitely be a great person in the future.¡±


    Kyle was shocked.


    When did Lorne know how to praise people?


    Why had he never been praised before? Even when he asionally said a few words about Kyle, there was always a hint of ridicule in his tone.


    It seemed that this kid of his was right to seek guidance from Lorne.


    It was not easy to get such a high evaluation from the vicious mouth of Lorne.


    It seemed that his son was destined to be a great man!


    Of course, Kyle had a strange look on his face because he had no idea what his son had gone through for Lorne to reach this conclusion.


    If he had known the inside story, he would not have such an expression on his face. Then, Kyle asked curiously, ¡°What great principles did your teacher teach you that allowed you toprehend everything this quickly?¡±


    When Weiss said this, his expression became serious.


    ¡°Father, he told me three important principles.


    ¡°The first is that everything starts from the tiniest detail. You must tend to the little saplings in order to grow into a towering tree.


    ¡°That is what he said. If you do not tend to the little things, you will not be able to reach thousands of miles up. If you do not umte little streams, you will not be able to be a river.¡±


    Kyle could not help but nod and then said approvingly, ¡°He is right. Whether it¡¯s the royal family, the civil and military officials of the imperial court, or the most ordinary people in the world, it¡¯s very useful to remember this principle.


    ¡°To aim high and reach for the skies withoutying a solid foundation would only lead you to fall on your face.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more so when ites to governing a country. Take one step at a time and only then can it be peaceful for a long time!¡±


    Weiss could not help but sp his hands in salute, indicating that he had remembered this principle.


    ¡°The second point he mentioned was that no matter if you are in business or politics, you must not be high and mighty. You need to understand the hardships of the people and the thoughts of the people below you. ¡°You need to put yourself in the midst of the general public at all times so that you can better understand the needs of the people.


    ¡°In this way, people who do business will always be able to empathize with others and do their business well.


    ¡°And the edicts issued by politicians will always benefit the people of the world. This way, we will not be the result of blindly formting ideas and randomly speaking.¡±


    As soon as Weiss finished speaking, Kyle immediately pped his thigh.


    ¡°Well said, well said on this point. In fact, I often say and do this in my everyday life.


    ¡°In the past, if I didn¡¯t get out of the pce to observe the situation of the people, I wouldn¡¯t have found your teacher.¡±


    Weiss¡¯s interest was immediately piqued, and he looked as if he was listening to a story.


    ¡°Father, tell me about it. How did you meet such a man?¡±


    Kyle waved his hand helplessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to tell? The first time your teacher disyed his amazing talent, it was truly shocking! If you want to hear about it, go look for your uncle. He is much a better storyteller than me.¡±


    Weiss nodded silently and made a mental note in his heart. He was going to visit Rosenter.


    After pulling his thoughts back, Weiss continued to organize his words.


    ¡°Thest principle that he taught was to resist temptation. Because a person¡¯s life is short and there will always be all kinds of temptations. If you don¡¯t cultivate the ability to resist these temptations, then it is very likely that you will stumble in life.


    ¡°Therefore, my teacher told me to remember that whether it is money, beauty, or power, we should restrain ourselves. We should only ept it if we let nature take its course.¡±


    As soon as Weiss finished speaking, Kyle was suddenly shocked.


    This rule was not only useful to his son, but it also had a rather profound warning meaning for Kyle himself.


    As the King of an Empire, he needed to constantly remind himself that he could not lose his grit due to all kinds of temptations. It seemed that apart from helping the First Prince grow up healthily, the principles taught by Lorne could also regte his words and actions as a king.


    He immediately took a deep breath and said to Weiss with a solemn face,


    ¡°Weiss, these are the principles of life. These are good warnings that would be enough for you to use for your whole life.


    ¡°Ordinary people won¡¯t think about these principles at all. Only a person of talent like your teacher can speak of it eloquently.


    ¡°You must remember these principles in your heart dearly. In the future, you will take over my position, but what you¡¯re learning from your teacher now is the foundation for you to be a good king in the future.¡±


    They discussed these issues for a while more before Weiss left Kyle¡¯s study. However, he did not immediately return to his own eastern pce. Instead, he ordered his subordinates to take a detour to Rosen¡¯s mansion. He wanted to understand the many miraculous deeds of his teacher.


    After Weiss left, Kyley on the chair alone and closed his eyes to rest for a while. The great principles he had just recalled were in his mind.

 Chapter 103 - Allen Came to Ask for Advice!

    <h4>Chapter 103 Allen Came to Ask for Advice!</h4>


    The next morning, Lorne opened the door of the tavern just like a routine. Then, he stood in front of the door and stretched.


    He had been up all night working on improving the perfumes. The moment he opened the bottle, the fragrance was strong enough to fill the entire tavern with the scent of perfume.


    This also made Lorne a little excited. As long as this thing gradually improved, it would eventually be a mature product.


    Anyway, he was not in a hurry to sell this thing for money. When the time came, he would give one or two bottles to those people he knew and let them take it home to their wives and daughters to try it out.


    After standing in front of the door and stretching his muscles and breathing in the fresh air, Lorne sat back down beside his counter.


    However, he did not continue perfecting the perfumes. Instead, he took out Ln¡¯sw book and re-immersed himself in drawing circles.


    Time flew past and it was already noon. Lorne was just about to stop what he was doing and prepare his meal. Suddenly, there was amotion at the door. Lorne could not help but turn his head and see Allen stepping in with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Boss, I came uninvited. Please don¡¯t take offense to my sudden arrival.¡±


    Lorne immediately threw the book in his hand aside and said with a smile, ¡°Once you enter my tavern, you¡¯re my guest. What¡¯s the point of being this formal? Sit down first. I¡¯ll cook a few more side dishes for us. You were just in time for my meal.¡±


    Allen replied and sat down leisurely on the chair. He wiped the table while he was at it. He did not wait long before Lorne brought a few exquisite side dishes out of the kitchen. He also brought a jar of wine.


    After arranging the dishes neatly, Lorne sat on the right side of Allen.


    ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Allen poured himself a cup of wine and clinked it with Lorne, then drank the whole


    lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s always interesting to eat and drink here. Usually, when I eat in the tavern, the outside hustle and bustle fades away.


    ¡°The dishes at home are just so-so. They are not as good as yours.¡±


    Lorne smiled, and then asked with some doubt sketched on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you here. Were you on a big business again?¡±


    Allen¡¯s eyes rolled for a moment, and then he began to make up a story on the spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big business at all. It¡¯s more like making a deal with the pce. It¡¯s just helping the Ministry of War to run a super business.¡±


    Lorne was shocked. Then he looked at Allen with a surprised look.


    ¡°I say, you¡¯re quite capable. You can even take on the Ministry of War¡¯s business. I think you¡¯re the most capable person in your small team.


    ¡°Charles and the others are suffering every day. Yet you¡¯re doing well considering you¡¯re doing business with the ministries of the pce.


    ¡°Tell me quickly, do you know any important figures in the Ministry of War? If you really know someone, please rmend me and let me go to the Ministry of War to get a job. That would be good.¡±


    Allen looked at Lorne who still had some yearning for the Ministry of War and could not help but secretly feel happy.


    That was great. He did not expect Lorne to have interest in the Ministry of War.


    One of the reasons why he came here today was to show his presence so that Lorne would not forget him. That would be troublesome should the timee for him to join the pce.


    The second reason was that he ran into some things, so he wanted to consult Lorne and learn how to properly solve the difficult problems in the Ministry of War.


    Apart from these two main purposes, it would be a great thing if he could also drag Lorne to his Ministry of War. However, the most troublesome thing was that he could not directly reveal his identity or reveal any important information.


    Otherwise, His Majesty the King would definitely hang him and beat him up. Therefore, Allen could only shake his head helplessly. ¡°Look at me, do I look like I know those kinds of big shots?


    ¡°I only managed to get in touch with some minor officials in the Ministry of War. In addition, I just so happened to be the most suitable person for this business. That¡¯s why I was lucky enough to ept it.¡±


    Lorne was a little disappointed. His dream of reaching the heavens in one go had failed again.


    However, in general, this was also within expectations, so Lorne quickly perked up. ¡°What business did the Ministry of War ask you to do? You can tell me about it and let me have an eye-opening experience.¡±


    Allen had made up aplete story beforeing here, so he repeated what he practiced.


    ¡°The Ministry of War has eliminated a batch of old-fashioned weapons that had been umted in the warehouse. Many of them have begun to decay and arepletely useless.


    ¡°But for the time being, we can¡¯t find a workshop that can refine and reforge weapons on arge scale.


    ¡°Therefore, they can only hand this business over to me so that I can first ship them to a pce warehouse hundreds of miles away.¡±


    Lorne nodded in understanding. It turned out to be a transaction of old weapons. This was quitemon for the pce of a country. After all, the number of weapons and armors produced by the Ministry of Works was always greater than the number of standing armies.


    This was to prevent any shortages or situations where there would be insufficient supplies in the event of arge-scale war. However, if there was no war for one or two years in a row, it would lead to the waste of weapons and armors, and the surplus would be stored in the warehouse.


    Over time, they would be old and could not keep up with the new equipment, so they could not be used on the battlefield anymore.


    Seeing Lorne nod, Allen could not help but tell him his purpose foring here today. ¡°Lorne, when I was transporting the old weapons, I found that although these weapons are old, they can still be used.


    ¡°If they were smelted and reforged into weapons, it would be a waste to go back and forth transporting them.


    ¡°Is there no good way to reuse the old weapons?


    ¡°Otherwise, as a businessman, I would be reluctant to see so many weapons being stored in the warehouse go to waste.¡±


    This question made sense. Lorne did not even feel that there was anything strange about it.


    Therefore, he thought carefully for a moment, and then said to Allen, ¡°There must be a solution, but generally, the pce would not think of doing so.¡±


    Allen immediately focused his attention, and then asked with an inquisitive look, ¡°Then tell me, is there any way to avoid such a serious waste of materials?¡±

 Chapter 104 - Shocking Words!

    <strong>Chapter 104 Shocking Words!</strong>


    Lorne was finally in the mood, and he raised two fingers.


    ¡°If you want to talk about ideas, I have two ideas, but unfortunately, it¡¯ll only stay between us. The Ministry of War will definitely not ept my ideas.¡±


    Allen did not care about that, and he quickly nodded to show that he understood.


    ¡°The first point is to expand a team made up of elite soldiers, in addition to the regr troops and government soldiers.¡±


    With just one sentence, Lorne forced Allen into a dangerous situation.


    Expand the regr army and lead soldiers outside of the prefectural soldiers?


    This change was too big. The prefectural soldier system was the most basicw for Ln to recruit soldiers.


    Lorne saw the dumbfounded look on Allen¡¯s face and knew that he did not understand what he was saying.


    Therefore, he patiently exined to his friend.


    ¡°The expansion of the standing army does not mean that we have to change the military system of the government. It only means that we have tobine the military system of the government with the recruitment of soldiers.


    ¡°The current military system of Ln is the military system of the government, which means that the soldiers bring their own weapons and armor. When the farmers are idle, they take turns to guard the border city, and when the farmers are busy, they farm the crops.


    ¡°Although this greatly saves the expenses of Ln¡¯s military and makes it convenient for both the war aspect and farm work, there are some disadvantages.¡± Allen was already intrigued by Lorne¡¯s words and hurriedly asked, ¡°What are the drawbacks?¡±


    Lorne continued to answer this question.


    ¡°One is that the prefectural soldiers need to bring their own weapons, armors, and rations. Sometimes, this will be a heavy burden. If weapons or armors are damaged, it will be an expense to repair them.


    ¡°The second reason is that the soldier system and the field-sharing system would be tied together and depend on each other. However, once the field allocated to the soldiers is changed, the number of soldiers will be uneven.


    ¡°The third reason is the hassle of adjusting between guarding the border and farming crops.


    ¡°But sometimes, if the time management is not good, it is very hard for them to stand guard for a long time and not be able to return to the farm, or there will be a dy in the execution of the order to go to the border.


    ¡°Over time, the people will develop resistance to the military system of the government, and it will also be difficult to mobilize the soldiers of the government on the court¡¯s side.


    ¡°It¡¯s not beneficial to both sides at the same time. This is the drawback of the military system of the prefectural government.¡±


    At this moment, Allen was already in a state of extreme shock. He originally wanted to ask how to reduce the wastage of weapons and armors, but he did not expect to gain such a well thought answer.


    It actually involved the most fundamental recruitment system of the entire Ln Empire. The military system of the prefectural government was now the military foundation of the Ln Empire.


    He did not expect that Lorne would find so many loopholes out of this.


    Allen felt that he seemed to have created something extraordinary. He thought for a while in a daze, and then asked hesitantly, ¡°ording to what you mean, perhaps the prefectural military system needs to be changed?¡±


    Lorne shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean topletely deny the military structure of the government, but to say that in addition to the regr military structure of the government, we can implement the military structure of the government and recruit a backup team.


    ¡°ording to my estimation, within two years at most, Ln will have a world-shaking battle with the Bora Kingdom in the north.


    ¡°At that time, this team formed through the recruitment system will be able toe in handy, and the surplus weapons and armor in the government treasury every year will be used for their training. Won¡¯t this solve the problem of waste that you mentioned just now?¡±


    Hearing this, Allen had gotten more relieved.


    He was afraid that Lorne wouldpletely deny the military system, which would shake Ln¡¯s military foundation.


    However, it seemed that Lorne only said that there were drawbacks, but it would not seriously affect the need to abolish it. It only needed to be changed, and the two systems would coexist side by side.


    That meant that this problem would be easier to deal with. When he went back, he could discuss it with His Majesty the King and the others, and thene up with an idea.


    Thinking of this, Allen heaved a sigh of relief and asked curiously, ¡°You just said that there were two ways. Besides this, what was the other one?¡±


    Lorne spread his hands and said casually, ¡°Directly package it and sell it to some small countries around, and they will pay for it with their poption or money, or they will exchange it with previous items.¡±


    Allen felt his scalp go numb. He was shocked by Lorne¡¯s suggestion!


    First, he wanted to change the military system, and now, he wanted to trade weapons with the neighboring countries.


    He could not help but ask in a shocked tone, ¡°This is a weapons trade, trading weapons with the neighboring countries¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that mean that we¡¯ll be strengthening the power of the enemy countries? This is an act of funding the enemy, it¡¯s treason!¡±


    Lorne looked at Allen speechlessly. ¡°Hey, the so-called act of funding the enemy is not it.


    ¡°I specifically emphasized just now that we¡¯ll be selling weapons to the weak border countries, such as Zhenhao, Ryukyu, Linyi, and even the six tribes of Nanzhao in the south.


    ¡°What kind of waves can they create by gaining our weapons? I, Ln, can send a state¡¯s military force to suppress all of them!¡±


    Allen did not say anything because he knew it was possible.


    If he sold the weapons to the Bora Kingdom people, it would naturally be an act of foolishness.


    The problem was that selling them to a small country like Ryukyu, which was the size of a palm and could not cause any waves, would have no effect at all.


    While Allen was still thinking, Lorne continued to speak.


    ¡°Furthermore, by selling weapons to these small countries, we can exchange them forbor, money, or precious treasures. Then, we can take them back and use them to make newer and better weapons.


    ¡°In this way, there is no cost lost at all. Instead, we can use this opportunity to upgrade our weapons. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    Allen could not help but think about all of this seriously. This was a proposal that was worth thinking about.


    By allowing those small countries to pay for Ln¡¯s equipment, it would not pose any threat to the safety of the Ln Empire.


    Thinking about it this way, there seemed to be many benefits, but not many disadvantages.


    Lorne saw that Allen was still in deep thought, so he could not help but raise his ss and take a sip.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll tell you more about the cause and effect of it all.¡±

 Chapter 105 - A World-shaking Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 105 A World-shaking n!</h4>


    As Lorne spoke, he dipped his finger into the wine and sketched out a map of Ln¡¯s territory.


    ¡°There are dozens of countries of all sizes around us. They evene with extraordinary functions.


    ¡°If the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Finance can organize a weapons trade.


    ¡°Selling some of the obsolete weapons as well as the weapons and armors that have been stored in the warehouse for a long time would lead to some specific countries having a miraculous effect.¡±


    At this point, Lorne¡¯s finger gently drew a circle on the upper right corner of Ln¡¯s territory.


    ¡°For example, here, on this penins that extends out, the three countries are the most powerful.¡±


    ¡°Bangzi Li, Xinluo, and Baekje!¡±


    Along with Lorne¡¯s words and guidance, Allen turned his gaze to the upper right corner of Ln¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Out of the three small countries, Bangzi Li is the strongest. It¡¯s even far stronger than Xinluo and Baekjebined. ¡°Since the Han dynasty, Ln has always been in conflict with Liaodong. The original dynasty has alsounched many expeditions. ¡°In other words, the three kingdoms are an extremely unstable factor. Every time there¡¯s a war in Ln, an ambitious country like the Bangzi Li will always interfere.


    ¡°If there are times when we don¡¯t have time to care about them, we¡¯ll send troops to invade Liaodong, plundering the regional cities in Ln, and plundering the people. This isn¡¯t the first or second time that Bangzi Li has done this.¡±


    Hearing this, Allen could not help but nod. Of course, he knew about this situation. This group of barbarians in Liaodong had this kind of mindset.


    Xinluo and Baekje were slightly better off, so they rarely invaded Ln¡¯s territory.


    On the contrary, Bangzi Li was the most problematic one in Liaodong¡¯s three kingdoms. After being beaten by the Ln Empire, they would cower and cry pitifully, kneeling down and begging for mercy.


    The moment the Ln Empire let go of Bangzi Li and go to war. Bangzi Li would immediately turn into a hungry wolf.


    After the Ln Empire unified the world, Bangzi Li had already been included in the list. However, the Ln Empire was currently very powerful, so Bangzi Li did not dare to show off in front of Ln. Thus, they never attacked.


    They wrote up a list and requested to acknowledge Ln as the suzerain country. They even stated that they would pay tribute every year.


    Of course, Ln¡¯s subjects were not stupid. It was impossible for them not to notice Bangzi Li¡¯s act of cowardice. However,pared to Liaodong, the Bora people in the north, and even the wider northern grasnds, they were obviously more hostile to Ln.


    Compared to the nomads in the north, the threat of Bangzi Li seemed insignificant. Therefore, they closed a blind eye towards Bangzi Li and waited until the nomads in the north were taken care of before dealing with this. The sequence of steps was clear.


    Although Allen could understand these rtionships, he asked with some doubt, ¡°Lorne, do you think the Liaodong have anything to do with the weapon and armor dealings? What do you mean by the special benefits you mentioned just now?¡±


    Lorne coughed lightly and then pressed his hand.


    ¡°I mentioned the three Liaodong countries to you just now. The other two countries, Xinluo and Baekje, have almost qualms with our Ln Empire.


    ¡°On the contrary, these two countries have a feud with Bangzi Li, who is also in Liaodong. The three countries have been fighting each other for hundreds of years.


    ¡°Of course, in recent years, Baekje has gradually sided with Bangzi Li, and Xinluo is the only one who carries the burden of being alone.


    ¡°So, if I am in charge of the imperial court, I can use this opportunity to sell the equipment to Xinluo and arm Xinluo¡¯s strength.


    ¡°In this way, when Xinluo is fighting with Bangzi Li, it will have more fighting strength and be able to act as a hindrance from the rear side.


    ¡°By using this method of borrowing strength to fight, the Liaodong countries will be chaotic and fight each other.


    ¡°Then at least for a very long time, before we, Ln, free our hands to deal with Bangzi Li, Liaodong will fall into the internal strife of splitting into three smaller countries.¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Allen suddenly felt his scalp go numb. He felt thating here today was an excellent choice.


    His original intention was to ask Lorne about the methods of dealing with the surplus weapons and armors that would be eliminated every year. Without much effort, Lorne had given him more than that.


    First, it involved the modification of the prefectural military system and the recruitment system. Then, it involved the weapons trade, and now he directly rted this matter to the situation in Ln¡¯s territory and the three countries in Liaodong. D*mn it, could he rte it to more things?


    Not only that, but the matters involved were also thoroughly analyzed. The description of the situation in the three countries of Liaodong simply kept the rtionship between Banzi Li, Xinluo, and Baekje tightly locked.


    Allen secretly daydreamed about the possibilities for a while, then pulled his train of thought back to the main topic. He stroked his chin and thought for a while.


    He summarized what Lorne said.


    ¡°Then, if the Ministry of War can make a decision, they can sell these obsolete weapons to countries like Xinluo.


    ¡°Not only can it be exchanged for money,bor, and items, it can be used to create new equipment, and it can also eliminate the negative effects of waste.


    ¡°It can even help consolidate the safety of Ln, stabilize the situation in the four directions, and provide a foundation for our future northern expedition to Bora?¡±


    Lorne nodded with certainty.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant. The rod force was just an example. There are quite a number of countries around that can use this method.¡± Allen could not help but be shocked, and his heart pounded violently.


    F*ck, just one weapon trade actually had such a great benefit!


    He was killing many birds with one stone!


    This kind of act of taking care of all sides at the same time made it difficult for Rosen and the others to grasp. It was not because they were st*pid, but because their perception on things were limited. For the courtiers like them, the first thing they would do was to reject the idea of the weapon trade in their minds, because doing business with other countries in the weapons and armor category would be considered a really dangerous move.


    Perhaps only a strange person like Lorne could think outside the box and not be restricted by these borders.


    This method seemed to work, and Allen decided in his heart. When he went back, he would write it in the memorial and present it to the king. He would ask all the officials in the court to discuss it and make sure that it gets approved.

 Chapter 106 - Epiphany!

    <h4>Chapter 106 Epiphany!</h4>


    He had unexpectedly gained more than he had imagined. Allen could not help but be more excited, and his interest in wanting to know more greatly increased.


    After silently memorizing some of the detailed information he had just received, Allen continued to expand on the topic.


    Since he was already here, he had to seize the opportunity to ask some of the key questions so that he could use them as a reference and slowly change other things in the future.


    After stretching his neck, an idea shed through Allen¡¯s mind, and he immediately thought of another key question. ¡°Lorne, as far as I know, in the Ministry of War, there¡¯s the Department of War, the Department of Treasury, the Department of Transportation, and the Department of Staff.


    ¡°I have nothing to say for the rest, except the Department of Transportation.


    ¡°Although I, the Ln Empire, have a lot of horses, they¡¯re only used to pull goods and carriages. On the contrary, there seem to be very few warhorses.


    ¡°How do you think we can properly solve the problem of the extremeck of war horses?¡±


    Lorne looked at him speechlessly.


    ¡°Why do you care about the problem of war horses? Could it be that the Ministry of War has asked you to help them raise war horses?¡±


    Allen immediately waved his hand awkwardly.


    ¡°How is that possible? The war horses of the Ministry of War are different from the ones we usually use, and the ones that pull carriages are different. They can¡¯t bepared at all.


    ¡°War horses that can be used on the battlefield don¡¯t need ordinary merchants like us to raise them. Even if I wanted to take on this business, it would be impossible for someone like me to train them.


    Lorne spread his hands.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are you still worrying about this? The pce naturally knows the source of the war horses. It¡¯s really unnecessary for a small merchant like you to worry so much.¡±


    Allen scratched his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious about it. After all, ording to your analysis, in one or two years at most, we will be at war with the Bora Kingdom. It won¡¯t work without having high-quality war horses as transport.


    ¡°Therefore, I have some concerns. What kind of arrangements will the imperial court make for this? Why don¡¯t you exin it to me?¡±


    Lorne sighed and tapped his knuckles on the table for a while.


    ¡°I say, you guys are really a bunch of weirdos. With Charles as the leader, you¡¯ve been corrupted by his inquisitive mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly a bunch of merchants. In your free time, you don¡¯t talk about business or romantic affairs. You just fiddle with the affairs of the imperial court all day long.


    ¡°The imperial court didn¡¯t invite you to be officials. It¡¯s simply a waste of talent being this curious.¡±


    Lorne could not help butin outwardly.


    These guys all liked to discuss current affairs. One or two of them liked to analyze and discuss the various policies and situations of the imperial court.


    This kind of character was really umon in ancient times. Of course, it could not be said so absolutely. There were always some people who liked to sit in teahouses and taverns and talk about everything.


    After all, the Ln Empire was not so strict about freedom of speech. It was a rxed environment.


    Therefore, it was quitemon to have a group of businessmen who had nothing to do to be interested in other things.


    Therefore, Lorne, who was used to the personality of his group of friends, saw that Allen was constantly scratching his head, and his face was full of embarrassment.


    He could only let out a long sigh, then leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I guess I¡¯ll tell you about the eight-trigram party, and talk about the imperial court¡¯s war horses.¡±


    Although Allen did not understand what the eight-trigrams party meant, he still nodded excitedly and anticipated Lorne¡¯s next words.


    Lorne only raised one finger this time.


    ¡°Training war horses and training ordinary horses arepletely different in nature. Ordinary horses have stronger endurance and can withstand hard work.


    ¡°But they are very unsuitable for running back and forth on the battlefield. We have to train warhorses with strong breeds that have tall and strong physiques.


    ¡°And the real key factor in training war horses is money and horse breeding.


    ¡°Based on my current situation, I¡¯m not short of money. At the very least, if the imperial court wants to cultivate war horses, this money to get them is definitely avable.


    ¡°The real difficulty lies in horse breeding. This is the key to the imperial court¡¯s n to cultivate war horses.¡±


    After hearing this, Allen could not help but nod. In fact, this had been a recurring issue in Ln. The imperial court did notck money now, but they did not know how to breed the best horses.


    Not to mention Allen, the head of the Ministry of War, who was concerned about this issue, even King Kyle often had a headache because of this.


    Seeing that Allen was listening attentively, Lorne changed his posture and continued.


    ¡°If you want to obtain quality horses, you can either buy them, exchange them, or rob them!


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin this method to you. Among the two princes of the Bora Kingdom in the north, Prince Taylor has his heart set on Ln.


    ¡°Let the imperial court contact him and secretly purchase a batch of good horse breeds from him. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult to do so.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about an exchange, it has something to do with the weapons trade I just mentioned. Sell the weapons to those small countries, but don¡¯t ask for money. Ask for their good horse breeds.


    ¡°For example, in Xinluo, this country has a rtively strong white horse. If we use it for breeding, it will definitely give birth to war horses that inherit the strong and sturdy characteristics.¡±


    Allen was instantly stunned.


    What? There was actually a fine war horse breed there. He really did not know about this.


    In the minds of the civil and military officials of the imperial court and even King Kyle, the Liaodong territory that was upied was nothing more than a group of desperate citizens.


    Ambition was high, but they were also quite poor. He did not expect them to have a white horse that was worthy of Lorne¡¯s praise.


    This was incredible. This crucial information had to be recorded quickly. It seemed that trading with Xinluo was an indispensable part of it.


    After recording these two points, Allehurriedly asked, ¡°What about the robbery


    aspect?¡±


    Lorne put down his leg and downed the wine in the ss on the table in one gulp.


    ¡°It literally means that whoever has a good horse breed will be robbed!


    ¡°The Bora people in the north are actually a very good target practice. After all, Prince Tully is under Prince Noel¡¯s control.


    ¡°Before I, Ln, initiated a war with the Bora Kingdom, he could only secretly sell good horse breeds to us on a small scale.


    ¡°So, we can be straightforward and directly carry out the method of plundering. We can use the small-scale army we have to invade the grasnd every now and then and plunder their horses without starting a war.


    ¡°We can even be more resolute and plunder the horses of the Spartan Kingdom. Although they live on the teau, they actually have a lot of high-quality horses.¡±

 Chapter 107 - Boo is Afraid of His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 107 Boo is Afraid of His Wife</h4>


    After Lorne finished speaking.


    Allen immediately downed the wine ss. Then, he picked up the wine bottle and poured a full ss for both of them. He even shoved a bunch of food into his mouth.


    Then, he asked, ¡°After using these three methods to obtain arge number of excellent horse breeds, should we prepare to open a horse farm and cultivate it?¡±


    Lorne looked at Aaron in surprise.


    ¡°Sure. Looks like you still know something.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as you said. After obtaining fine horses through these methods, the next step is to set up a horse farm forrge-scale breeding


    ¡°The imperial court should be aware of this. They should get those fine war horses together and breed them.


    ¡°One or two generations might not be able to tell much, and the sess rate will be very low. However, there will always be examples of sess on the basis of mass breeding.


    ¡°At most three generationster, the horse farm will be able to produce fine warhorses on arge scale. This is the most reliable method, and it won¡¯t be difficult to implement.


    ¡°Therefore, I reckon that if the imperial court has a n, you really don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±


    When Allen heard this, he had already cleared up all his doubts. He could not help but smile bitterly in his heart. The imperial court really only had a draft n for this, however, they did note up with aprehensive and appropriate n for the specific implementation n.


    They also did not organize it in a systematic way like how Lorne just did. They only reported some ideas and suggestions to the ministers in the court.


    Therefore, inparison, the imperial court¡¯s n wasgging behind and full of imperfections.


    After letting out a long sigh, Allen silently noted down the details. He felt that today¡¯s discussion of these political issues was about to reach the point of maturity. Therefore, he did not talk about official matters anymore. Instead, he drank one cup after another with Lorne, pushing himself to the limit.


    Soon, they finished all the delicious food and good wine on the table.


    Allen patted his belly and leaned back on the chair. At this time, Lorne ran to the counter and brought two bottles of perfume over.


    ¡°Hey, these two bottles are for you. Take them back and give them to your wife and daughter to try. Tell me how it works next time.


    ¡°I hope that if this thing is good and your wife likes it, I will sell it in the eastern and western markets.¡±


    Allen picked up one of the bottles and asked curiously, ¡°Lorne, what kind of strange thing is this?¡±


    Lorne removed the cap of the ck bottle and exined, ¡°This thing is actually simr to a sachet, but the fragrance is stronger and purer.


    ¡°And it¡¯s more convenient to use and has a longsting effect. Generally, girls prefer it.¡±


    Allen nodded and epted the perfume bottle. Then, he suddenly said with a smile


    ¡°Actually, if you want me to say it, you should give this thing to Boo.¡±


    The Boo he was talking about was naturally Abner.


    Lorne was a little puzzled:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does he have more female members in his family?¡±


    Aaron shook his head and then carefully leaned his head over.


    ¡°Boo is more afraid of his wife. In his family, his wife is the one who wears the pants in the family. Boo is usually very afraid of her.


    ¡°If you give this perfume to him, he¡¯ll enjoy it. If he can really make the person in charge happy, he will definitelye to thank you the next day.¡±


    Lorne was immediately shocked.


    In the end, he could not help but shake his head and sigh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it. I didn¡¯t expect it at all!¡±


    ¡°You said that he seems to be quite imposing. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a coward.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I really should leave a few bottles for him. Next time, I¡¯ll ask him to bring them back and be nice to his wife!¡±


    Allen could not help butugh secretly. He could not help but feel excited from the thought of it.


    Abner definitely did not expect that his friend would reveal all of his secrets in front of Lorne.


    Sure enough, it felt pretty good to trick others when he was not the one being yed.


    No wonder others often did this to him. It turned out that there was fun in it.


    Of course, Allen still said very cautiously, ¡°Lorne, don¡¯t tell anyone I said this, especially not to Boo. If he finds out about what I said, he¡¯ll definitelye after me.¡±


    Lorne immediately made a hand gesture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You trust me, right? I promise to keep my mouth shut and never say a word in front of others!¡±


    At this point, Allen stood up with Lorne and put the two bottles of perfume on his body.


    ¡°Lorne, let¡¯s stop here for today. I¡¯lle to visit you another day when I have time.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a small money bag from his wallet and ced it on the table in the tavern.


    Lorne nodded and walked Allen to the door. He watched as the older man walked a few steps before turning into another alley.


    After Allen left, Lorne whistled and started to clean up the tables and chairs in the tavern.


    As for the head of the Ministry of War, Allen, after turning into a blind spot, he quickly got into his own carriage. However, his destination was not home. Instead, he went straight to the Ministry of War¡¯s location.


    Allen wanted to go to the Ministry of War¡¯s headquarters as soon as possible to write a memorial. He wanted to sort out what he had heard today and submit it to the council.


    This was a matter rted to the reform of the Ministry of War and the policies of other countries.


    Whether it was the recruitment system, the arms trade, the cultivation of war horses, or about the other small countries. Each of these was a top priority. On the contrary, his original goal to reform the weapons and armor of the Ministry of War had now be the least important point.


    After the carriage arrived at the Ministry of War¡¯s headquarters at the fastest speed, he went straight to his office.


    Then he began to write everything he recalled down.After a while, looking at the densely packed white paper, Allen carefully folded it and put it into the memorial.


    He quickly left the Ministry of War¡¯s ce and headed directly to the pce. He had to inform His Majesty about this matter first so that he could bring it up in front of the civil and military officials at the court meeting tomorrow.

 Chapter 108 - The Demon King, Zorn!

    <h4>Chapter 108 The Demon King, Zorn!</h4>


    Fifteen minutester, in King Kyle¡¯s study room.


    Allen stood respectfully in front of Kyle, and the memorial he had just written had been handed to Kyle.


    Kyle¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, and he read the memorial several times with a serious expression. Then, he asked Allen again and again, ¡°Is this the result of the discussion you had with Lorne in his tavern just now?¡±


    Allen nodded heavily and answered affirmatively, ¡°I originally just wanted to ask how to properly dispose of the surplus weapons and armors of the Ministry of War every year so as not to cause a great waste. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to directly throw out several other aspects in response to this small problem, which made me a little overwhelmed at the moment.¡±


    Kyle nodded slightly. Then, he paced back and forth in the same ce with his hands behind his back.


    ording to what he knew, he wanted to berate Allen for going to the tavern alone. Initially, he suspected that Allen wanted to poach Lorne to go to his side.


    Now, Kyle did not have such thoughts, because the few things mentioned in the memorial were actually quite important.


    Almost all of them were rted to the entire political structure of the Ln Empire. If it was handled ording to the description above, it would be a qualitative leap for the national power of the Ln Empire.


    Therefore, Kyle ignored the fact that Allen had intentionally or unintentionally poached someone from his side, and instead focused on the memorial. After thinking about it for a while, Kyle suddenly turned around.


    ¡°How about this? When the small court meeting is held tomorrow, you present this memorial on the spot and exin what you want to say


    ¡°Remember to tidy up your wording. There will always be some stubborn old-timers who will refute the things on this paper.


    ¡°Although I agree with the things on this memorial, it is impossible for me to shut their mouths with a single sentence, so you must exin it clearly!¡±


    Allen bowed respectfully and took the memorial from Kyle. He was ready to leave.


    At this moment, there was a suddenmotion outside Kyle¡¯s study room.


    Kyle could not help but frown. He did not like to be disturbed when he was discussing important matters with others.


    Therefore, he would usually strictly order his guards and servants to guard the door. If it was not an important matter or a person of importance, they would usually block the door.


    However, this time, a loudmotion could be heard outside. Kyle could not help but take a few steps forward. At the same time, he signaled Allen to open the door of the study room.


    When the door of the study room was opened, Kyle was immediately shocked.


    Outside the door stood a burly man with a big build, like an iron tower.


    When the burly man saw the door to the study open, he immediately saw Kyle and Allen.


    He immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Your majesty, I, Zorn, came to the pce to see you


    today!¡±


    When Kyle saw the dark and strong figure, he immediately could not help but hold his forehead.


    F*ck, it is the boorish man, Zorn!


    No wonder the door of his study was noisy. Only with this guy¡¯s character, would he dare make such a big noise in front of others.


    Otherwise, if it were someone else, even Abner or Allen would choose to wait for him quietly and obediently.


    After Zorn shouted, he immediately pointed at the soldiers who were blocking him, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am here to greet you. Look at your guards, they are blocking my way!¡±


    The corner of Kyle¡¯s mouth twitched twice. Then, he waved his hand and let the left and right guards open a path.


    Only then did Zorn swagger in. When he passed by the two guards, he even winked at them and deliberately showed off and provoked them.


    The two guards could only pretend that they did not see him. Their expressions were also very difficult to bear.


    After Zorn walked into the study, he closed the door of the study. Then, he walked two steps at a time to Allen¡¯s side and directly put his arm around Allen¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Good old Allen, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and you haven¡¯te to my residence to see me.


    ¡°Even Rosen came to my house to drink with mest time. He didn¡¯t actually drink though. Instead, heid on the floor of my house for the whole night.


    ¡°You shoulde to my house tomorrow too. When the timees, I will treat you with good wine and food. You won¡¯t be as bad as that old man Rosen and end up syed on the floor, right?¡±


    Allen did not know how to react at all. It took a lot of effort for him to take Zorn¡¯s hand off his shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s my fault for not being there. I¡¯ll go tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Rosen said something different though, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯s not quite the same as what you said. He said that you, the demon king of chaos, didn¡¯t beat him while drinking.


    ¡°He looks strong and can hold his liquor, but in fact, he¡¯s just a pompous man. It¡¯s not enough for him to drink two times before he falls!¡±


    Zorn immediately gave him a look. ¡°What? That old fellow actually said that? What a liar!


    ¡°When I return. I shall stop by his manor and give him a beating or two!¡±


    Zorn¡¯s voice was loud and brash. When he shouted, it shook Kyle and Allen¡¯s eardrums until they felt a ringing in their ears.


    Kyle could not help but cough out loud. Then, he berated softly,


    ¡°Zorn, you are a general of a region. Be careful with your words. What do you mean by old fellow?¡±


    Zorn immediately pped his own mouth. Then, he repeatedly apologized to Kyle. ¡°Your Majesty, Please forgive me. I am a simple person. I can¡¯t change my habits.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t get mad. I won¡¯t ever call him an old fellow ever again!¡±


    Kyle was also a little helpless against someone like Zorn. Moreover, he also liked this tiger general very much.


    This devil king of the chaotic world seemed to have a big build and well-developed muscles. When he spoke, he did not seem to be restrained, as if he did not have any etiquette.


    In fact, Kyle knew very well that Zorn was a typical person who looked rough on the outside, but was very meticulous on the inside.


    Zorn was such a person. This guy was more calctive than anyone else, and he was full of strange ideas.


    Back when the Ln Empire ruled over the world, Zorn had contributed a lot to it. He was someone that made some of the strangest schemes and tricks that benefited the Ln army a lot.


    ¡°You, sit down. Tell me, why did youe here today?¡±

 Chapter 109 - Demon Kings, Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 109 Demon Kings, Fight!</h4>


    Zorn gave a mischievous smile to Kyle. Then he scratched his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I just wanted to see you. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡±


    Kyle snorted disdainfully. ¡°Come on, what kind of temper do you have? Do you really think that I don¡¯t know?


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have something to tell me, would you havee to the pce out of boredom?


    ¡°Take advantage of the fact that I¡¯m in a good mood now. If you have something to say, say it quickly. Otherwise, you can take it to your grave!¡±


    Zorn rolled his eyes and quietly moved his seat forward a little.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it was Rosen who went to my residence to drinkst time.


    ¡°Actually, the two of us were drunk together, so wey on the floor of my house and slept for a night.


    ¡°The reason was because of the jar of wine that he brought from somewhere. When he came to my house, he directly said that I couldn¡¯tst more than one jar of wine.


    ¡°I, Zorn, have never been provoked like that. I immediately drank three or five bowls of wine in one shot.


    ¡°Your Majesty, that wine is really amazing. It even made an old drunkard like me copse.¡±


    Kyle had almost reached Zorn¡¯s goal, so he asked without batting an eyelid. ¡°So you want to taste this wine again?¡± Zorn quickly nodded.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you know me very well. Since I was drunk and unconsciousst time, I¡¯ve been practicing my alcohol tolerance at home day and night, just to avenge myself.


    ¡°Thest time I exchanged sses with Rosen, I heard from him that the extremely strong wine came from a tavern in Silk Street. Your Majesty, I heard that you also have two jars.


    ¡°Therefore, I havee to the pce to greet you and see if you can spare a jar of wine for me. When I win against Rosen tonight, I will buy ten jars for you!¡±


    Kyle could not help but cover his face. Even Allen¡¯s face twitched.


    He was indeed the devil king of chaos for a reason. Only he could find such a reason to borrow wine from the King of Lolen.


    His motive was to make Rosen drunk after borrowing the wine and have his revenge.


    Kyle immediately fell into self-doubt. Why did he hire such a clown under him?


    To be honest, Zorn¡¯s personality was very much to Kyle¡¯s liking, which was also the reason why Kyle liked him so much.


    It was just that thest time he took two jars of high-grade alcohol from Lorne, Kyle had already drunk them and turned them into a bridge tomunicate with his father, Bidas.


    Now, where could he find a jar for Zorn?


    Therefore, Kyle spread his hands helplessly and was about to exin to Zorn as to why he did not have it anymore.


    Allen, who had been sitting on the side, suddenly trotted to Kyle¡¯s side. Then, he leaned close to him and whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you just bring this demon king to Lorne¡¯s tavern?


    ¡°In my opinion, this demon king¡¯s personality is somewhat simr to Lorne. The two of them are a little jumpy and unrestrained.


    ¡°Bring Zorn over and let the two of them duke it out. Let¡¯s see whether Lorne will handle Zorn well, or whether it¡¯ll turn out bad!¡±


    As soon as Allen finished speaking, Kyle¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    This is really a good suggestion!


    Why did he not think of this himself?


    Zorn was a demon king, and Lorne was an expert at deceiving others.


    ¡®Let¡¯s let them have a duel, and then I¡¯ll just sit on the side and watch the show. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be an interesting match!¡¯


    Kyle immediately patted Allen¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction, and then gestured with his eyes.


    Then he said to Zorn with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to give you the win, but it¡¯s a pity that when I was chatting with the retired kingst time, I seemed to have finished both of them.


    ¡°Therefore, I can not agree to your request.¡±


    When he heard Kyle mention the retired king, Zorn¡¯s expression immediately became serious for a few seconds. Then, he did not dwell on this issue anymore. He only said with a little regret.


    ¡°I did not expect that I would be toote. His Majesty has already enjoyed the fine wine. Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll let Rosen off the hook so that he won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s face was still full of smiles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t finished speaking. Although the wine has been finished, the person who brewed the wine still lives in Lnd City, which is located in Silk Street.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really interested,e to the pce tomorrow afternoon and wait for me in in clothes. After the court meeting is over, I¡¯ll personally take you out of the pce to go there.


    ¡°When the timees, go and find the owner of the tavern. He can drink as much liquor as he wants. You can just spend the money and do whatever you like there! It¡¯ll be on me!¡±


    When Zorn heard what Kyle said, his interest was immediately piqued.


    He quickly nodded heavily, then patted his chest and said, ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. Tomorrow, I, Zorn, wille to the pce on time and wait. I shall wait patiently!


    ¡°It is also a good opportunity for me to see what kind of extraordinary person is able to brew such a strong tasting wine!¡±


    Kyle could not help but nod slightly, and he secretly rejoiced in his heart. This was also what he hoped for. When the time came, he would sit by the side and watch a show. He would see how the two devil kings, one big and one small, wouldpete on the same stage. Thinking of this, Kyle could not help but feel happy. Then, he waved at Zorn.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. Juste to the pce on time tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Allen, go back and make some preparations. Don¡¯t make any mistakes during the meeting tomorrow!¡±


    After the king gave the order for them to leave, Zorn and Allen immediately stood up and bowed to Kyle. Then, they respectfully


    left.


    At this time, Lorne, who was still buried in his study of Ln¡¯sw, could not help but sneeze a few times.


    ¡°Who is thinking about me behind my back? Or are they nning something evil? I have to be more vignt in the next few days!


    ¡°It might be Charles. On the surface, we are brothers, but he might be talking about me behind my back. I don¡¯t know how the salt business is going, and I don¡¯t see anyone sending people to my ce to carry the necessary items. I must be on guard!¡±

 Chapter 110 - Boss, Serve Your Best Wine!

    <h4>Chapter 110 Boss, Serve Your Best Wine!</h4>


    At the court meeting the next morning, Allen directly presented his memorial to the court, indicating that he wanted to change a few of the past practices one by one.


    This included the reform of the Ministry of War and the implementation of the weapons trade, and many other aspects.


    Without a doubt, when Allen took out the memorial and it was read out by the eunuch in the court, it immediately caused a huge uproar.


    It immediately attracted the unanimous opposition of the conservative forces in the imperial court.


    These conservative forces did not want to oppose Allen and the others. They simply felt that changing the national policy so easily would inevitably have some adverse effects so they expressed their opposition in the imperial court one after another.


    However, Allen hadmunicated with Kyle, Rosen, and the others in advance about this matter, and they had already exchanged views with each other. Therefore, under the circumstances where more than half of the heads of the six divisions of the imperial court and the people in charge had expressed their support.


    In the end, Kyle decided to change the system ording to Allen¡¯s memorial.


    Of course, he also took into ount the views of the conservative faction and divided this reform step by step so as not to rush for sess and aggravate the conflict in the imperial court.


    Soon, after the court meeting ended, Kyle specifically instructed the dining hall not to prepare his lunch and then went to the study room.


    As expected, the demon king of chaos, Zorn, arrived on time, pacing around the front hall of the study room. When he saw Kyle arrive, Zorn immediately smiled.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re finally here. If you were anyter, I would have died from starvation!¡±


    A few ck creases appeared on Kyle¡¯s forehead, and then he waved his hand with a slight headache oing.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Come with me. Today, you¡¯ll have the best meal ever!¡±


    Then, Kyle and Zorn, the king and minister, directly got into the carriage that was going out of the pce, and then went straight to the tavern.


    On the way, Kyle had nothing to do, so he roughly told Zorn about the various miraculous things that Lorne had done previously.


    On the way, Zorn, the demon king of chaos, was shocked time and time again. asionally, his unique exmations with a coarse voice could be heard from the carriage.


    It was not until a long timeter that the carriage stopped at the usual ce. Kyle and


    Zorn came out of the carriage one after another.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is the tavern owner you mentioned really that amazing?¡±


    ¡°He has divine foresight, sharp eyes, insight, and is proficient in political affairs. He is good at all kinds of aspects. ording to what you said, is he considered a god?¡±


    As Kyle continued to walk forward with Zorn, he turned around and exined.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deceiving you?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he is a normal person or not, but he is really that amazing. There is nothing that I haven¡¯t thought of that he can¡¯t do.¡±


    Zorn¡¯s eyes immediately turned a few times as his eyes shook. Then, he returned to his previous naivety and replied.


    ¡°Your Majesty, of course I, Zorn, believe what you said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things. Just the wine he brews and the cooking skills that you and Rosen both praise has made me admire him!¡±


    Kyle nodded. He did not care about Zorn¡¯s building excitement and gave Zorn an order.


    ¡°Be carefulter. Don¡¯t give our identities away. I¡¯m really worried about you with your loud and rough voice.¡±


    Zorn immediately patted his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯d never do something like that.


    ¡°In fact, I can handle my own things. I won¡¯t cause any trouble for You!¡±


    ¡°You can call me Qiangter, I won¡¯t make anything suspicious at all.¡±


    Kyle spread his hands helplessly and could only continue to lead the way. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern.


    At this moment, Lorne was busy working in the tavern as if he was preparing something. However, Kyle and Zorne did not take a good look as they stood at the entrance. On this side, before Zorne entered the door, heughed loudly and shouted at the same time.


    ¡°Boss, bring me all the good wine and the best dishes you have!¡±


    Zorn¡¯s booming voice shook the entire tavern three times.


    Lorne woke up from his stupor. When he looked up, he saw Zorn¡¯s burly figure walk over like a tiger preying on a weak animal.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    F*ck, where did this strong mane from? Did he run into a fight or robbery?


    He threw the things he was busy with to the side, then stood up to pat the dust off his body.


    As he was about to speak, he saw Kyle following behind Zorn.


    Lorne was quite enough to put the puzzle pieces together. He assumed it was another person his friend had brought along,


    However, just by looking at his body, he did not look like a businessman at all. The few businessmen he had seen were all like thin twigs.


    Rosen and Abner, they were all thin and tall, which fit Lorne¡¯s description of being a businessman.


    After all, businessmen were shrewd, quick-witted, and consumed a lot of mental energy. They should not be so strong.


    Even Kyle¡¯s figure was a little too sturdy in Lorne¡¯s eyes.


    He casually pulled out a chair beside a table. Then, he went around Zorn and stretched his head to ask Kyle behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, old friend? Is this another friend of yours?¡±


    Kyle smiled and nodded. Then, he quickly took a few steps forward.


    ¡°He¡¯s also my friend. You can just call him Qiang. He¡¯s someone that does business with us.


    ¡°Remember the wine you brewed for us? Qiang had the opportunity to taste it with Vincent.


    ¡°In the end, this boorish man was unconvinced and said that he wanted to try the strong wines you brewed. He didn¡¯t believe that he would still be drunk.


    ¡°So I brought him here directly so that you could teach him a lesson!¡±


    Lorne immediately looked around at Zorn with a surprised look.


    This guy was f*cking awesome. Could it be that this kind of burly man liked to drink?


    Lorne did not even dare to say how much he could drink. He was just shocked that the burly man wanted more!


    However, Lorne did not care too much. He would do business as long as he had the business, and he would dare to sell it if others dared to drink it.


    Therefore, Lorn mmed the table.


    ¡°What a hero, sit down! I¡¯ll get everything ready for you!¡±

 Chapter 111 - I’ll Drink to That!

    <h4>Chapter 111 I¡¯ll Drink to That!</h4>


    Seeing Lorne m the table and call him a hero, Zorn was delighted. He then sat down casually.


    ¡°I heard from Charles and Vincent that your culinary skills are superb.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a boorish man. I don¡¯t like to mess around. Other than good wine, I expect good food as well.


    ¡°I specifically dragged Charles here today. You better prepare something good for me. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Beside him, Kyle also sat down and cupped his hands to Lorne.


    ¡°Lorne, he¡¯s a boorish man. He likes to talk like this. If you¡¯re offended, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Beside him, Zorn looked at Kyle. He even lowered his attitude towards the tavern boss in front of him, who was so modest and friendly with his peers.


    Zorn¡¯s eyes could not help but flicker. He was now convinced that Lorne really had something unique about him. It was enough to make important ministers like the current king and Rosen bow down to him.


    Previously, it was also mentioned that Zorn was not a simple warrior, but a warrior with a tricky mind. His mind was not directly proportional to his body size, and he preferred to be delicate. Therefore, he was quite observant t big and small matters.


    The old man could not help but secretly begin nning something.


    After Kyle and Lorne cupped their hands and said that, Lorne waved his hand with a smile.


    ¡°Look at what you said, old friend. What do you mean by offensive? Since we are friends, then we are brothers!


    ¡°My brother Qiang wants to eat something delicious, and so it shall be! I¡¯ll make sure to get it for you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be so full you won¡¯t be able to walkter!¡±


    Saying that, Lorne quickly slipped into the kitchen, and then there was a series of cooking sounds. This time, they waited for a full quarter of an hour before he was finally done. Then, he ran back and forth four times and brought out eight dishes. Then, he ran to the wine cer and brought out three jars of high-quality liquor.


    By the time Lorne pulled out a chair and sat down, Zorn was already drooling from the few dishes on the table.


    Lorne had mixed his own seasonings and sauces, and even add some other spices to spice up the dishes. Therefore, the color and aroma of the dishes would appear unusually strong, much more important than the dishes made with ordinary methods.


    This was also the reason why Kyle and the others had a special liking for Lorne¡¯s craftsmanship. Although the dishes in the pce were also exquisite, after all, the cooking methods were monotonous, and there were not so many additional things.


    After Lorne took his seat, Zorn immediately began to dig in. He quickly picked up the cutlery and picked up arge piece of braised mutton.


    He wolfed it down to his stomach in a few bites. Zorn immediately pped his thigh. Then, he could not help but make a gesture to Lorne.


    ¡°Wow, boss, your craftsmanship is really amazing!¡± ¡°I, Qiang, have traveled all over the world for so many years. I can be considered to have eaten the craftsmanship of many ces. Your craftsmanship is really worthy of my praise!¡±


    After saying that, Zorn seemed to have no time to say anything else. He quickly buried his head in the other dishes.


    Kyle and Lorne were speechless.


    Fortunately, Lorne looked at the big old man and his posture was quite intimidating, so he made eight dishes in one go. Otherwise, there might not be enough to eat.


    After Zorn ate one round, his posture eased up. He looked up and saw Kyle staring at him with wide eyes.


    Zorn scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Hey, you guys eat too. Don¡¯t just look at me. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    Kyle and Lorne were not that hungry. In addition, the two of them were used to eating this kind of food, so they only slowly savored


    After seeing that Zorn had calmed down, Lorne directly opened a jar of high-quality liquor.


    ¡°Come,e, Qiang. Didn¡¯t Charles say that you¡¯re looking for this wine? I have as much as you want. It¡¯s enough for you to drink forever!¡±


    As he spoke, he poured a full cup into the three people¡¯s drinks. Then, Lorne raised the drink and said to Kyle and Zorn, ¡°Since Charles brought Qiang here today, I can be considered to have met another brother. To making new friends!¡± Zorn¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Lorne¡¯s manner of speaking.


    Forthright! This forthright style was exactly the same as his. It really suited his taste.


    Zorn immediately raised his bowl and clinked it with Lorne¡¯s.


    ¡°It seems that you, Lorne, are a forthright person. Without further ado, I¡¯ll finish this cup in your name!¡±


    As he spoke, he gulped down the entire cup of high-quality liquor.


    As if to prove that he had trained his alcohol tolerance well, Zorn did not take a breather after he finished drinking and ced the cup on the table heavily. Then, he picked up the wine jar and poured himself another drink.


    Lorne saw that Zorn was not afraid of death and could not help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    This guy was really a boorish man, just like a goofball. Although his wine was not as strong as the high-alcohol white wine he made previously, it still had a kick to it.


    He was quite fierce, but Lao Qiang, this goofball, drank the whole bowl without stopping If this brawny man wanted to walk out of his shop sober today, Lorne would not sell wine tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, Lorne narrowed his eyes and slowly finished the wine in his cup.


    When Kyle saw how carefree Zorn looked, he shook his head.


    This demon king had drunk two jars with Rosenst time and had been lying on the ground for the whole night.


    He did not know what kind of trick he was going to pull this time. After the three of them finished drinking the liquor in their bowls, the atmosphere instantly became lively.


    Zorn had always been a friendly person, and his personality was also very cheerful and forthright.


    When he met Lorne, who was unusually good at livening up the atmosphere, it was even more harmonious, and the atmosphere became even more lively.


    Not long after, the three of them finished half a jar of hard liquor. Lorne and Zorn¡¯s drinking style kept up with each other, but Kyle¡¯s face was already slightly red.


    At this point, Lorne put down the wine in his hand and asked Zorn with a hint of curiousness.


    ¡°Hey, Qiang, look at your body, it¡¯s so well built. What kind of business do you do?


    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re together with Charles and the others, you can¡¯t possibly be in the medicinal herbs business, right?


    ¡°The problem is that Charles and the others are all thin and lean. With your strong body, you don¡¯t seem like a normal businessman.¡±

 Chapter 112 - Drink to Our Deaths Today!

    <h4>Chapter 112 Drink to Our Deaths Today!</h4>


    Hearing Lorne take the initiative to ask him something, Zorn naturally put down their chopsticks and bowls. He was also a shrewd person. He was a first-ss master at making up stories. He had already made up an identity and background for himself on the way here.


    Therefore, he immediately rolled his eyes and started bragging.


    ¡°I only hang out with them. I can barely be considered to be in their business. I¡¯m just not an ordinary medicinal herbs businessman nor do I have to travel from ce to ce.


    ¡°Instead, I¡¯m using this stubborn energy to make money by relying on my strength.


    ¡°In the past, when Charles and the others were in the medicinal herbs business, they needed to travel all over the ce. On the way, it was inevitable that they would encounter some robbers and thieves. Not only would they lose their goods and money, sometimes, if they were unlucky, but they would also even kill people. ¡°A brawny man like me is needed to protect them. I¡¯m in charge of protecting the caravan¡¯s safety along the way. I have a bunch of underlings under me as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m in some business that¡¯s simr to protecting the caravan, so I¡¯m quite familiar with Charles and the others.¡±


    Lorne listened to the identity that Zorn made up and could not help but ponder for a while.


    He was a f*cking bodyguard or something?!


    It was very simr to the escort business he saw in shows. They would escort the business from one ce to another every day. Then, if they were not careful, they would end up in a massacre, or they would be escorting some shocking treasure or something like that.


    Sure enough, this made sense.


    This strong, tower-like man was a waste of talent if he did not do these types of business.


    Lorne immediately poured another bowl of wine for Zorn.


    ¡°Come,e,e. Let me drink to you, friend. I think you are well-suited for this profession!


    ¡°Those robbers are all blood-thirsty and don¡¯t care about their lives. Only a man like you, Qiang, would dare to walk in front of them!¡±


    When Zorn heard Lorne¡¯s praise for him, he immediately felt a little smug. Although his identity was made up, there was nothing wrong with calling him a real man. Therefore, Zorn immediately picked up the bowl and finished it again.


    As if he was addicted to bragging, Zorn hit the table in excitement.


    ¡°Lorne, do you know where I was before I started this business?¡±


    Lorne looked up and down in confusion, then asked curiously, ¡°Where did you work?¡±


    With a mysterious look on his face, Zoon leaned his head over and whispered, ¡°He and I used to be in the military camp, and I even went to the front line to kill enemies!¡±


    Lorne looked at Zoon in surprise as Zorn pointed at Kyle.


    ¡°Impressive, Qiang. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such an experience. No wonder you have the ability to do this line of work. It turns out that you were also someone who came from a military background!


    ¡°I admire people like you the most. Those who dare to go to the front lines are all iron-blooded men. From now on, you¡¯re my sworn brother!


    ¡°No need to say anymore. I¡¯ll pour you another drink to cheers to!¡±


    Without saying anything else, Lorne poured another full cup for Zorn. The Demon King did not notice anything wrong at all. He picked up the cup and downed it in one go.


    After letting out a burp, Zorn shook his head. He was on his way to not being sober soon.


    Lorne looked at Zorn¡¯s expression and thought for a while. Then, he asked, ¡°What happened then?


    ¡°Qiang, you went to the front line and killed the enemy. I don¡¯t know which general you were under. It must be a famous team since you¡¯re this amazing!¡±


    Zorn, who was still slightly sober, immediately used his lively mind.


    Then, he winked a little weirdly and said at the same time, ¡°I used to be General Zorn¡¯s subordinate. I was a vanguard soldier under him.


    Lorne was surprised.


    ¡°Are you talking about General Zorn?¡±


    Zorn immediately nodded heavily.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The only and only General Zorn!


    ¡°I used to be a vanguard soldier under General Zorn. Every time I went out to battle, I would be the first to charge at the front. I can be considered to have umted a lot of military merits.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that after my Lnd Empire settled, the army gave orders for soldiers to be discharged and return to their homes. As a result, quite a number of soldiers left.


    ¡°I just blended in and returned to my hometown to start the business of protecting the merchant caravans. Otherwise, I would be able to enjoy a moderate official position in the army now.¡±


    Lorne immediately clicked his tongue in admiration.


    ¡°Amazing, Qiang, you¡¯re really amazing. I originally thought that you were just a big-headed soldier in the army.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a vanguard soldier. You¡¯re actually one of Zorn¡¯s subordinates. Then I really truly respect you!¡±


    As he spoke, Lorne poured another full cup of wine for Zorn.


    ¡°Qiang, let me pour you another one. You must drink this wine to expand the territory of our Lnd Empire and sessfully kill our enemies!¡±


    After that, Zorn drank the entire cup of wine in a daze.


    He had already been praised by Lorne to the point that he could not handle it anymore. He drank several more in a daze.


    Even though he had been practicing his alcohol tolerance these days and had mentally prepared himself, he was still unable to withstand such a swift and violent drinking method.


    Therefore, after drinking this bowl, Zorn felt a little dizzy.


    Beside him, Kyle watched the two of them go back and forth. Although he did not say anything, he watched everything with interest.


    Zorn, who was a tough man, usually looked quite shrewd. However, at this juncture, he was being yed by Lorne like a fiddle.


    He could not tell that Lorne was taking the opportunity to pour him more wine. If he was really drunk until he could not get up, then he, Zorn, would be in big trouble today.


    However, Kyle did not expose him. He was happy to watch the show from the side. In the future, he would be aughing stock, and he could take it out at any time to tease this demon king.


    After Zorn finished drinking the wine in his cup, Lorn took a stance and was ready to pour a full bowl for him.


    Zorn immediately shook his head.


    ¡°No, no, no. Let¡¯s take a breath. I need to rest!¡±


    Lorne did not want to back down from a fight. He only said in a slightly monotonous tone, ¡°Old Qiang, I heard from Old Cha that you practiced at home for a while. It seems that you have not practiced that point.


    ¡°You only drank a few mouthfuls and you fell to the ground. You can handle your drinks, can¡¯t you?


    ¡°I thought I¡¯ve met a worthy opponent today. I didn¡¯t expect that it was going to be a lonely fight.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll drink slowly on my own. After all, there¡¯s no one like me Ln City that can drink as much as me.¡±


    Hearing this, Zorn immediately refused to back down as well.


    His neck stiffened, and then he said stubbornly, ¡°Drink, why can¡¯t I drink? Stop talking nonsense, fill it up right now, both of us shall drink till either of us kiss the ground!¡±

 Chapter 113 - Gangster!

    <h4>Chapter 113 Gangster!</h4>


    Lorne was satisfied with that answer and filled Zorn¡¯s ss to the brim again.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Those who can drink like me are my true brothers. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just take it as you bragging for nothing!¡±


    Zorn did not have any other hobbies. Other than martial arts and fighting, he loved fine wine and delicious food.


    Therefore, he was usually quite shrewd when it came to these things. He had beenpletely tricked by Lorne. No matter how good a drinker he was, he would not be able to withstand the effects of the hardcore wine.


    Therefore, after a few more gulps, Zorn¡¯s face was flushed red, and he began to stutter and slur his words.


    When Lorne saw this effect, he was finally slightly satisfied and slowed down his pace. After Zorn was slightly tipsy, he began spewing a bunch of nonsense.


    ¡°Lorne, do you know what kind of person our General Zorn is like?¡±


    Lorne was just about to speak when this big man answered his own question.


    ¡°Let me tell you, our General Zorn is a true hero!


    ¡°Not only is his martial arts unrivaled, but he¡¯s also a righteous person. He¡¯s intelligent and resourceful. He¡¯s truly one of the first-ss peerless generals in all of Ln.


    ¡°When I was under the old man, I was truly inspired by him. Everyone respected me wherever I went.


    ¡°No matter where I went, there would always be people who woulde and wee me. It would be a great honor to be working under the old man!¡±


    Beside him, Kyle, who was originally watching everything go down, could not help but be at a loss when he heard Zorn praise himself this much.


    This man had no shame whatsoever. As expected, with the excuse of being drunk, all kinds of shameless words were being thrown out.


    When had such an awe-inspiring scene, which everyone loved, ever appeared? As the king, he had never known about it.


    On the contrary, the various departments of the Ln army did not have much to say with this guy, Zorn. When they heard that Zorn wasing over, unless he was here to support them, they would run as far as possible.


    However, Kyle did not take Zorn¡¯s bragging to heart. Instead, he looked at the two of them with great interest.


    When Lorne heard what Zorn said, he could not help but scratch his chin and cough lightly.


    son


    ¡°Qiang, why did I hear that this Zorn person is a hooligan leader?¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Kyle spat out half a mouthful of wine that he had just drunk.


    Honestly speaking,ing from Lorne, saying that Zorn was a hooligan leader was not as bad as the other things he has said before. However, this evaluation was really inappropriate right now. With the appearance of the one and only Zorn being here, was he asking for a fight?


    As expected, there was no one whom Lorne had seen wrongly. If he said what Zorn was like, Zorn would not be able to run away from that model crafted by Lorne.


    When he saw Kyle¡¯s big reaction, Lorne still felt strange. On the other hand, Zorn began to feel a burning pain on his face.


    F*ck, Zorn had been exposed in front of the king.


    Although he loved the hooligan lifestyle, especially when he was marching in battle, he was famous in the army for having the hooligan style.


    However, the problem with reputation was that being exposed in front of the king was a different matter. Zorn, who was already a little drunk, turned even redder this time.


    ¡°Lorne, you can¡¯t say that. Our General Zorn isn¡¯t a hooligan. He should be called a hero!¡±


    Lorne took the opportunity to pour another drink of wine for Zorn.


    ¡°After you drink, tell me how he¡¯s a hero.¡±


    Zorn was in a hurry to save his status as a hero. He did not care about whether he drank or not. He picked up the drink and drank it in one gulp.


    Then he said with slurred words, ¡°First of all, in terms of martial arts, our General Zorn is Ln¡¯s number one valiant general. This is acknowledged even by the current King of Ln!


    ¡°When Ln unified the world back then, General Zorn fought in wars from the south to the north. He came and went freely among the tens of thousands of soldiers. He killed his enemies with ease.


    ¡°He¡¯s used to using two axes. There¡¯s no one in this world who can withstand his broad


    axes.¡±


    Lorne immediately questioned, ¡°Ln¡¯s number one valiant general?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I heard that Reha and Ulm are also quite powerful. Zorn probably can¡¯tpare to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s widely rumored that he only knows three moves. After three moves with the two broad axes in his hands, he can only use the simple moves.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he can defeat a fierce general like Reha that easily, right? ¡°I think it must be because you¡¯ve been under Zorn¡¯smand for so long that you¡¯re praising him this highly. In fact, you¡¯re ovepensating it.¡± As soon as Lorne finished speaking, Zorn immediately pped the table and red at Lorne while stroking at his beard.


    ¡°Reha and Ulm? My General Zorn won¡¯t even need to use all three moves to kill one of them with one swing of his ax.


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able topete with General Zorn at all!¡±


    Zorn had drunk a little too much, and he could not stand being provoked this much, so he simply said whatever he wanted to say.


    ording to his personality, it was normal for him to act shamelessly, but he would not normally brag about such things.


    He had never said such bold words when he was sober.


    Even Kyle could not bear to watch any longer. He put his right hand on the table and held his forehead.


    If these words were to be known by Reha and Ulm, they would probably rush to Zorn¡¯s mansion to have a one-on-one duel with him.


    At that time, this three-moved old man probably would not be of any use. After all, the enemy might not understand the three moves, but it was obvious that his teammates would, right?


    After boasting for a while, Zorn suddenly copsed on his chair and shouted.


    ¡°Lorne, you¡¯re young and haven¡¯t experienced what happened in the past. When I was the vanguard, I saw it as clear as day.


    ¡°On the battlefield, General Zorn killed an enemy general with one ax. He rode his horse back and forth and swept through many soldiers.


    ¡°Not only that, when he attacked the city and conquered thend, he was courageous and resourceful.


    ¡°For example, Jaston, who was stationed in Wan City at that time, was a ruthless person. He was powerful and used his first-rate troops to plunge out people. ¡°He also had many fierce generals under him. He guarded the four passes so tightly that not even a drop of water could pass through.


    ¡°Such a fierce person was still defeated by my general. In just one day, it was broken through. Only then did Ln establish the victory of unifying the world.¡±

 Chapter 114 - Drunkard on the Floor!

    <h4>Chapter 114: Drunkard on the Floor!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In Zorn¡¯s heart, this was something that he had always been proud of. Every time he discussed the merits of the past, he would show it off whenever he could.


    However, after he finished speaking, he did not expect Lorne to not exim in surprise. Instead, what greeted him was Lorne¡¯s slightly puzzled expression.


    ¡°Qiang, why is the version I heard different from yours?¡±


    ¡°The reason why Zorn was able to earn the security clearance back then was that he found a group of traditional women from who knows where.


    ¡°Then, he led a group of soldiers dressed in women¡¯s clothing to blend in and pretend to be someone who wanted to pass by. That was how he managed to trick the checkpoint area.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is true. By the way, you weren¡¯t in there, were you?¡±


    When Zorn heard this, he turned pale with fright and his entire body shivered.


    D*mn, how did Lorne know about such a secret matter so easily?


    Could it really be as he said, that this information had been spread to everyone?


    It was over. Zorn¡¯s reputation waspletely over and long gone.


    He, Zorn, had really done this before. All those years when he had fought for the Ln Empire, he had used many simr methods.


    He had either disguised himself as the enemy¡¯s reinforcements or as a passing merchant. The most outrageous method was to disguise himself as a woman to attract the enemy to open the gates.


    In any case, he did not feel any psychological pressure at all using these questionable fighting methods. As the saying went, there was no limit to deception in war. As long as he could win, he would not be afraid of anything.


    That was why Zorn had obtained the title of the Chaotic Demon King. Not only was it due to his brute strength, but it was also due to the fact that he did not have many scruples in using these methods.


    However, even if he used them, it would not sound good if word got out. His glorious image as a general will be destroyed in an instant?


    Therefore, Zorn shook his head violently and said with an unusually firm tone, ¡°Impossible, this has never happened before! I, Qiang, was a vanguard soldier at that time. If there was such a thing, I would definitely be the first to know!


    ¡°You must have heard it from some random tavern. It¡¯s all nonsense. I think it¡¯s those storytellers made it up in order to attract more attention.¡±


    Lorne did not care whether the Zorn they were talking about was a gangster leader or an unrivaled hero. His goal was just to tease the new guy.


    Therefore, Lorne picked up the wine and filled yet another full drink.


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you drink three more bowls, I¡¯ll believe you.


    ¡°Otherwise, tomorrow I¡¯ll walk through the streets and tell people that Zorn specializes in hooligan tactics.


    ¡°I wonder what the rumored strong and unrivaled general will look like when he disguises himself among a group of women.


    ¡°If only I was there... Otherwise, I would have seen him with my own eyes. Maybe I could have drawn him.¡±


    When Lorne said this, Zorn immediately shuddered.


    This was too vicious. He could not help but tremble when he heard it.


    Back then, in order to trick them into opening the city gates, he did not care about anything else. Although, he had to remember that image for the rest of his life. It was really unbearable.


    Thinking of this, Zorn quickly cupped his hands to Lorne.


    ¡°D*mn, Lorne, please go easy on me. I¡¯ll drink these three drinks of wine in honor of that!¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up the drink on the table and downed it in one gulp. Zorn drank threerge gulps of this kind of white wine at an extremely fast speed. After he burped, he felt a little drowsy.


    If he was still slightly sober just now, this time, he would not even be able to open his eyes. However, Lorne did not stop. He poured another bowl for Zorn. ¡°Qiang, are you drunk? If you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll find a few people to send you back.¡±


    Zorn shook his head a few times in confusion.


    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m very sober right now. With this little wine, I¡¯d never get drunk!¡±


    After saying that, Lorne seemed to be a little unconvinced so Zorn directly drank another cup of wine.


    The moment the cup of wine fell, Zorn directly lost his bnce and sat down on the ground from his chair. Then, he rolled a few times and directlyy down on the ground without getting up. In a few seconds, he actually began to snore.


    In an instant, Kyle, who was beside him, directlyughed out loud, not caring about his image at all. He had been holding back hisughter the whole time they bickered, now it was let loose.


    Zorn, the Demon King, finally met someone who could teach him a lesson. He had always been a troublemaker in the past, but this time, he was finally humbled.


    With just this matter alone, he, Kyle, could return to the pce and talk to those important ministers in the court for an entire day.


    At first, he thought that by bringing this old man here, he would be able topete with Lorne on the same stage andpete with each other to see who was better.


    In the end, it became apletely one-sided and overwhelming situation. The Demon King could not fight back in front of Lorne.


    In just a few seconds, he was wasted.


    On the other hand, Lorne did not even drink a few mouthfuls of wine. He only persuaded Zorn to drink. After holding his stomach andughing for a while, Kyle supported himself on the table and stood up.


    ¡°Lorne, is this boorish man alright?¡±


    Lorne shook his head and replied.


    ¡°Although my wine is strong, it won¡¯t harm my body. It¡¯s only this old man who drank too much. Otherwise, I think he would not have drunk a few more bowls.¡± Lorne stood up before speaking again. ¡°Charles, wait here for a while.¡±


    Then, he ran to the counter and rummaged through it. He found a scroll of drawing paper and a brush. Then, he spread it on the clean table next to him and began to draw the picture of Zorn.


    Lorne had some experience with this style of painting. This was also within the scope of his research. Therefore, after about the time it took for an incense stick to burn, an image of a drunkard sleeping on the floor appeared on the paper.


    After drawing this picture, Lorne even mentioned a line of words on the side ¡ª a gift to the strong.


    Lorne even patted Kyle¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The seal you helped me stamp on that word thest time, take it out and lend it to me. I want to stamp one on this too.¡±


    Kyle was used to this now, so he quickly took out the seal. Then, a big word was stamped on the inscription.


    Lorne waited for the ink to dry, then rolled up the painting and gave it to Kyle.


    ¡°Remember to give this painting to him for meter. Also, praise him for me.


    ¡°Just say that he can hold his liquor well, but it¡¯s a pity that he was the one who went out lying down today.¡±


    Kyle was a little happy with this. He rolled up the painting properly and put it aside.


    The two of them sat back at the table while Zorn was asleep on the floor.

 Chapter 115 - You’re Being Much Too Polite!

    <h4>Chapter 115: You¡¯re Being Much Too Polite!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Apanied by Zorn¡¯s thunderous snoring, Lorne and Kyle leisurely ate. The two of them did notpete in alcohol tolerance. Instead, they chatted as they ate.


    After they each ate a few mouthfuls of food, Lorne gestured with his chin at Zorn, who was lying on the ground.


    ¡°Hey, could it be that this friend of yours really worked under General Zorn?¡±


    This was the background that Zorn had fabricated. Of course, Kyle could only continue to make up this story. Therefore, he nodded and exined, ¡°This guy was originally a soldier in the army. Indeed, he did go to the front line.


    ¡°Anyway, ording to him, he was a vanguard under General Zorn.


    ¡°I mean, look at this big and burly guy. Plus, he also has a rather outgoing personality. He is somewhat simr to the so-called legendary Zorn.


    ¡°That¡¯s why this guy always talks about General Zorn as if he idolizes him.¡±


    Lorne nodded in understanding


    It seemed that the guy lying on the ground was a fanatic of Zorn. No wonder he could drink so much alcohol with just a few words of nonsense.


    Lorne could not help but feel a little smug. He snorted andughed.


    ¡°I can finally see it. This Qiang probably wants to learn from Zorn and walk the path of a hooligan.


    ¡°Seems that he didn¡¯t learn well enough and fell for my tricks.


    ¡°Even the serious Zorn won¡¯t be able to best me when hees to my tavern!¡±


    When Kyle heard Lorne¡¯s evaluation of Zorn, he felt likeughing, but he could only do so and not say anything else.


    ¡®What he said was right. Look at him on the ground. He didn¡¯t evenst that long and immediately fell.


    ¡®When I go back, I have to publicize it and show the painting that Lorne drew to the others.¡¯


    This way, he could kill the arrogance of the Demon King and see if this guy would want to find a hole to hide in after he sobered up.


    Kyle¡¯s mood immediately brightened from this. He was already thinking about how to use this matter to taunt and attack Zorn.


    However, after joking for a while, Kyle still cupped his hands to look at Lorne.


    ¡°Lorne, speaking of which, I suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°After that kid from my family ran homest time, he kept praising you in front of me, saying that you are a good teacher and taught him earnestly.


    ¡°You even taught him all kinds of great principles and exined countless ways to conduct his life. In short, I have never seen that kid admire anyone so much in his entire life.¡±


    Lorne immediately began to nod in satisfaction. He deliberately straightened his back and put on a slightly humble expression.


    ¡°Olf friend, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. With our rtionship as brothers, wouldn¡¯t I do my best to teach that kid of yours?


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a teacher. Naturally, I have to do my duty and try my best to lead him on the right path in life.


    ¡°Otherwise, when he takes over your business in the future, if I fail to carry it forward, wouldn¡¯t that be tarnishing my reputation?¡±


    In fact, Lorne was secretly muttering to himself. It seemed that Weiss was quite honest and clever, and he did not tell Kyle that Lorne had taken him to a brothel.


    Otherwise, if Kyle knew, he would have torn Lorne apart today.


    This was for the best. There would be more opportunities next time to teach Weiss other strange things.


    When Kyle heard Lorne say this, he was still full of gratitude.


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ve helped me a lot. That kid¡¯s future has always been what I¡¯m most worried about.


    ¡°It seems that I made a very wise decision for you to take him in.¡±


    Lorne crossed his legs and waved his hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re brothers now¡­


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, then let¡¯s not talk about a fifty-fifty split for our salt refining business. You can just cut ten percent off for me, and we¡¯ll split it forty sixty. That way, you¡¯ll be able to show your gratitude, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kyle suddenly had a look of realization. He was a little dumbfounded, but at the same time, really impressed by the show.


    Why did he suddenly bring this up?!


    No matter the reason, it was very in line with Lorne¡¯s style.


    Kyle opened his mouth, but suddenly did not know what to say. He could only shut his mouth and cover his face. After a long while, Kyle coughed a few times,pletely covering up his embarrassment.


    ¡°Lorne!


    ¡°You taught my eldest son diligently, so I¡¯ll naturally remember this favor. It¡¯s just a forty sixty split. It¡¯s not even worth mentioning.


    ¡°But...


    ¡°Our business of refining refined salt has only just touched the threshold. We haven¡¯t even officially refined the salt that can be sold.¡±


    As Kyle said this, Lorne hurriedly waved his hand.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m just joking with you. Do I look like someone who is so eager for quick sess and instant benefits? Do you even take me seriously?


    ¡°The matter of being your son¡¯s teacher ispletely out of respect for you as a brother. I¡¯m just doing my best to teach him well.


    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you already give him a gift to acknowledge me as his teacher earlier?¡±


    Kyle finally heaved a sigh of relief, and his heart also felt a lot better.


    As expected, this was the Lorne that he was familiar with. He liked to joke around, but when it came to serious matters, his performance was always impable.

 Chapter 116 - Too Shameful!

    <h4>Chapter 116: Too Shameful!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Lorne, you mentioned about some unique materialsst time, right?


    ¡°Judging from Qiang¡¯s posture, he probably won¡¯t wake upter. I¡¯ll hire a carriage and send him back to his residence first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to send your materials to the salt refining ce. We¡¯ll be able to see the first batch of salt being refined in no more than three days.¡±


    Lorne immediately snapped his fingers and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go and get them down for you now so that you won¡¯t forget themter.


    ¡°When the refined salt is out, don¡¯t forget to bring it out for me to check on it first. I think if it¡¯s qualified, you can immediately mobilize manpower and promote it to the area we previously set up for sale.¡±


    Lorne immediately got up and ran to the cer attached to the tavern to bring out a few jars of chemical reagents that he had prepared long ago.


    Lorne did not have the ability to produce suchplicated chemical ingredients in this limited time, but fortunately, the chemical reagents needed to extract crude salt were notplicated.


    Therefore, after finding some substitutes, he was able to craft them.


    After leaving these jars filled with chemical reagents by the door of the tavern, Lorne sat back down.


    After the two of them ate and drank for a while, Kyle was thinking of sending these jars to the salt manor in the southern suburbs of Ln City. Therefore, after finishing the dishes on the table, he stood up and got ready t leave.


    ¡°Lorne, I think it¡¯s about time I leave. I have to personally escort these things to the salt manor, and I have to send this boorish man back to his residence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯lle to your tavern to chat in a few days.¡±


    Lorne nodded and then, together with Kyle, dragged the sleeping Zorn all the way to the door.


    Then, Kyle ran out of the door and summoned the carriage he had sat in earlier. However, he deliberately got one that did not have the royal pce¡¯s markings on it.


    When the carriage arrived, Lorne helped to lend a hand. Together with the coachman, they threw the strong and heavy Zorn onto the carriage.


    Then, the few jars of chemical reagents were put into the carriage as well.


    After doing this, Lorne, Kyle, and the others were finally done.


    Lorne took a few deep breaths, then waved at his friend. He then turned around and ran into the tavern.


    After the carriage had ridden until a certain distance, Kyle specifically asked the driver to stop the carriage. He then sent out a few other confidants.


    He loaded the few jars of chemical reagents onto another carriage and headed towards the southern suburbs of Ln City.


    Meanwhile, Kyle led Zorn straight to the royal pce.


    After they arrived at the royal pce, Kyle instructed the servants to carry Zorn to his study room.


    He did not say anything about putting him on the couch. They just threw him on the ground as he was and Kyle asked someone to prepare Zorn some hangover soup.


    Next, Kyle enjoyed the painting by Lorne in his study.


    Due to the hangover soup, it did not take long before Zorn ¡ª who was lying on the ground ¡ª to move again. His limbs twitched a few times, and then he turned around in a daze.


    ¡°Oh my, Lorne, you dare look down on my alcohol tolerance?


    ¡°Fill it up for me and continue pouring until I say stop. I, Qiang, will drink all the wine in your wine cer today!¡±


    In this half-awake and half-dazed state, Zorn said a few drunken words very stiffly, and then suddenly sat up. He rubbed his eyes hard and patted his head. When he fully opened his eyes eye, Zorn saw Kyle sitting upright on the chair.


    ¡°Yo, old man, why aren¡¯t you drinking anymore?¡±


    Kyle immediately red at Zorn.


    ¡°What did you just call me? Care to look around as to where we are?¡±


    Only then did Zorn look left and right, to his shock, he was in the pce!


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this His Majesty¡¯s study room?¡¯


    Zorn immediately flipped over and bowed to Kyle.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. I was muddle-headed and didn¡¯t see where I am. I¡¯d never dare to be this impudent?¡±


    Kyle snorted deliberately and did no reply.


    On the contrary, after Zorn scratched his scalp, he got up from the ground and sat down on the chair beside him with a smile.


    ¡°Your Majesty, have we returned from the tavern? How is the owner of the tavern holding up?¡±


    Without waiting for Kyle to answer him, Zorn began to talk to himself.


    ¡°Needless to say, that kid must have been drunk to the point of dizziness. He¡¯s probably more wasted than me, right?


    ¡°A veteran like me who roams the wine industry has been drunk on many asions. He¡¯s just a young man who doesn¡¯t have as much practice as me. How can he drink more than me?


    ¡°In my opinion, he must have been drunk to the point of being unconscious. He might have even vomited.


    ¡°Your Majesty, were you the one who helped him clean up the tavern in the end?¡±


    Looking at Zorn talking to himself, the muscles on Kyle¡¯s face could not help but twitch a few times.


    He did not want to give this old man a blow, but Kyle still silently handed the scroll in his hand over.


    ¡°Not only is the young man you mentioned not drunk, but he also painted something for you.


    ¡°He drew a picture with my brush and told me to give it to you when youe back. Aren¡¯t you known as the Demon King? Open this picture and take a look to see if it¡¯s true.¡±


    For some reason, Zorn suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart. He hurriedly unfolded the scroll.


    When he saw the contents of the painting clearly, Zorn¡¯s scalp immediately went numb.


    What the f*ck is this painting? What kind of posture was this man having being on the ground like that? The figure in the painting even looked a little simr to Zorn.


    When Zorn saw the line of inscription on the side clearly, his face turned so red with embarrassment that he dared not to look at anything else except the floor.


    This f*cking painting was really him. Looking at the way he was lying on the ground, there was no doubt that he was drunk and unconscious.


    This was f*king embarrassing!


    Zorn wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury his head in it. He could even feel the mocking gaze from Kyle.

 Chapter 117 - An Unexpected Guest?

    <h4>Chapter 117: An Unexpected Guest?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It was over. He waspletely done for. His reputation as a great general has beenpletely wiped out.


    How could he not understand the temperament of his majesty?


    He did not even have to wait long. At most, when the next day arrived, this picture of him lying on the ground snoring would probably spread to all the nobles and officials above the count in the imperial court.


    ¡®It¡¯s over for me!¡¯


    Thinking of this, Zorn immediately grabbed both sides of the scroll with both hands, as if he wanted to tear up the painting.


    However, Kyle took this chance to say something else.


    ¡°There is a king¡¯s seal on this painting. If you dare to tear it up, it will be a crime of disrespect, and I will not forgive you.¡±


    Zorn stared at it. There was indeed arge seal on the signed piece.


    At this moment, death did not seem like a bad idea. The idea of destroying the physical evidence fell through. This was something that the king had signed. If he tore it up, it would really be a crime of disrespect.


    Zorn¡¯s face was forcefully filled with an awkward smile. Heughed and said to Kyle.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we don¡¯t want this painting, right?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which ugly person is painted on it. It¡¯s really difficult to tell with this style. I¡¯m afraid that it will tarnish your eyes, so I wish to tear it up for your sake.¡±


    Kyle nodded as if he was serious.


    ¡°What you said makes sense, so I¡¯ve decided to give this painting to you now.


    ¡°When you take it backter, hang it in a conspicuous ce in your house. Don¡¯t you dare think about destroying this painting.


    ¡°If Rosen and the otherse to report to me one day saying you didn¡¯t do as I instructed then I¡¯ll punish you severely for it .¡±


    When Zorn heard the first half of the sentence, he was still in a good mood. When he finished listening, he instantly broke down.


    Could he still live as he did?


    Not only did he have to hang it at home, but he also had to hang it in a conspicuous ce. If anyone came to his house as a guest, the first thing they would see would be this thing.


    Zorn put on a pitiful look and then begged Kyle.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please let me send it back. Must I really hang it at a conspicuous ce?


    ¡°I really can¡¯t afford to embarrass myself!¡±


    Kyle immediately made a disdainful sound.


    ¡°You know what you did to embarrass yourself?


    ¡°I thought you were a good drinker, but in the end, you were forced to lie on the ground and refused to get up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re embarrassed now, even I felt embarrassed for you back then. To think that you¡¯re a guest that I brought with me¡­ Lorne almostughed out loud on the spot.¡±


    Zorn immediately put his hand on his forehead. He had nothing to say that could protect his status anymore.


    No one provoked him to brag that loudly before he went. He himself kept saying that he would never get drunk.


    In the end, when hepeted with the other party for drinks, the other party drew a painting for him while hey sprawled on the ground like a fool.


    D*mn, it seemed that he could not disobey this order. If that was the case, then no one would be able toe to Zorn¡¯s residence as a guest in the future!


    Zorn silently rolled up the scroll with tears in his eyes and held it under his hand. He looked as if he was ready to face death.


    This amused Kyle. Even the well-known Demon King had been subdued. In the end, Lorne won.


    They did not even need to fight head-on. Instead, Lorne used a move to y on the enemy¡¯s weakness. He kept pouring wine from the side as he provoked Zorn to make him drunk.


    Amazing!


    Thinking that he could be happy about this for a while, Kylefortably lifted his feet and waved his hand at Zorn.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re free to go. You¡¯ve epted the painting. You can go back to where you belong. I won¡¯t keep you here for dinner.¡±


    Zorn stood up with a dejected look on his face. Then, he bowed to Kyle and left the room with a scroll in his hand, feeling a little wronged.


    After he left Kyle¡¯s study, he took a few steps away from the guards and servants. Zorn immediately straightened his chest and muttered to himself with hatred.


    ¡°Good job, Lorne. Not only did you pour me a lot of wine, you even drew such a painting to ridicule me.


    ¡°I, Zorn, have always been the only one who schemed against others. I didn¡¯t expect to be pecked in the eye by a wild goose today.


    ¡°Just you wait. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely go to your tavern to rightfully avenge myself!¡±


    This time, Zorn was bested. His first round of confrontation with Lorne ended in hisplete defeat. It could be considered a huge setback in his ego.


    He could only wait for the next time to get back at Lorne. After all, this matter had really embarrassed him.


    Thest time he drank with Rosen, the two of them werepletely drunk. At the very least, they were drunk together. Everyone was lying on the ground, so it was not as embarrassing.


    This time, Lorne was awake, and Zorn was busy snoring on the ground. This wa too humiliating for him.


    No matter how big Zorn¡¯s heart was or how thick his skin was, he could not bear to y like this.


    Thus, he made up his mind. After setting a standard for himself, the Demon King held the painting in his hand and swaggered out of the pce.


    On the other hand, Lorne waspletely unaware of what had happened. Lorne did not take to heart the fact that he had drawn a painting with the intention of making the King of Ln to sign it.


    In any case, it was just a joke of his and was purely for entertainment.


    Of course, Lorne would not give in if Zorn came looking for trouble next time.


    Another two or three days passed, and the entire Ln Empire was operating ording to the usual order.


    Kyle also began to get busy, but it was not a major matter. Instead, a group of foreign envoys arrived.


    Regarding this matter, Kyle thought that he already had some experience in handling it. After all, Lorne had taught him more than once how to deal with the rtionship between countries.


    Therefore, Kyle did not ask Lorne about this matter. Instead, he dealt with it with his own hands.


    However, the King of Ln did not expect that these envoys from a small foreign country would identallye into contact with Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern.


    That day, Lorne slept in. In the morning, he did not open the door of the tavern. Instead, he only opened it atte noon. Then, he began to work on other things while sitting in the tavern.


    He thought that as usual, there would never be any customers. At night, he could close the door and couldfortably do something else.


    However, to Lorne¡¯s surprise, shortly after noon, his tavern weed three people in strange clothes.

 Chapter 118 - Fusang’s Diplomatic Mission!

    <h4>Chapter 118: Fusang¡¯s Diplomatic Mission!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Lorne looked at the three people in strange clothes and was a little confused at first.


    He thought that Kyle or a member of a merchant group that he was familiar with had introduced him to some customers.


    However, he did not notice any familiar faces among the three people. Instead, it was the strange clothes of these three people that baffled him the most.


    They did not seem to be natives of the Ln Empire. They were either foreigners or businessmen who came to Ln City to do business. However, they were customers that seemed to be generous.


    Therefore, Lorne took a few steps forward and greeted them:


    ¡°Do you want to have lunch in my tiny tavern?¡±


    When the leader heard this, he immediately nodded heavily. Then, he said in a somewhat awkward tone, along with awkward english.


    ¡°Yes, we are a diplomatic people and have a mission from Fusang. We are here to learn from your country on the orders of the Emperor of Fusang!


    ¡°As we stroll in the eastern and western markets of Ln City in your country, we missed the time to have lunch, so we could only look around.


    ¡°Fortunately, your tavern is still open. The three of us want to have lunch here.¡±


    After saying that, the three of them bowed to Lorne.


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, he was immediately shocked.


    These three people in strange clothes were actually from Fusang.


    It was no wonder that the tone of their conversation and the clothes they were wearing were somewhat simr to the style of the Japanese people.


    It was not that Lorne did not recognize them at first nce... It was just that the people of this era did not have those remarkable characteristics.


    They spoke their ownnguage. The mainnguage here was Ln¡¯snguage, which had been passed down from the three countries of Liaodong.


    Moreover, the entire middle and upper ss of the Fusang people learned Ln¡¯snguage. For example, these envoys that were sent as a kind of diplomatic mission were considered fluent in Ln¡¯snguage.


    In terms of clothing and hairstyle, they were all imitating the habits of the Ln Empire, and they were trying their best to imitate the Ln culture.


    After understanding this, Lorne knew what these people were nning to do.


    Ln had neglected an important event in history, and that was the envoys from the Fusang Empire.


    They were different from the ordinary diplomats that arrived here. The main purpose was not to acknowledge Ln as a ruler, but to specially send talents from the Fusang Empire to the Ln Empire to learn all kinds of elite culture.


    They learned everything from business, culture, politics, and evennguage and clothing.


    To be honest, this was actually a brilliant move made by the ruler of Fusang.


    With this move, the economy and culture of the originally backward and declining Fusang developed rapidly, improving for hundreds of years in one go.


    However, Lorne did not really like this so-called envoy.


    It was not because of anything else, but because this group of Fusang people was a typical ungrateful wolf, a greedy wolf, in fact.


    From this time on, over the years, a total of 19 envoys were sent, each time with a scale of several hundred people.


    They stayed for a long period of time, and the Emperor and ministers of the Ln Empire were very generous. They had always been very tolerant towards this kind of foreign and small country.


    In the eyes of the Emperor and ministers like Kyle, all they did was learn a few things. On the contrary, they treated the Ln Empire as their father and became loyalckeys of the Ln Empire.


    Therefore, Kyle and the others supported these envoys.


    However, the bad thing was that this was a typical betrayal storyline.


    After Fusang obtained the various economic and cultural technologies of the Ln Empire, it began to rapidly leap forward.


    When the Ln Empire was at its peak, it would naturally not be as strict on its guard.


    However, when the Ln Empire was in trouble, Fusang finally revealed their fangs and paid the Ln Empire no mercy whatsoever.


    The various advanced technologies of the schrs of the Ln Empire were instead used to invade the territory of the Ln Empire1,000 yearster.


    Although more than 1,000 years have passed, Lorne felt that the connection was very strong.


    This was because the technology that they had learned from the Ln Empire benefited everyone in Fusang and extended to their descendants from generation to generation.


    Otherwise, even after a few 100 years, the development of Fusang would not have been so this progressive. Whether or not they would have the qualifications to adopt this new policy in the future, that new policy would probably be just a dream.


    That was why Lorne loathed Fusang and loathed Ln. He did not want these advanced technologies to be a pile of future disasters.


    Moreover, the Ln Empire had let these Fusang people sendrge-scale teams over again and again to learn, and it was almost to no avail.


    It was purely a free benefit given by Ln to Fusang that ends in betrayal.


    Such an approach was rather undesirable in Lorne¡¯s eyes. Although the Fusang Empire had not developed yet, there was no need to doubt that they were rich in gold mines and other rare metals.


    Therefore, Lorne¡¯s mind worked at a high speed for a while before he had a clear idea.


    Anyway, he decided not to chase these three Fusang people out with a broom.


    Looking at the way these three people acted alone, it was possible that they were the ones with the right to speak in the envoy group. Even if they were not the main or deputy envoys, they had a certain status.


    Since the imperial court did not care about this, he had to get something out of them and guide them into the wrong area.


    That would be a great n!


    Thinking of this, Lorne immediately smiled.


    ¡°So you¡¯re from the distant Fusang. Since you¡¯vee to my Ln Empire, you must be our esteemed guests.


    ¡°Please, take a seat. I¡¯ll prepare some good food for you now!¡±


    The three messengers from Fusang immediately had a look of surprise in their eyes.


    This ce was far from the courier station that the imperial court had arranged for them. When they returned, they were so hungry that their stomachs grumbled.


    That was why they had tried their luck and coincidentally bumped into Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern with its door open.


    They did not expect that there would really be food to serve them. Therefore, the three of them bowed to Lorne a few more times. In any case, this kind of etiquette was quite well-done.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you for your hospitality. If you have any good food, please bring it to us. We will definitely be generous with our payment.¡±

 Chapter 119 - The Art of Deception!

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Art of Deception!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Lorne heard about money, the corners of his mouth immediately curled up into a smile. Then, a strange light shed in his eyes.


    With that, he returned to his normal smile and pointed at a table.


    ¡°Please sit here while the food is being prepared.¡±


    Then, he ran to the kitchen and worked on the meals. After a while, he came out with a few tes of very exquisite dishes.


    Lorne would definitely not y any petty tricks when it came to serving food. After all, he was scheming for the big picture.


    Therefore, the dishes that were served were indeed top-notch delicacies, and they could be considered to have disyed the best culinary skills. Therefore, the moment they were ced on the table, the three Fusang people were immediately stunned.


    A few secondster, someone heard the sound of swallowing saliva. They could not care less about etiquette.


    The three of them picked up their cutleries and swept up most of the food on the table.


    Lorne even served them some good wine. The three of them ate while eximing that the food was exceptionally delicious.


    After wiping out almost all the food on the table, their movements finally slowed down. After putting down the cutlery, one of the men could not help but bow to Lorne.


    ¡°Boss, your cooking is really good. This is the most delicious meal I¡¯ve ever had in Ln.


    ¡°Excuse my manners, but the food in Fusang can¡¯tpare to this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the three of us would be so lucky to be able to taste your cooking while wandering around!¡±


    After all, Fusang was only a small country. Other than rare metal resources, the other resources were very ordinary, and could even be said to be very frugal.


    As for the daily farming, vegetables, fruits, and meat, they were all rtively scarce. Compared to the vast Ln region like the Ln Empire, they appeared very simple and crude.


    Usually, when they ate the food served by the station, they would exim that it was delicious. However, when theypared it to Lorne¡¯s cooking, nothing beats his.


    Lorne still had a rather humble look on his face. Then, he smiled calmly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I run a tavern business. Isn¡¯t this what I should do?¡±


    As he spoke, he took the opportunity to walk out of the counter and then came to the table of the three Fusang people.


    ¡°May I ask, what is the purpose of the diplomatic mission that the three of youing to my Ln Empire this time?


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re submitting the national letter and recognizing my Ln Empire as the suzerain?¡±


    This topic was not a secret. Usually, if it was dyed for a few days, it would be known by the entire Ln people. Therefore, the three of them did not intend to hide anything.


    The Fusang person who spoke just now immediately shook his head.


    ¡°Long before your country was founded, I, Fusang, had already submitted the national certificate. The Ln Empire has long been the suzerain of Fusang.


    ¡°This time, we came to the Ln Empire under the orders of our country¡¯s emperor. We came to learn from the advanced and excellent aspects of the Ln Empire.


    ¡°This time, we sent a total of over two hundred people. We traveled bynd and water. After a long time, we finally arrived at Ln City.


    ¡°The three of us were sent here to learn from the advanced parts of the Ln Empire. We are the ambassador and deputy ambassador of the diplomats.


    ¡°You can call me Santako Canshang. This is my deputy pharmacist, Inagumi Santo. That one over there is the other deputy ambassador, Hishiro Lee.¡±


    Hearing the names of these three people, especially the ambassador of the diplomats in front of him, Lorne could not help but want to cover his head.


    The names of the Fusang people were really difficult to pronounce. The two deputies beside them were still alright, but the name Inagumi would be hard to remember.


    However, Lorne was still a little shocked by the identities of these people. They were the main envoys who were also the first and second leaders of the diplomats.


    He did not expect to be lucky enough to meet the head of the Fusang diplomats.


    This way, he would have more confidence in executing his n. If it was someone of a high or low status, it would be useless for him to fool them.


    On the contrary, he wanted such a leader who could directly influence the entire diplomatic corps. If he fooled just one of them, the future effect would be great.


    Therefore, the smile on Lorne¡¯s face became even more enthusiastic as he patted Inugami¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll address you as sir Canshang, as well as sir Lee and sir Santo. It¡¯s a form of etiquette in our Ln Empire to address each other by surname, to show mutual respect.¡±


    The three men immediately looked as if they understood.


    ¡°Alright, but I don¡¯t know what your surname is, boss. We should also address you by surname.¡±


    After Lorne introduced his surname, the three leaders of the emissary team immediately stood up and saluted Lorne together.


    ¡°Then we will address you as sir Lorne!¡±


    Lorne nodded in satisfaction. The first step of the n had been sessfullypleted, and he had sessfully established a rtionship with these three people. The next steps were slowly being crafted as he spoke.


    After Lorne greeted the three people sessively, he conveniently sat on the other side of the table.


    ¡°Your country is on a diplomatic mission to our Ln Empire to learn excellent and advanced things. That¡¯s really the wisest decision. After all, our Ln Empire has many brilliant things.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to show that your country¡¯s emperor is a person with foresight and insight.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the three Fusang people immediately became spirited.


    ¡°Do you know about Emperor Shu Ming?¡±


    Lorne nodded, and then said with a slightly mysterious and puzzled tone, ¡°I¡¯ve always been slightly interested in understanding worldly things, and I know that your country¡¯s current generation has passed down to Emperor Shu Ming.¡±


    The three of them were immediately shocked. They did not expect that there would still be people willing to learn about the history and inheritance of a small foreign country like Fusang, which was many miles away from the Ln Empire.


    Inagumi immediately grabbed Lorne¡¯s arm heavily. Then, his face was full of gratitude, and his eyes were full of sincerity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a friend of Fusang. Those who are willing to learn about the history and inheritance of Fusang are the best of people.


    ¡°We are very willing to see you as a best friend now. If the emperor knew, he would probably be delighted!¡±


    Lorne had long expected the three Fusang people to have such a reaction.


    The Fusang people¡¯s arrogance and inferiorityplex always changed inadvertently. The Ln Empire had always looked down on Fusang, and even they themselves knew that.


    Therefore, Lorne was now doing the opposite. Instead, he had revealed the name of the Fusang Emperor, which of course would make the leaders of the three envoys extremely moved.


    Therefore, the second step of Lorne¡¯s grand strategic n waspleted ¡ª to be the closest friends of the few Fusang envoys here!

 Chapter 120 - Fooled!

    Chapter 120: Fooled!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion? Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After the three envoys treated Lorne as their best friend, the atmosphere in the tavern suddenly became lively.


    Lorne drank with the three envoys while asionally saying a few words about the history of Fusang.


    Apart from being able to name the Emperor of Fusang, Lorne was also able to name a few generals and ministers who were rtively more powerful in Fusang.


    This shocked the three envoys.


    They believed that the owner of this tavern was definitely a person of true knowledge hiding in the streets of Ln City. Furthermore, he was an expert who had a good understanding of Fusang.


    This made the envoys feel touched, but at the same time, they began to cultivate respect for Lorne.


    For such a cultured person to just open a tavern in the market, he must be someone who did not seek fame and fortune but lived in seclusion.


    Inagumi felt very lucky. They had missed the time to go back to the station to eat because they were busy strolling in the eastern city. Then, they met such a talented person on Silk Street.


    It was rare for the local residents of the Ln City of the Ln Empire to not look down on them. It was like they had struck gold.


    Therefore, in the following conversation, the three envoys of Fusang were confiding in each other. They were about to tell Lorne everything about themselves.


    Lorne had heard about their current situation from all sides and understood the personalities of the three people here.


    In any case, ording to Lorne¡¯s wise judgment, the three envoys were the type of people who were easy to fool.


    They were roughly the same as his silly disciple, Weiss. They were a bit like the fool, Kyle, who would believe whatever he said.


    He was the type who was extremely good at giving nothing for free.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that Lorne had to have some kind of twisted theory to fool them.


    It meant that Lorne had to show some real ability to fool them. Otherwise, these envoys were not going to believe him. They had some insight and knowledge, so they would not be fooled so easily.


    However, these prerequisites were not difficult for Lorne. At most, the steps and process were just a little moreplicated.


    This was because these envoys from Fusang came to the Ln Empire to learn something that Fusang did not have.


    They must have received a death order from their so-called Emperor Shu Ming before they left.


    If they did not learn advanced technology and knowledge from the Ln Empire, they definitely would not be able to return and report back. Having such an anxious mood, Lorne could only try his best to bluff them.


    With the great bluffing technique that he used, he had to bluff these envoys until they becamepliant.


    Therefore, after figuring out the details and tricks, Lorne first gave a toast to the three envoys.


    Then, he coughed a few times and said nonchntly.


    ¡°I wonder if the few of you have thought about which aspects to start from and which advanced things to learn from our Ln Empire?¡±


    The others were also drinking happily. Lorne¡¯s question was not a secret at all, so they put down their wine sses and spoke very straightforwardly.


    ¡°Actually, the emperor and the ministers had already instructed us about what we should learn before we came to the Ln Empire.


    ¡°In general, we should learn about your country¡¯s political system, the etiquette of the empire and the ministers, the culture of the empire, and all kinds of literature and history books.


    ¡°In addition, your empire also has all kinds of advanced technologies in business, farming, water conservancy, engineering, iron smelting, and money-making.


    ¡°In addition to those mentioned above, there are too many advantages of different industries and categories. As long as they are more advanced than ours, we will learn them all.


    ¡°We might even include your excellent cooking skills, if we are allowed. We are willing to spend a lot of money to learn, as long as you are willing to teach us.


    ¡°And your wine-making skills are also very important to us. If possible, teach us anything, money is not a problem!¡±


    Lorne¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light.


    This was f*cking awesome for him. He had really hit it big this time!


    He could do it. If he did not get some big benefits from these people, it would not be like him at all. Moreover, these guys were really desperate to know about everything and anything. There was nothing that they did not want to learn.


    They even took a fancy to his culinary skills, which allowed him to settle down and make a living.


    To be honest, this visit to the Ln Empire was really a brilliant method. Unfortunately, their opportunities were different now that Lorne came along. These three guys were destined to fall into the hands of the great deceiver, Lorne.


    Therefore, Lorne¡¯s eyes immediately revealed a surprised look. Then, he hesitantly nced around at the three people.


    He only sighed when he saw that these three fellows were a little ufortable. Then, he shook his head slightly.


    The three Fusang envoys were immediately a little confused. Each of them had a nk look on their faces.


    The deputy could not help but carefully ask,


    ¡°Sir Lorne, could it be that your culinary skills and brewing methods are unique recipes passed down from your ancestors and you are not allowed to share them with outsiders?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then just pretend that we did not mention this just now. We don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.


    ¡°After all, you are our friend and an ally to Fusang. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t share your culinary skills, friends are more important than that!¡±


    Lorne immediately shook his head and exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem of cooking. We¡¯re all friends. If you want to learn, I can teach you.


    ¡°I just feel sorry for all of you. Hundreds of people came to our Ln Empire to learn from such a grand diplomatic mission.


    ¡°You actually didn¡¯t grasp the essence of the learning method, and instead ced all your attention on these superficial skills. You¡¯re really neglecting the essentials of life.¡±


    The three of them were at first dumbfounded, then confused, and then shocked. They werepletely dumbfounded.


    Sending envoys to the Ln Empire to learn advanced knowledge and technology in all aspects was their established national policy in Fusang.


    In order to formte this national policy, the entire upper ss, led by the Emperor and ministers, discussed for two whole months.


    In order to figure out what to prioritize when it came to learning, they put in a lot of effort to know what the Ln Empire could offer.


    In the end, the two months of hard work had been easily shut down by Lorne¡¯s sentence.

 Chapter 121 - Superficial Knowledge!

    Chapter 121: Superficial Knowledge!


    At the same time, the first reaction of the three envoys was full of disbelief.


    However, if these words came out of someone else¡¯s mouth, the three envoys would just ignore it. After all, this was the national policy that they had spent two months formting.


    However, the problem was that Lorne did indeed have a deep understanding of the history and heritage of Fusang. He even knew about their traditions and customs, as if he had really lived in Fusang.


    In addition, from their conversation, it was clear that this... tavern boss was also a person with real cultural knowledge.


    Perhaps from his words, they would be able to understand more objectively andprehensively what aspects of the Ln Empire they should learn before going back to Fusang.


    Therefore, the envoy immediately looked a little solemn, and then asked, ¡°Sir Lorne, I don¡¯t know why you have such a saying.


    ¡°In the eyes of the entire Fusang Empire, it¡¯s already quite remarkable to be able to learn all kinds of advanced technologies, the political system of the imperial court, the etiquette culture, and evenmercial farming.


    ¡°To be honest, these are already considered the most important things. Is there anything more important than learning these?¡±


    Lorne shook his head for a while as if he was serious. Then, he raised a finger and gestured in a left and right motion.


    ¡°Of course, what you said is important. It¡¯s the essence that makes our Ln Empire strong.


    ¡°But you forgot the root, the most important foundation of the Ln Empire. If you miss that, no matter how much you learn, it¡¯ll be all for nothing.


    The shock on the envoys was even more apparent. Hearing Lorne¡¯s words, they could not help but feel flustered.


    Inagumi quickly sat down on the side, as if he wanted to hear it more clearly.


    ¡°May I ask, what is the foundation and source of the Ln Empire¡¯s strength?¡±


    Lorne¡¯s index finger heavily wrote two words on the table.


    ¡°Poption!¡±


    The three Fusang envoys understood what this meant very clearly.


    Hishiro, the deputy, could not help but frown. Then, he asked with some doubt, ¡°Sir Lorne, where does this poptione from?


    ¡°The Central ins has a vast territory and arge poption. This is something that has happened since ancient times, and it is not a situation that urs in a day or two.


    ¡°If you, Fusang, want to learn, shouldn¡¯t you first learn those advanced technologies and cultures after? What¡¯s the matter with learning if you don¡¯t have enough manpower to carry it out?


    Lorne immediately assumed the posture of a great liar and analyzed solemnly.


    ¡°You¡¯re trapped in a situation where you don¡¯t know what the root is, but you¡¯re obsessed with improvement.


    ¡°The reason why our Ln Empire is so powerful is that we now have a grand scene where we control thousands of miles ofnd ande from all over the world to Ln City to celebrate.


    ¡°The advanced knowledge, culture, technology, and agricultural business indeed take a part of the credit, but in the end, it¡¯s because of outrge poption.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of therge poption that no matter what we do, we have enough manpower. That¡¯s why we have enoughbor force to cultivate the vast farnd and crops, and that¡¯s why we have abundant food.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of therge poption that we can make full use of so many advanced technologies, and that¡¯s why we can develop many businesses to the extreme.


    ¡°Otherwise, if the poption is poor and there aren¡¯t many people in arge area, then even if we have advanced technologies, who can we use them for?


    ¡°That¡¯s why the poption is the root, and everything else is just secondary.¡±


    When Lorne said this, the Inagumi could not help but ponder. Thinking about it, it seemed to make sense.


    Why were the countries in Ln¡¯s territory so powerful throughout the past dynasties? Why did Fusang submit to Ln¡¯s territory dynasty even after hundreds of years?


    It was because the Ln Empire had arge poption and strongbat strength. They could easily convert hundreds of thousands of soldiers, which was something that even Fusang could not catch up to.


    In that case, the poption was indeed the most fundamental factor for a country¡¯s prosperity and development.


    Looking at the thoughtful expressions of these three guys, Lorne continued to bluff, ¡°With the strength of my Ln Empire, you canpare the changes brought about by Fusang¡¯s denser poption.¡±


    The three of them immediately turned their eyes to Lorne, waiting for Lorne to describe their vision.


    Lorne gestured with his hands and said in a seductive tone, ¡°If you have arge poption in Fusang.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t expand the existingnd, you can easily fill up all the arablend in the country. At least, as far as I know, the current state of Fusang hasn¡¯t reached the stage where all thend has been reimed.


    ¡°If the poption expands, then farming will be much more efficient and faster, and we can be divided into several rounds of farming.


    ¡°In this way, not only will we have arge amount of food, but we can also free up arge portion of heavybor to form an army, build engineering buildings, and even more things!


    ¡°When the timees, we will have as much food as we want. If we want to build an army, we can have more than a hundred thousand of people at any time. If we want to build a pce, we can easily recruit tens of thousands of people.


    ¡°This is the fundamental national policy. If we develop the poption, it will be equivalent to learning the excellent technology and knowledge of our Ln Empire.


    So, is it better to develop the poption, or is it more important to learn some superficial knowledge?¡±


    Lorne¡¯s analysis was not long-winded, and he did not talk about the principles and knowledge. He was trying to draw a big picture for the three envoys of Fusang.


    He described the grand scene that would appear after Fusang had arge poption out of thin air.


    Of course, this description was pure nonsense, because even if Fusang really had such arge poption, there was not that muchnd to amodate it.


    Moreover, developing the poption was not something that could be aplished with just a few words. Ln¡¯s territory was so vast, yet it was able to produce such a dense poption.


    For a small ce like Fusang, even if it were to develop to its maximum point, it would not matter even if it were to copse, as it would not be able to produce many people.


    Therefore, this so-called national policy was actually a bunch of nonsense. Any minister of the Ln Empire who heard this would feel that it was nonsense.


    However, the three Fusang people were different. They actually did not have that much knowledge. Instead, they werepletely dazed by Lorne¡¯s personal statement and were somewhat immersed in it.

 Chapter 122 - Trickery!

    Chapter 122: Trickery!


    The three of looked at Lorne, ready to absorb more information.


    If they could really develop into an extremely dense poption, easily pulling out tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of strong men, then they would not have to worry about not being strong.


    The emperor could wave his hand and form an army of more than 100,000 people easily. Other than the Ln Empire, they would be able to fight wherever they wanted.


    Just thinking about it made them happy.


    The three envoys immediately felt a little dizzy.


    They could be considered smart people, but the reason why they were convinced by Lorne was because Lorne¡¯s suggestions were pretty reasonable.


    Lorne did not say anything that was fake from the beginning to the end. It was all true.


    Being in such an ancient dynasty, having a high-density poption was the most important thing for growth. Whoever had the most poption would obviously live on further.


    Knowledge, culture, technology, and the political system of the imperial court were indeed not that important in the face of poption.


    Although they were not reduced to such an exaggerated level, their importance was still considered an important factor.


    Therefore, in the ears of the three Fusang envoys, there was indeed a lot of truth and meaning in what he said.


    If this temte was applied to them, it really made sense, and there was absolutely nothing wrong with it.


    However, the only thing that the three envoys had overlooked was that Lorne had deliberately concealed the inherent limitations of the development of the poption in addition to the whole truth.


    Therefore, the three envoys only saw the possibility, but they did not expect that the so-called possibility was just filled with nonsense and empty promises.


    The three emissaries could not help but gather together and whisper their ns to each other for a while.


    The ambassador turned his head around and rubbed his hands excitedly.


    With a face full of expectation and respect, he said, ¡°Sir, thank you for pointing out a path for us and pointing out the things we should learn.


    ¡°We now understand that the emperor and those ministers are still biased in some areas and did not really grasp the point.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have talent like you. Otherwise, I would have already understood what to do and wouldn¡¯t be at a loss like now.¡±


    Lorne waved his hand casually and said humbly, ¡°You tter me. How can I be considered a peerless talent?


    ¡°The Ln Empire citizens are like me, they might even be more powerful than me. I¡¯m just a humble citizen.¡±


    Despite what he said, Inagumi still had a sincere and respectful look on his face.


    The people of the Ln Empire hade into contact with the imperial court, and those high officials also had some understanding of how to grow their empire.


    However, in their eyes, there were really not many people who were as powerful as this tiny tavern owner in front of them. The King of the Ln Empire could not possibly be at this level.


    ¡°No matter what, you have helped us a great deal. We now understand where our priorities lie, what is the most urgent matter at the moment, and what should be put aside.¡±


    Lorne poured a ss of wine for the three envoys and then filled it up for himself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we are all friends? Then let me give you some advice so that you don¡¯t take any detours. It¡¯ll be a helpful guide.¡±


    The three envoys quickly picked up their sses and said with touched faces, ¡°It¡¯s great to have a friend like you, thank you!¡±


    After drinking the wine in their sses, Inagumi sorted out his thoughts and asked expectantly.


    ¡°Since the development of poption is the root of your prosperity, what method should we use to rapidly expand our poption?¡±


    Lorne quietly waved at the three people. After the three of them put their ears close to him, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t go back to the posthouseter. I¡¯ll take you to a ce to understand it better.


    ¡°This is the shortcut I found. It¡¯s a discovery that can rapidly expand the poption. I wouldn¡¯t tell any of you if you weren¡¯t my friends!¡±


    The three of them were immediately overwhelmed by the favor, except that there were no tears in their eyes.


    ¡°Sir Lorne, you¡¯re really too good to us. I really don¡¯t know how to repay you!¡±


    With that, the three of them took out a piece of irregr-shaped gold from their pocket.


    ¡°We¡¯re all friends. It might be too much for me to do this at a time like this, but other than this, I really don¡¯t know how to express our gratitude.


    ¡°The gift isn¡¯t much, but please ept it. We won¡¯t take it back!¡±


    When Lorne saw that the three of them had casually fished out a piece of gold, he was already on the verge of cursing.


    They were really f*cking rich!


    Gold was such a rare thing that not many people used it on a daily basis.


    Even buying a restaurant or a manor, such a big business, was settled with copper coins. No one would bring out two boxes of gold because they really could not do it.


    Lorne secretly hoped that their gratitude would soon be bigger when the time came.


    If it was possible, he might as well fill up the entire tavern with their gratitude.


    For such arge sum of money, even a veteran would call him an expert.


    However, even though he wasining in his heart, he still had to put on a show.


    Lorne immediately put on an indifferent expression and pretended to casually nce at the piece of gold.


    ¡°I say, all of us are friends, yet you insist on pulling such tricks.


    ¡°But since you have already taken it out, if I don¡¯t ept it, it will make me look bad.


    ¡°Then I will ept this gold as a witness to our friendship.¡±


    As he spoke, Lorne took the gold with a speed that seemed slow, but was actually very fast. He then put it into his bag.


    The three Fusang envoys did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. Instead, they secretly praised the noble character of Lorne.


    At the same time, they were also a little happy. Lorne had received the gold that they had given out, which meant that they would be on the same side in the future.


    Then, the three Fusang envoys sat down in the tavern. As they drank, they chatted about the local customs, culture, and natural attractions of Fusang.


    From time to time, Lorne would bring out all sorts of strange and remote knowledge to scare the three of them.


    When the sun began to set, the three envoys hadpletely be Lorne¡¯s loyal fans. They were full of admiration for Lorne.

 Chapter 123 - Are We at the Wrong Place?

    Chapter 123: Are We at the Wrong ce?


    Seeing that the sun had set and it was almost time to go, Lorne immediately pped his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,e with me. I¡¯ll bring you to a ce that can help with the poption!¡±


    Santako, Inagumi, and Hishiro immediately stood up with excitement on their faces.


    They had been waiting for this moment for a long time. This man was the top talent of the Ln Empire. Their good friend, Lorne, had personally taught them how to expand their poption.


    As long as they could learn some of the essences and bring this back to their empire, it would be enough for the emperor to pay them generously.


    When the time came, they would be promoted and would make a fortune, making it easier for them to rise up as well.


    The three of them rubbed their hands together and excitedly went forward to help Lorne close the tavern. Then, the four of them walked toward the street entrance of the street and rented a carriage there.


    ¡°Go to Merry Street!¡±


    After Lorne gave the order, the coachman drove the carriage toward Merry Street.


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the location Lorne had requested. After Lorne paid the coachman, he waved for the three of them toe down.


    The three envoys jumped down excitedly. However, as soon as they stood firmly on the ground, they were immediately dumbfounded.


    What kind of ce was this? Why were there lights and decorations? The people who came and went were all men and women. The atmosphere even seemed heavy.


    It was not that they did not have brothels in Fusang, but their culture was different, so when they saw the situation, they immediately reacted badly.


    It seemed that the secret of the poption expansion that Lorne mentioned was found in this brothel alley, a ce of fireworks. This was f*cking ridiculous.


    The Fusang envoys were a little dumbfounded. They really could not figure out what the rtionship between the Brothel Alley and the poption of Fusang was about, so they all turned their gazes to Lorne.


    Lorne, however, did not seem to notice anything amiss. He only raised his hand to the brothel beside him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers. This is our destination today.¡±


    Inagumi scratched his head, then pointed to the brothel in confusion.


    ¡°Sir Lorne, can this ce really find out the secret of expanding the poption?


    ¡°I have simr buildings in Fusang, but I haven¡¯t seen any changes in the poption in many years.¡±


    Lorne immediately looked at the three of them with disdain, then he sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Shallow, you guys are too shallow!


    ¡°My original intention was to let you visit brothels. My real intention was to let you understand the deeper meaning through this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The three of them expressed their confusion.


    Was there really a deeper meaning to visiting brothels?


    The three of them had fallen into serious self-doubt.


    Lorne saw the three of them looking dumbfounded and could not help but secretly think to himself.


    This was the effect he wanted. If the three of them blindly followed him, that meant that they were turningcent. Then, he took the three Fusang envoys to the side and began to exin to them with many gestures.


    ¡°Men marry women and give birth to newborns. This means that the poption will continue to grow.


    ¡°Only when more and more babies are born, and the number far exceeds the number of people who die of old age, illness, and death, will the poption of that country be able to expand?


    ¡°Therefore, the development of the country¡¯s poption is rted to the affairs between men and women. Do you think it makes sense?¡±


    Lorne brought his great deception technique to the highest level and began the most powerful deception.


    It was a part half-truth and half-lie. The way he distorted the concept, he started to talk sense to the three Fusang envoys.


    When the three of them suddenly heard this, it made a lot of sense.


    The increase in poption meant a sharp increase in the number of newborns, right? Therefore, the three of them nodded in agreement.


    Lorne pped his hands lightly and continued his analysis.


    ¡°If a country¡¯s men and women seem to be very conflicted about marriage and are unwilling to have children of their own, then wouldn¡¯t the number of newborns be drastically reduced?


    ¡°On the other hand, if a country¡¯s men and women are calmer about such things and actively cooperate with each other, then wouldn¡¯t they be able to have more newborns and increase the poption?¡±


    This made a lot of sense to the three envoys. The three of them were all cultured people, so they nodded after thinking about it.


    This made sense.


    Lorne immediately pped his thigh and said in a somewhat hurried tone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? So for a country like Fusang, the key to developing the poption is topletely open the minds of the men and women there.


    ¡°This is the fastest method apart from time umtion. I¡¯m here today to teach you how topletely open up the rtionship between men and women in the country.¡±


    The three envoys were immediately shocked, and then they revealed a look of realization.


    It was very reasonable for Lorne to bring them here. So this was the real secret to rapidly expanding the poption. They had never thought of it that way!


    As long as the culture of men and women in the country was open-minded and there were no restrictions on matters between the sexes, they could increase the number of newborns.


    Wonderful, truly wonderful! Lorne was indeed the top talent of the Ln Empire. Even such a secret had been discovered by him.


    Inagumi even patted his forehead and said incoherently.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you specially brought us to this brothel to let us experience what it means to have a truly open culture of men and women.


    ¡°This is also convenient for us to give advice to the emperor after we return to our country.¡±


    Lorne immediately patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re getting smarter and smarter friend. That¡¯s what I meant.


    ¡°This ce can be considered the most open ce for a man and a woman in our Ln Empire. Only here can I let you experience what it means to be a man and a woman. Only then can I give you a lesson.¡±


    The three envoys of Fusang were immediately amazed and bowed to Lorne together.


    ¡°Sir Lorne, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort for us. We¡¯re very grateful!¡±


    Lorne patted the shoulders of the three of them and led the way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Come in with me and experience it. Only then will you have some real understanding.


    ¡°Talking about it now is just wishful thinking. After all, it¡¯s just a theory on paper. You won¡¯t be able to fully understand it unless you¡¯ve experienced it.¡±

 Chapter 124 - What Does it Have to do With the Population?

    <h4>Chapter 124: What Does it Have to do With the Poption?</h4>


    Lorne directly chose the brothel that he came to with Weiss thest time. This way, he would be considered familiar with the ce.


    Sure enough, as soon as he led the three envoys of Fusang to the front door of the brothel, the eyes of the Madam who served him thest time immediately lit up.


    Then, she came up to greet him with a smile.


    ¡°Young master, if I remember correctly, you are a regr guest here.¡±


    Lorne smiled and nodded, then pointed to the three envoys behind him.


    ¡°These three are all guests that I brought along, but unlike my brotherst time, the three of them are a little more experienced.


    ¡°Take care of them, and remember to serve them well!¡±


    The Madam immediately pped her hands and smiled warmly.


    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to worry about any of this. We¡¯ll arrange everything for you as soon as possible!¡±


    As she spoke, the Madam gave a few instructions to the people behind her. Then, the group brought Lorne and the others to the private room upstairs.


    The business of this brothel was indeed better at night, and the atmosphere was livelier.


    At least, the number of customers now was several times more than thest time Lorne came.


    Many of them were well-dressed and beautiful. They looked like people with money or power.


    In the hall on the first floor, a song and dance troupeposed of 16 dancerspletely lit up the atmosphere of the brothel.


    Updates by


    .


    There were also quite a number of people with average wealth who sat in the hall to watch the dances while enjoying some drinks and snacks.


    As soon as the three envoys of Fusang entered the brothel, they were immediately attracted by the bustling scene and could not walk any further. Their eyes were almost fixated on the dancing girls.


    Although Fusang also had ces like brothels, it was not as sophisticated as in Ln.


    In terms of architectural style, the exquisiteness of the decoration, the quality of the women, and the contrast of the atmosphere, the two ces were far from beingparable.


    Moreover, the men¡¯s and women¡¯sughter would travel across the ce, which made the three of them feel like they were immersed in a dream.


    Lorne looked at the three of them with a dazed look on their faces and could not help start calcting his next step.


    With just these three simple-minded people, looking at their posture, they were probably already firmly under Lorne¡¯s control.


    Next, he just needed for them to catch the bait he cast out and reel these people in. That would be the time for the real harvest.


    Therefore, Lorne patted Inagumi¡¯s shoulder and pointed at the door with a smile. ¡°Friends, you don¡¯t have to stand there in a daze. You can watch it even if you sit inside.¡±


    The three Fusang envoys felt a little embarrassed by their behavior, so they scratched their heads and quickly followed them into the private room.


    After they sat down, they conversed for a while before the girls and dishes were served.


    Seeing that there was no one else around, Inagumi pointed to the hall on the first floor.


    ¡°Sir Lorne, could it be that the reason why the empire¡¯s poption has been so prosperous since ancient times is because of the brothels that have bloomed everywhere?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lorne could not help but twitch the corner of his mouth twice. He had made everything up, but these few Fusang envoys had really taken it as the truth.


    However, his eyes rolled around, and then he shook his head and spoke.


    ¡°After all, these are some unorthodox methods. How can they be the root cause of our Ln Empire¡¯srge poption?


    ¡°The reason why our Ln Empire¡¯s poption is so dense is because we are rich in resources. Therefore, this unique secret recipe is only suitable for a small country like Fusang.¡±


    The few envoys from Fusang nodded. What Lorne said made sense to them.


    The Ln Empire had always been sorge. Even in some extreme times of war, they could easily crush a mere country like Japan.


    Therefore, there was noparison between the two. Perhaps only Fusang could adapt to such an unorthodox method. As for whether the men and women of the Ln Empire were open to each other, it was not that important right now.


    After exchanging a few more ideas, Lorne stood up and gestured to the three Fusang people.


    The three emissaries thought that Lorne was preparing to go to the toilet, so they all nodded and waved their hands.


    Then Lorne left the area and went straight to the first floor, looking for the Madam who had just weed him.


    The Madam immediately ran over with a smile on her face when Lorne sought for her.


    ¡°Young master, if you have any other desires, feel free to let me know.¡±


    Lorne pointed upwards.


    ¡°The three people I brought just now are actually foreign visitors. They are rich and generous.


    ¡°When theye to settle the bill with youter, do what you have to do. Give the price you have to give. You must not let the girls suffer.¡±


    The Madam was a little confused when she heard this, but after a few seconds, she instantly reacted.


    She understood. So this young master Lorne was preparing to scam people.


    He told her to make an offer as she should, and not to let the girl suffer. He even specifically pointed out that these three foreign visitors were generous.


    Was this not asking her to be ruthless and merciless? It seemed that this young master and the three foreign visitors just now were actually not in cahoots.


    It seemed that his offer was somewhat appropriate, in a way. Anyway, from the looks of these three foreigners, they did not seem to be doing business, and they were definitely not familiar with the things in Ln City.


    Moreover, this young master gave her a suggestion to milk their money, which meant that it was quite feasible.


    It was a waste not to earn money. Anyway, it was not the first time that brothels did this kind of business, and they often cheated foreigners who came from afar.


    Therefore, the madam signaled to Lorne and said knowingly, ¡°I understand what you said. When they pay the billter, we will definitely follow the rules.¡±


    Lorne nodded in satisfaction and then turned around and walked upstairs.


    He did this, of course, in secret and out of spite. He deliberately gave these three Fusang envoys the illusion that the high-end consumption of the Ln Empire was very expensive.


    In this way, it would be convenient for him to scam them moreter. After all, if the price given in the brothel was not high, it would be difficult for him to do any trickster.


    When he returned to the private room, the girls in the brothel had already been arranged. The ones beside Lorne were the ones he was familiar with thest time.


    The three Fusang envoys opposite him were already feeling a little smug from all of the women¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 125 - The Art of Deception!

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Art of Deception!</h4>


    Lorne and the three high-ss emissaries were enjoying the music and dancing in this brothel. They drank, ate, and chatted to pass the time. In the blink of an eye, it was already midnight.


    As for the deeper level of research, Lorne was not particrly interested in such things. He did not have such a hobby.


    Although the Fusang envoys had such thoughts, Lorne was still sitting opposite them. They did not look like they were nning to do anything else here. Therefore, the three of them ended their night there. It was almost time to go back, so they stood up together.


    Lorne did the same trick again, ying hard to get.


    He held down Inagumi that was about to go downstairs, then said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Friends, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll be treating you to todays visit. Just treat it as me being the host.¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, the three Fusang envoys immediately looked anxious.


    The leader waved his hand.


    ¡°How is this possible? You told us the secret of expanding the poption, and now you want to pay for this too?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? We¡¯re all friends, and if we really let you pay for it, would we still act like friends?


    ¡°If the emperor finds out about this, then we probably won¡¯t be able to step foot on ournd. That would be a shameful thing to do if we were to ept your money.¡±


    Speaking of which, the three of them immediately got to work. The two vice ambassadors mped Lorne on the left and right, thest one ran downstairs.


    Lorne pretended to be very eager to pay the bill and struggled to break free. However, the two ambassadors were quite strong. In the end, Lorne could only helplessly give up the idea of paying the bill.


    Not long after, Inagumi ran up like a gust of wind. Then, he beamed and beckoned everyone to go down.


    Updates by


    .


    Lorne even pretended to be obedient after having to sit back and watch them pay for the bill. He even sighed to prove his point.


    ¡°You guys are guests. As the host, it¡¯s not a big deal for me to invite you guys out for a visit. Why do we have to fight for the bill?


    ¡°This makes me seem a little unenthusiastic as the host. It¡¯s really not a good image of me.¡±


    Santako was beside him and immediately said with a serious expression, ¡°Sir Lorne, that¡¯s not right.


    ¡°Although we came from Fusang and you are the host representing the Ln Empire, we came here with the intention to learn.¡±


    ¡°Not only are you our friend, but you are also our good teacher. Is there any reason to ask our teacher to pay for us when all he does is teach us?


    ¡°Therefore, you won¡¯t have to move an inch. We can still afford to pay with our money. Fusang is not so poor!¡±


    The other two people immediately agreed with Santako¡¯s words.


    Lorne reluctantly nodded his head, and then the three envoys of Fusang expressed their satisfaction in winning.


    Then, the group of four walked out of the brothel and quickly found carriages by the side.


    Lorne was going back to his tavern. The other three naturally had to go to the posthouse that the imperial court had arranged for them.


    After all, they had official identities. They were foreign envoys and ministers. It was impossible for them to not return to the designated location at night. That would inevitably cause some trouble.


    After letting the two carriages wait by the side, Lorne whispered in the ears of the three people.


    ¡°The purpose ofing here today is to give you a taste of what it means to be truly open between men and women.


    ¡°If you feel that my suggestion is feasible and are prepared to report it to your emperor after returning to your country, then you might as well perfect your proposal.¡±


    Inagumi was at a loss for a moment, but he still said respectfully, ¡°Sir Lorne, your suggestion is excellent. We¡¯ve already prepared to send someone back to Fusang and have the emperor begin the preparations.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what you mean by a more perfect measure. If it¡¯s possible, please let us know.¡±


    Lorne immediately pulled the three people to the side and began to exin.


    ¡°This so-called measure is that while you guide the country¡¯s men and women to open up, you can also use some methods like books, words, and pictures to promote it.


    ¡°You can even invite some people to specially interpret the rtionship between men and women. This way, it will be effective at a faster speed for everyone to be more open-minded.


    ¡°Otherwise, even if your emperor gives the order, the change from top to bottom will take a long time. Therefore, you have to use many methods in order to implement this idea.¡±


    The three Fusang envoys could not help but ponder over it. One by one, they held their chins and thought rapidly in their minds.


    To be honest, this suggestion was a little too bold for them.


    Not only did they need to use words and pictures for official publicity, they even needed to hire people to interpret it.


    Was this not just letting the Fusang authorities have s*x? If this was in the past, it would have been a ridiculous n. It would have been impossible to pass this proposal.


    However, now,bining this poption development strategy with the core idea of improving the culture of men and women in the country, made this method quite interesting.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, they agreed that such a method was needed.


    Inagumi said to Lorne, ¡°Sir Lorne, we will definitely consider your suggestion properly. I will write a letter as soon as possible and get someone to send it back to the Emperor.


    ¡°I think the Emperor will definitely agree to such a matter that benefits the country and the people. Soon, you will be able to see the growth of our Fusang Empire.¡±


    ¡°When that timees, you will be the distinguished guest of our entire Fusang Empire. We will definitely not forget your blessings!¡±


    At this point, the three envoys of Fusang suddenly stood in a row and bowed to Lorne together. Their respect and worship were clearly expressed.


    Lorne was stunned when he saw the three of them suddenly do this. However, he quickly straightened them up and put on a sincere expression.


    ¡°The two countries are neighbors. Fusang and my Ln are considered good neighbors. It¡¯s only reasonable for me to help you as a friend.¡±


    The three of them bowed again and then, with a face full of gratitude and respect, got into the carriage.


    Lorne watched the carriage leave and could not help but mutter in his heart. ¡®What a fool.¡¯


    He had yed such a trick. Was it because he hadid a solid foundation for the future of Fusang that made him gleam in joy? Perhaps Fusang would be able to produce a film about him in the future. He had to thank himself for this should it happen.

 Chapter 126 - A Profitable Business!

    <h4>Chapter 126: A Profitable Business!</h4>


    Lorne¡¯s suggestion on this matter could be said to be full of his own well-crafted lies. He forced these guys to return to the country to carry outrge-scale official propaganda.


    He even asked them to pick some special roles to perform, very simr to the special filmster in the timeline.


    This meant that he was forcefully bringing forward the development model of Fusang by hundreds or even thousands of years.


    With this strange idea in mind, Lorne stretched his body and prepared to get into another carriage.


    At this time, a servant quickly ran out from the previous brothel, holding a cloth bag in his hand.


    ¡°Young master, the higher-ups told me to give this to you. They said that you would understand immediately after I handed it to you.¡±


    Lorne took the bag curiously and weighed it in his hands. He could tell what was inside.


    There were some small pieces of objects inside. They looked like gold particles.


    It seemed that this brothel received money from Inagumi.


    Sure enough, this kind of business was familiar to brothels. They really did milk all their money.


    Although they might have enough, the remaining money was generously given to Lorne.


    It seemed that the Madam had received a lot of money from Inagumi, and she did not want to use it all up alone. So she shared some of it with him.


    He put away the bag with satisfaction and then nodded to the servant of the brothel.


    ¡°You can go back. If I have time in the future, I wille here again.¡±


    Updates by


    After they left, Lorne directly got into the carriage and headed to his tavern


    In the next few days, the few Fusang envoys seemed to have decided on Lorne¡¯s tavern to have their meals. They woulde here every day at mealtime.


    They did not take the initiative to ask anything and just waited for Lorne to bluff them.


    In order to bluff them, Lorne had put in a lot of effort. Anyway, he hade up with all kinds of nonsense.


    In the past five or six days, Lorne had thought of many ridiculous things to garner their attention. After he bought the raw materials from the east market, he used his own methods to make them old and then sold them as antiques to the Fusang people.


    After all, Lorne had studied this trickery before. He was quite knowledgeable about archaeology and antiques.


    He had used modern techniques. Not to mention the Fusang people, even the Ln¡¯s would not be able to find any ws unless they had professional research skills in this area.


    Therefore, the first thing these Fusang envoys did when they came to the tavern every day was to ask Lorne if he had found any treasures.


    As long as there were antiques that they thought were real, they would spend a lot of money to buy them.


    Anyway, they did notck money or gold. Only in the east market would use copper coins.


    As for these... The Fusang envoys were very keen on antiques that contained cultural knowledge. Therefore, as long as Lorne had them, they would buy them.


    This time, they really made a lot of money for Lorne. In the past few days, he had sold at least eight antiques, if not ten.


    He had earned at least a few big gold pieces. These were not standard gold ingots, but very hard pieces of gold.


    In fact, these Fusang envoys were also a little suspicious and confused that Lorne could produce so many antiques.


    Yet they could not find any ws. Lorne had also indicated that he had umted them over the years, and some were even passed down from his ancestors.


    While promoting these antiques, Lorne would also brainwash these Fusang envoys and indoctrinate them with all kinds of so-called knowledge and techniques in the Ln Empire.


    This included real business methods, inexplicable agricultural techniques, and even how to deal with clothing and hairstyles. This sounded very reasonable, but in reality, there was no real use for obscure knowledge.


    In any case, these five or six days of his were spent fooling these Fusang people.


    Lorne earned a lot of money, and a lot of useless things were given away. He even made these Fusang people dizzy.


    Even the supposed learning tasks and learning progress were somewhat neglected by these envoys.


    This situationsted for seven or eight days before the Fusang people finally calmed down.


    The main reason was that Lorne felt that he had fooled them for too long. If he were to bring out any antiques to fool them, it would all be too fake.


    After all, no matter how much he could collect and hide his secrets, it was impossible for him to hide more than a dozen antiques that were fake. After all, he had already earned enough money. He estimated that he had earned a little more than half of the operating expenses from the group of Fusang envoys.


    Therefore, after these few days, Lorne¡¯s tavern finally quieted down.


    That day, he had just opened the door of the tavern. He was about to eat breakfast while leaningfortably for a while


    Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps at the door. Lorne suddenly felt an iing headache.


    Could it be that the Fusang devils were here again? He was starting to get really annoyed with them.


    It was not that he was annoyed by earning money, but that he was trying to fool them. The Fusang¡¯s vocabry was almost used up.


    Did he not just tell these people yesterday that he had sold out his antiques? Why were they here again today? Could it be that they were preparing to learn some advanced Ln knowledge and technology?


    The moment he turned his head away, his initial impatience immediately became pleasantly surprised.


    It was Kyle!


    He saw Kyle standing by the door along with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Lorne, long time no see. I miss you so much. How have you been?¡±


    Lorne immediately pped his thigh and stood up to greet him.


    ¡°Old friend, you haven¡¯te to my tavern even after such a long time. I thought you were going to run away after making a fortune!¡±


    When he said the words making a fortune Lorne was suddenly stunned.


    Then, he quickly ran forward and dragged Kyle to his seat.


    ¡°Old friend, I forgot to mention it just now. You came at the right time.


    ¡°Now, there is a big business deal in front of you. Do you have any spare money? If you have spare money, take it all out. It¡¯s a big business that will definitely make a profit!


    ¡°I met a group of Fusang people a few days ago. They are really st*pid and rich. If you want to do business with them, you¡¯ll profit a lot from them. You won¡¯t make a loss even if you wanted to.


    ¡°You came at the right time today. Since they haven¡¯t returned to the country yet, I¡¯ll teach you something to do business with them. I guarantee that you¡¯ll make at least a hundred times more money!¡±

 Chapter 127 - The Imperial Courts Negligence!

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Imperial Court¡¯s Negligence!</h4>


    When Kyle heard Lorne¡¯s words, he was at a loss and dumbfounded.


    What was all this about? He knew that as the King of Ln, Kyle had even personally met the group of Fusang envoys.


    Kyle had agreed and abided by the request of the Fusang people to learn Ln¡¯s advanced knowledge, culture, and technology.


    It was not because of anything else, but because Fusang was a vassal state of Ln, and it had always been well-behaved.


    Moreover, they only requested to learn from Ln, and they did not need Ln to give them anything. Moreover, the Ln dynasty also needed to use Fusang as an example to show that they were close to the surrounding small countries.


    Moreover, Ln was a wealthy country, and Fusang was a poor country. allowing them to learn was considered giving them alms, so Kyle did not refuse the offer.


    After being at a loss for a while, Kyle sat down on the chair and picked up something from Lorne¡¯s breakfast to eat.


    While eating, Kyle asked, ¡°Lorne, I know about this group of Fusang people you mentioned. I¡¯ve seen them asking for prices in the east market before.


    ¡°They seem to have some shrewdness in them. They¡¯re not as st*pid and rich as you said.¡±


    Lorne pped his hands in excitement when he saw that Kyle was not particrly anxious and carefree about it. He said in a very hurried tone.


    ¡°I say, you¡¯ve been dealing with me for the past few months. Yet you¡¯re still this dense, why?


    ¡°The reason why those Fusang people are shrewd is that the merchants in the eastern and western markets did not take out what they wanted, and there was no culture or technology that attracted them.


    ¡°But it¡¯s different here. With my wits and these methods, these Fusang people are still under my control.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things. During the days when you did note to the tavern, I have a clear understanding of what they like, what they are willing to give up, and what they are willing to spend money on.


    Updates by


    ¡°Do as I say. Prepare some things that look like antiques and wrap them up for me. I guarantee that they will buy them for more than a hundred times the price. These Fusang people like to meddle in these types of businesses, so they¡¯ll quickly believe anything you give them.¡±


    When Kyle saw Lorne¡¯s slightly excited look, he was stunned at first, but then he realized something.


    It seemed that when Lorne said that the Fusang people were st*pid and had a lot of money, he was referring to the antique forgery industry.


    Not bad for a tavern owner. It was very in line with the style of how Lorne ran things. He did not hesitate to deceive people.


    It seemed that during the time that he had note to the tavern, Lorne had earned a lot of wealth because of this. Perhaps before the refined salt was sold, Lorne would have to get rich first.


    When he thought of the group of envoys who hade to Ln to study culture, knowledge, and technology ¡ª who had been scammed by Lorne and had even lost a lot of their money ¡ª Kyle silently mourned for them for a few seconds in his heart.


    However, even if he thought that way, Kyle would not really have much sympathy for the Fusang people. After all, they were just a group of foreign barbarians. They could only me their bad luck for being scammed by Lorne.


    Although Kyle thought so, he would not really go and trick the Fusang people with fake antiques like Lorne.


    The most important reason was because they knew of his identity. He was the King of Ln and the ruler of the world.


    Fusang was Ln¡¯s subordinate country. As the greater empire, it did not seem good for Ln to cheat their own underlings.


    After all, Fusang was still rtively obedient and much more well-behaved than the three countries of Liaodong.


    The other reason was that there was not enough profit from this scamming business. Even if he could scam all the money that the envoy of Fusang carried, it was nothing to a king.


    This was not like the business of refining refined salt. It was a slow flow of cash that could always produce arge amount of profit. Therefore, Kyle was not interested.


    After he thought it through, he scratched his head.


    Then he said to Lorne, ¡°Lorne, I think it¡¯s better to forget about it. I¡¯m not as eloquent as you. No matter how st*pid those Fusang people are, they probably won¡¯t believe it after being fooled a few times. Even if it¡¯s more than a hundred times the harvest, it¡¯s not a long-term solution. So I¡¯d better get down to business in the salt industry so that I don¡¯t get into trouble.¡±


    Lorne immediately fell into deep thought. Kyle¡¯s words were quite reasonable.


    He was only concerned about telling his friend about this money-picking business just now, but he had neglected other objective conditions.


    Kyle was not as good at lying aspared to Lorne. Under the premise that Lorne was not here, Inagumi and the others might not have been fooled.


    Moreover, Lorne had already done so many business deals with the Fusang people. The capacity of the Fusang envoys was at its max. If Kyle joined in, he probably would not make much money.


    Thinking of this, Lorne spread his hands helplessly and said with some regret, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I was thinking of helping you gain some benefits. After all, these Fusang people are loaded.


    ¡°If we miss this opportunity, the next time they send envoys, there won¡¯t be such a good thing to ever happen again.¡±


    Kyle smiled and wiped his hands clean, then cupped his hands to Lorne.


    ¡°Lorne, it¡¯s rare for you to think of me when you have benefits. This is enough for me to feel satisfied. As for obtaining benefits from the Fusang people, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have them. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Lorne nodded and then sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a small matter for us to obtain some benefits. It¡¯s a pity that the imperial court isn¡¯t interested in the truly great benefits.


    ¡°If I were an official in charge of the imperial court, I would be able to directly get a good hand of cards by taking advantage of the good opportunity with Fusang.¡±


    Kyle was momentarily stunned. He did not understand what it meant to get a good hand of cards, but this did not prevent him from understanding this sentence.


    Great benefits?


    Could it be that the imperial court had overlooked some important information and skipped over the things that were right in front of them? From what he heard from Lorne, it should be rted to the fact that Fusang sent envoys to Ln, could it be that this was also an opportunity that could be utilized to gain an upper advantage for Ln?


    However, did a small country like Fusang really have something that was worth Ln¡¯s time? For a moment, Kyle did not have any leads.


    Therefore, Kyle asked straightforwardly, ¡°Lorne, what do you mean by benefits? Could it be that you¡¯ve discovered something wrong with the imperial court when Fusang sent their envoys to Ln?¡±


    Lorne turned his body around and began to consume the breakfast the set out for himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It¡¯s just that the imperial court hasn¡¯t seen the benefits, so the civil and military officials of the imperial court and the current King of Ln aren¡¯t interested.¡±

 Chapter 128 - Fusang? Arent They Poor?

    <h4>Chapter 128: Fusang? Aren¡¯t They Poor?</h4>


    When Kyle heard Lorne¡¯s words, he could not help but start pondering on what he meant by that.


    Lorne¡¯s words had a rather powerful effect on Kyle, and Kyle was easily swayed by Lorne¡¯s schemes, most of the time.


    The same conclusioning out of Lorne¡¯s mouth had apletely different effect thaning out of someone else¡¯s mouth.


    With the farsightedness and foresight of Lorne, since they said that the imperial court had not discovered it, then there must be a huge benefit that he and those officials had overlooked.


    Therefore, Kyle immediately asked, ¡°Lorne, when these envoys from Fusang came to Ln City, I overheard something.


    ¡°They said that these envoys came to Ln to learn the culture, knowledge, and our technology. Because Fusang is very primitive and simple, with a small poption and poor conditions, they don¡¯t understand many things.


    ¡°Such a country shouldn¡¯t have any benefits to speak of. They¡¯re so poor and backward thinking, so what else can we actually get from them?¡±


    This was actually themon thought of all the Ln¡¯s subjects. Fusang was poor, and there was nothing good about it that Ln could reap with.


    Ln was hundreds or thousands of times richer than Fusang. They allowed Fusang to send their envoys as if they were giving handouts to Fusang, but they never thought of getting anything from a poor country like Fusang.


    Lorne immediately shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong to think that way. The officials in the imperial court and the people of Ln City probably have the same thoughts as you.


    ¡°What do you think Fusang¡¯s poverty means? Does it mean that they don¡¯t have money? You¡¯re just overthinking it.


    ¡°These foreign barbarians on the inds are actually quite rich. They just don¡¯t know how to use money and have nowhere to use it.


    ¡°The poor Fusang people are reflected in the fact that their country is small. They don¡¯t have muchnd to farm, and they don¡¯t have arge poption. Theirmerce is shrinking, and their technology and cultural knowledge are backward. This is where their true poverty lies, not the money.


    Updates by


    ¡°At least there¡¯s a very clear contrast. They can spend a huge amount of money to buy a bunch of things that look like antiques from me. There¡¯s not the slightest hint of heartache when they give their money away.


    ¡°Their country¡¯s enlightenment and the imperial court¡¯s system and etiquette can only be copied from our Ln.


    ¡°Go you know what this means?¡±


    Kyle was already somewhat stunned by Lorne¡¯s words. He shook his head slightly slowly and stiffly.


    Lorne picked up the tea on the table and took a sip, then said in a solemn tone.


    ¡°This means that they are a group of poor people who have gold in their hands but don¡¯t know where to spend it!¡±


    Kyle was shocked. At first nce, the poor people who had gold in their hands seemed to be self-contradictory and very awkward, but after the exnation just now from Lorne, Kyle actually understood what he meant.


    He could not help but scratch his chin, frowning slightly as he thought about Lorne¡¯s words.


    After a long while, Kyle was still a little suspicious. ¡°You said that Fusang has gold in their hands, but since their trade is declining and their agriculture isgging behind, where did their wealthe from?¡±


    Lorne revealed a mysterious smile at this time, and then exined, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. They dug it out!¡±


    At the same time, he pointed to the ground, indicating that it was dug out from the ground.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    This gold was just a literal meaning. Kyle had always thought that it referred to wealth.


    ¡°Lorne, are you saying that a small ind country like Fusang has gold mines hidden in theirnd?¡±


    Gold mines were a rare resource that not many ces could achieve, and Kyle knew it better than anyone else.


    The gold reserves of the entire Ln Empire were not particrly huge. To Ln, the currency was copper coins, and gold was only seen in a fewrge transactions.


    If there were really gold mines buried under Fusang, then they really were a group of poor people with gold in their hands.


    Lorne nodded happily in the face of Kyle¡¯s incredulous look.


    ¡°You heard me right, alright. There¡¯s arge number of gold mines hidden in theirnd. This is also the reason why they can casually take out gold to buy things, but their country doesn¡¯t have many copper coins.¡±


    Kyle could no longer remain calm. He sat on the chair and pondered for a long time, his fingers tapping the table non-stop.


    If that was really the case, then this matter would have to be reconsidered between Fusang and Ln. It seemed that he would have to go back and renegotiate the decision on dispatching Ln from Fusang.


    It was just that Kyle still had some misgivings in his heart about the rtionship between countries. Therefore, after pondering for a long time, Kyle rubbed his face with his hands and put on a rxed expression again.


    Then, he said with a slight smile, ¡°Lorne, our Ln is an Empire of etiquette, and also the suzerain of the upper kingdom of the surrounding small countries.


    ¡°Fusang has requested to learn our Ln¡¯s advanced culture and knowledge and technology. In fact, Ln hasn¡¯t sacrificed much. If we use this as a threat to exchange for the gold they have, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t behave well in the future.¡±


    Lorne snorted disdainfully and then looked at Kyle with a somewhat disdainful gaze.


    ¡°Old friend, sometimes I question if you can really do business. Your vision and knowledge are too immature.


    ¡°Doing business like this, you won¡¯t lose all your capital. It¡¯s a blessing you should take with open arms.¡±


    Kyle scratched his head and then smiled calmly, as if he did not take Lorne¡¯s evaluation to heart.


    Of course, Lorne was just casually saying it. Seeing that Kyle did not respond, he did not continue.


    Instead, he coughed lightly and made a hand gesture.


    ¡°First of all, you must understand that countries always have an interest in each other. They are relying on Ln because there are benefits to be gained by following us.


    ¡°Ln became the suzerain of these small countries precisely because there are considerable benefits. Otherwise, do you really think that the king agreed to protect these countries for the sake of power and status?¡±


    Kyle nodded gently as he began to mutter in his heart.


    As a king, sometimes he really had such simple thoughts. He had never thought that there were many more interests involved.


    If it were not for Lorne teaching him to station troops and build blockhouses in other countries, Kyle would not have known that there was such a way to govern the smaller countries.

 Chapter 129 - Baffling, What a Vicious Scheme!

    <h4>Chapter 129: Baffling, What a Vicious Scheme!</h4>


    Of course, even though he was mumbling in his heart, Kyle still listened attentively to Lorne¡¯s words.


    ¡°Benefits need to be weighed. If there¡¯s nothing to be gained from Fusang, then it¡¯s naturally more important to maintain the generous image of the Ln Empire.


    ¡°But if the benefits gained from letting go of this generous image far exceed this so-called status, then there¡¯s no need to maintain it at all.


    ¡°Heh, be d that the current king did not hear my analysis. Otherwise, the imperial court would be in a hurry to change their mind. At that time, you would know how true my statement can be.¡±


    Kyle chuckled a few times. Lorne¡¯s words hadpletely dispelled his worries.


    After interacting with Lorne for so long, he was really showing signs of assimtion. In terms of behavior and handling matters, he was more inclined to pursue practical benefits and neglected other things like status.


    So when Lorne said this, he really had a feeling that this had hit the nail on the head.


    Kyle decided to gather the head of the Ministry of Finance and the others when he returned and begin to work on it. He wanted to see how he could make it look more charming.


    As Kyle was imagining this, Lorne suddenly took out a copper coin and a small piece of gold and ced them side by side on the table.


    ¡°Actually, if I want to take care of both, I do have a pretty good idea. I can maintain the generous appearance of my Ln Empire, but at the same time, I can kill several birds with one stone.


    ¡°Not only do I have to obtain the gold mine in Fusang, but I can also take it out gracefully. Even the surrounding countries will have to praise my Ln Empire for its benevolence.¡±


    Lorne¡¯s sudden words instantly drew Kyle¡¯s thoughts over. Then, the next second, Kyle was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What do you mean?


    ¡°Not only can our Ln Empire take over the Fusang gold mine, but we can also even hide our traces and others will even say that we¡¯re good?!¡±


    Updates by


    Lorne nodded and pointed at himself.


    ¡°Actually, the way to do this is very simple. Before we implement the n, we¡¯ll first send people to Fusang to investigate the distribution and burial sites of the gold mines.


    ¡°As long as we confirm it, the Ln Empire can write a letter to the emperor of Fusang, indicating that we can directly send a group of people to personally teach the farmers and merchants over there to learn how to farm and do business.


    ¡°And the locations will be selected in the ces where the gold mines are distributed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they want to learn the advanced technology and cultural knowledge of my Ln Empire in Fusang? If we personally send people to teach them on the spot, don¡¯t you think they will be happy?¡±


    Kyle mulled over these suggestions and simted the scene in his mind. If he wrote a letter to the emperor of Fusang, this whole ordeal could really happen.


    A momentter, he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure the Emperor of Fusang would be so happy that he would jump up and down in joy. He might even personally send a ship to wee the people sent by our Ln Empire.¡±


    Lorne immediately snapped his fingers and praised him, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean by all this. This is actually using benevolence and righteousness as a facade. In essence, my Ln Empire isn¡¯t really teaching them anything advanced. After all, sometimes it¡¯s not a good thing to let a small barbarian country know too much.¡±


    Kyle nodded. He understood this underlying meaning. He still remembered clearly the theory of raising wolves that Lorne had taught him.


    ¡°After the people of my Ln Empire gets there, there are two main things they could so-call help with.


    ¡°One is to participate in the local mining of gold mines as the suzerain of the above countries. It may not be arge share, but at least a part of it can be taken away first.


    ¡°The other is to import arge number of copper coins into Fusang and use them to exchange for the gold in their hands.¡±


    Kyle could not help but frown slightly. After thinking for a while, he still asked with some doubt, ¡°Lorne, I can understand the first one, but I don¡¯t understand the second one. Why do you need to import arge number of copper coins?¡±


    Lorne did not mock Kyle for not being smart this time because the second one was rted to economic means and required a profound level of understanding.


    In this era, most people would not be able to make sense of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can understand my exnation. I¡¯ll try to put it in moreyman¡¯s terms.


    ¡°In the territory of Fusang, there is a sufficient amount of gold. On the contrary, normal coins such as copper coins are very scarce.


    ¡°Therefore, unlike my Ln Empire, the value of copper coins in Fusang would be much higher, and the exchange ratio between them and gold is also far from the same.


    ¡°At this time, we can transport the copper coins that are slightly less valuable in the Ln Empire to Fusang, and these copper coins can immediately be transformed into valuable goods over there.


    ¡°After exchanging their gold, we can store them in the Ln Empire¡¯s treasury.


    ¡°After this, our Ln Empire¡¯s imperial court will earn more than ten thousand times the profits


    ¡°In less than three to five years, all the coins in Fusang will turn into copper coins, and the huge amount of gold in their country will be the treasures of our Ln Empire.¡±


    Lorne had underestimated Kyle in all of this. The King of the Ln Empire was quite intelligent.


    Kyle easily understood Lorne¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°You mean to say that it¡¯s not enough to get gold mines by relying on the mining method¡­


    ¡°Instead, we¡¯ll exchange copper coins and gold coins with each other. We¡¯ll exchange all the gold in Fusang for the Ln Empire, and leave the low-value copper coins to them.¡±


    Lorne suddenly tapped the table lightly.


    ¡°Smart. You seem to finally understand me. You¡¯re finally making sense, old friend!


    ¡°As long as the imperial court is willing to do so, then just like what I said earlier, within three to five years, all the gold in Fusang will flow into the national treasury of our Ln Empire. We will directly use the means of coins to monopolize their gold!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    Kyle immediately sucked in a deep breath.


    This method was absolutely ruthless.


    This was even more ruthless than personally bringing people to dig for it. They would let the Fusang people dig for it themselves, then use the worthless copper coins to exchange for gold at a low price, and then drag it back to the country for their own use.


    This method of getting the Fusang people to work for nothing for the Ln Empire was ruthless! It was extremely ruthless, and also very sinister.


    However, Kyle liked it very much.

 Chapter 130 - Not Just Gold, Everything!

    <h4>Chapter 130: Not Just Gold, Everything!</h4>


    Using such an easy method, they did not need to study abroad to fight, nor did the Ln Empire need to expend any manpower or material resources. They simply transported arge number of copper coins that were earned in their own country, and then used a series of economic methods to turn them into gold.


    With these few steps, the people of Fusang would not only be grateful for the actions that they had sent special people to teach them, but they would also inexplicably throw away all the gold mines that had grown in the territory of Fusang.


    Even the surrounding small countries would sing praises to the Ln Empire and publicize the benevolent and righteous behavior of the Ln Empire.


    Thinking of this, Kyle could not help but sigh in his heart.


    D*mn! How did Lorne¡¯s brain work? How did hee up with such a brilliant n, gain fame, and even gain benefits from this simple encounter? The key was that the benefits he obtained were quiterge and ruthless.


    Poor Fusang. To meet an opponent like him, Lorne, was like meeting a ghost. Not only was the envoy sent to the Ln Empire affected, but now even the entire country was being targeted.


    Thinking carefully, if anyone were to be an opponent of such a person, it would be the worst luck they would ever have in their lifetime.


    Kyle could not help but shake his head. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Lorne, your scheme is absolutely brilliant. Whether it¡¯s a person or a ghost, they are all dead because of your scheme.¡±


    Lorne¡¯s face immediately revealed a modest expression. Of course, Kyle, who was familiar with his personality, knew that this was just a facade of modesty.


    Perhaps Lorne was feeling smug and proud in his heart foring up with such an idea.


    After Lorne was being modest on the surface for a while, he suddenly thought of something and picked up the copper coin on the table.


    ¡°Actually, the method I mentioned earlier to exchange copper coins for gold is not only adequate, but it also has a great use. That is to use this method to control the entire Fusang.¡±


    Kyle was stunned.


    ¡°To control the entire Fusang, use this method of copper coins to gain an advantage over them.¡±


    Updates by


    If these words had note from Lorne¡¯s mouth, he would have thought that this was a joke.


    Although Fusang had appointed the Ln Empire as the suzerain and was a vassal of the Ln Empire¡¯s dynasty, it was obvious that the Ln Empire had not reached such a stage in terms of total control from top to bottom.


    Could it be that just by using this copper coin method to exchange all the gold in Fusang, Ln would be able to achieve this goal? Lorne nodded with certainty and did not leave any suspense for Kyle.


    ¡°There¡¯s a very important point about copper coins, called credibility.


    ¡°The reason why everyone is willing to use the copper coins to pass through the borders of the Ln Empire without any obstruction is that they are issued by the imperial court and have very strong credibility. They won¡¯t change their value casually.


    ¡°If the copper coins of the Ln Empire pass through the territory of the Fusang Empire, when the people of Fusang only recognize the coins of the Ln Empire, the entire Fusang Empire will be under the control of the Ln Empire.


    ¡°As long as they are disobedient, we can crazily import copper coins into the territory of the Fusang Empire, causing their prices to soar instantly


    ¡°After the prices rise, we will quickly take away all the copper and materials. The tiny ind nation will face the tragic situation of having neither money nor materials to save themselves.


    ¡°In this case, the right to issue the coins depends on the Ln Empire. The Fusang Empire is nothing more than a tower made of mud and sand now. It can be easily destroyed with one palm strike.


    ¡°This is will undoubtedly turn them into loyal and obedient subordinates of the Ln Empire. It is hundreds of times better than any vassal nation!¡±


    As soon as Lorne finished speaking, the teacup in Kyle¡¯s hand could not help but fall on the table with a ng.


    What a vicious, vicious scheme!


    Not only did he want to plunder the gold, he even used this method to control the economic lifeline of the entire Fusang Empire, directly forcing others to beckeys.


    This was really f*cking vicious. Not only did he want the money, but he also wanted the life of the other party.


    Moreover, he did not drag the other party over and finish him off. Instead, he first put a dog leash around the neck of the other countries and then walked for a period of time. When he did not want to walk, he would kill them.


    This was a n to destroy the country! If he ced a top talent like Lorne in the key position of the Ln Empire, the surrounding countries would probably be yed to death by him.


    Countries like Bora, Spartan, and Fusang would be no match for Lorne.


    If he really ced Lorne in that position and defeated them without a fight, it would probably be the quickest result he would ever get back. He was afraid that he would engage in some bloodless conspiracy and destroy the countries entirely.


    Based on these powerful and incredible methods, Lorne could be called the unparalleled kingdom knight!


    To be honest, for some reason, Kyle felt a little pleased with such a vicious n.


    For Kyle himself, the thing he was best at in his life was marching and fighting. In terms of this point alone, not many people couldpete with him.


    In the entire Ln Empire, among all the rulers and ministers, the one who was best at leading troops in battle was the King of Ln himself.


    In the process of marching and fighting, Lorne¡¯s style wasplimentary to him. Therefore, Kyle quickly epted all these kinds of strange strategies from the bottom of his heart.


    ording to this idea, if he could really achieve the goal of controlling the Fusang Kingdom, Kyle really did not mind using this method.


    He even wanted to increase the power and strive to achieve his goal in the shortest amount of time.


    As long as he couldpletely subdue Fusang and be a dog tied up by the Ln Empire, the favor would be in Ln¡¯s hands.


    Regardless of whether he wanted to crusade against Bangzi in Liaodong or to do something else, it would always be sessful. It was a good thing that could be used however he wanted.


    Kyle could not help but swallow his saliva. Then, he rubbed his palms excitedly.


    ¡°The king and all the civil and military officials in the dynasty did not hear of such a brilliant n of yours. That is simply a great loss to the Ln Empire.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m only an ordinary businessman. Otherwise, I would have risked my life to pass on this advice to them.¡±


    Lorne patted Kyle¡¯shoulder indifferently.


    ¡°Alright, old friend, it¡¯s enough that you have such thoughts. I¡¯m already more open-minded now.


    ¡°ording to my estimation, I¡¯ll be able to ascend to the imperial court very soon. The time when I can truly make a major impact on the Ln Empire isn¡¯t too far away.¡±


    Kyle nodded with a smile on his face as he thought to himself.


    ¡®I, Kyle, am also waiting for the moment when you, Lorne, truly enter the imperial court. When that timees, it will be truly exciting.¡¯

 Chapter 131 - Activated System?

    <h4>Chapter 131: Activated System?</h4>


    After Kyle memorized everything that Lorne mentioned, he made a decision.


    When he returns to the pce, he would immediately summon the ministers and convene a small group meeting.


    He would tell them the whole n and directly cut Fusang off.


    First, he had to gently direct them in the direction he wanted. Then, would use economic means to firmly control the establishment of Fusang. He would take this opportunity to ensure that Fusang will be in the palm of his hands.


    In the entire excavation n, the only price that he had to pay was to send a few thousand people to Fusang and stay there for three to five years.


    Moreover, the Fusang people do not need to know about the advanced technology that Ln has. Ln could just casually take some things and do some perfunctory teachings.


    As for the methods of farming and the knack of doing business¡­ He could have his subordinates deliberately drag out the time and talk about useless teachings every day so as to give the imperial court of the Ln Empire more space and time to control Fusang.


    ¡®This is absolutely wonderful.¡¯ When Kyle thought of this, he became a little excited about the prospect. He could not wait to return to the pce to find someone to discuss it with.


    However, he still forcefully suppressed the excitement in his heart. After he calmed down, he apanied Lorne to eat breakfast and drink tea.


    Suddenly, an idea shed through Kyle¡¯s mind when thought of an important matter.


    He hurriedly fumbled around on his body and took out an oil paper bag.


    ¡°Lorne, if I don¡¯t remember this now, I will really forget about itter. Actually, I came to look for you today because of this.¡±


    As he spoke, Kyle carefully ced the oil paper bag on the table and unfolded it bit by bit.


    Inside was a small pile of white and fine salt.


    Updates by


    Lorne immediately poked his head over and dipped his finger into it. After observing it for a few seconds, a smile appeared on his face.


    This was not the batch of fine salt he had before. Judging from the workmanship and the degree of refinement, it was still a little rough.


    In other words, the oil paper bag had the newly produced refined salt.


    A strange light shed in Lorne¡¯s eyes, and then he asked with some joy, ¡°Old friend, was this salt produced by them?¡±


    Kyle nodded heavily, and his face was also full of smiles.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This was produced by our workers. The moment my subordinates reported to me, I took it and came to look for you.


    ¡°What do you think about it? Did this pass the test? Can it be sold at a good price?¡±


    Lorne put the salt on his hand into his mouth and tasted it. Then, he gently patted the table.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It may be a little rougher than the one I made myself, but it¡¯s definitely a high-quality product. If it¡¯s sold now, it¡¯ll definitely sell well!


    ¡°You can start your business soon. As long as you set a reasonable price, we can immediately sell it!¡±


    After receiving the affirmation from the original owner, Lorne, Kyle was energized.


    ¡°With your assurance, I am relieved. You will be able to see the sale of refined salt in the eastern and western markets soon. If we make money, I wille to you immediately!¡±


    Lorne nodded in satisfaction.


    To be honest, this was the most important thing for him in the first phase of money-making. It was also the fundamental operation to obtain arge amount of wealth.


    As for the fraud and cheating of the Fusang people, it was just a side trip that earned him some extra cash.


    As long as the refined salt industry was on the right track, the money earned that day would probably be uncountable.


    The two discussed the matter of refined salt for a while in high spirits until they agreed on some other minor details.


    When they were both satisfied, only then did Kyle stand up happily and patted his clothes.


    ¡°Lorne, let¡¯s go for it. I¡¯ll go and settle the rest of the matters now. You just have to wait and observe the reaction of the people in the eastern and western markets!¡±


    Lorne nodded and then sent Kyle to the door.


    The two cupped their hands to each other again. Only then did Kyle quickly leave the tavern, get on the carriage at the usual ce, and returned to the pce.


    He was in a hurry to go back. He called all the high-ranking officials above the count in the court to the pce for a small meeting.


    After Kyle left, Lorne stretched and cleaned up the leftover breakfast on the table. Then, he was ready to return to the usual days, tinker with some novel things, and study some things that he did not particrly understand.


    However, just as he tidied up the table and ced the Ln Empire¡¯sw book on the table, a crisp sound suddenly rang in his mind.


    [Ding! There are still 72 hours left before the system is activated. Host, please be prepared and wait patiently!]


    After a few seconds of silence, Lorne suddenly became excited and stood up.


    He instantly recognized that sound. It was the system that he had to wait for four months before it could be awakened.


    It turned out that before he knew it, it was already July. The time that he had been painstakingly waiting for had passed so quickly. To be honest, Lorne had actually been used to opening the door every morning, closing the door at night, and asionally inviting the group of businessmen.


    In his spare time, he would do something else to pass the time, entertain himself, and learn some new things. He had really forgotten about the system.


    Such an easy life became a staple lifestyle for him. If not for the system¡¯s notification today, Lorne would have long forgotten about it.


    However, with the system, it was still a valuable helper for him. Although he did not know what the system¡¯s effect was, it definitely would not cheat him.


    After the system was activated, Lorne might have more things to do and more goals to achieve.


    In October this year, when the emperor, Kyle, resumes his official examinations, he would go and get good results.


    He would use this system to start his own path to a meteoric rise. Although he had only been in the Ln Empire for a few months, he did not have any official or power base.


    At the very least, he had obtained the money and familiarized himself with the environment of the entire Ln Empire. When the golden finger appeared, even if he did not have any connections, he would definitely be able to soar.


    However, Lorne had no idea that he had already umted the most powerful connection in the entire Ln Empire and was still thinking of relying on the system to solve his problem!

 Chapter 132 - System Activation!

    <h4>Chapter 132: System Activation!</h4>


    72 hours meant that he had a full three days.


    That was why four months had passed. Compared to three days, it seemed rtively short.


    However, after knowing that the system was about to be activated and unlocked, Lorne could not help but feel excited and anticipate what was about toe.


    Fortunately, no one came to disturb him during these three days of preparation.


    Kyle was busy working out all the details of the n with Rosen and the others. He was ready to carry out Lorne¡¯s n and give Fusang a drastic solution. He had them in the palm of his hand.


    Therefore, the few people he was familiar with did not have the time to disturb him. Lorne, on the other hand, was quiet and spent three days in a slightly agitated mood.


    On the third day, Lorne saw that there was only one hour left on the panel in his mind that represented the countdown for the system activation.


    With his hands behind his back, he paced around on his spot. He did not open his tavern today. After all, it did not matter if he did not do business for a day.


    Just like that, as he watched the countdown gradually reach zero, the light in Lorne¡¯s eyes became brighter as the number decreased.


    ¡°Ten, nine...¡±


    Finally, the countdown on the panel finally stopped at zero.


    [Ding! Congrattions, host, you have sessfully activated the system. The system has been self-bound. Host, please check the corresponding functions of the system!]


    Lorne¡¯s face immediately broke into a wide smile. The system had finally been activated. He had waited for four months for this day.


    At this juncture, he was no longer so anxious.


    He pulled a chair and sat down. Then, he gradually immersed into his mind.


    Suddenly, an interface appeared out of thin air in front of his eyes. After spending about an hour, Lorne finally understood all the rules and details of the system.


    In general, it was notplicated. To put it simply, it was more simr to the system where one could draw a lottery after being promoted.


    One could draw a lottery every time they were promoted, which depended on the rank of the official position they held.


    As long as the power between officials of the same rank increased, it could be considered a promotion in the system¡¯s judgment, and the chance to draw a lottery would also be given.


    Of course, those who were demoted and then promoted again did not count. Otherwise, it would be considered a loophole in the system.


    The other method was the title of nobility! It was the Duke, Archduke, and other ranks of nobility that weremon in the Ln Empire.


    Every time one rose to a higher rank, the system would tacitly give them a chance to draw a lottery. In any case, there were many opportunities for this system. After all, there were many levels between the official positions and the system of noble titles in the Ln Empire.


    As for the things drawn from this system, it could be said that there were all sorts of things.


    At the very least, ording to the introduction of the system, there were many technologies that could be applied to the era of the Ln Empire. At the same time, Lorne could learn them through the lottery.


    Lorne was quite satisfied with this point. After all, although he was proficient in history, as well as some other types rted to history. There were some things that he could not remember very clearly.


    If he wanted to transform the Ln Empire, he definitely would notck in the science and engineering field rted things. Now that he had this system, he would have a wider chance and opportunities.


    When the time came, every time he got promoted, he could draw a grand prize, and the things he drew would assist him, making it easier for him to get promoted. From then on, it would form a virtuous cycle, and it was simply an infinite improvement.


    Lorne woke up from the depths of his consciousness and rubbed his face in excitement.


    ording to the system¡¯s information, since he had waited for a total of four months to activate the system for the first time, the system gave him three lucky draws for free.


    This was also a benefit that he had been excitedly expecting.


    Lorne¡¯s mind was thinking about the lucky draw, and the scene in front of him was immediately reced by a wheel. There were countless squares on the roulette, and he could read what was on the wheel.


    Lorne¡¯s mind silently read the lottery, and the roulette immediately began to spin at a high speed.


    [Ding, congrattions to the host for sessfully drawing ssical poetry and prose.]


    In an instant, Lorne¡¯s mind seemed to be filled with a bunch of poems and prose, and he could not help but grasp onto his own head. After a moment, he regained his consciousness, and a look of surprise appeared in Lorne¡¯s eyes.


    Wonderful, this is a good thing!


    Being proficient in ssical poems and songs meant that all kinds of famous poems and songs could be immediately fished out from his mind should a conversation about it is needed.


    One had to know that in this era¡¯s imperial examinations, there was a section called poems and songs, and there was usually a corresponding purpose and intention.


    If he did not master this ssical poetry, he probably would not have been able to find a perfect match with the ancient poems he had memorized during his studies.


    Therefore, this skill could be considered to have solved Lorne¡¯s urgent necessity for improvement. It could ensure that no one could match him in the section on poetry, and scriptures in the examination.


    The skill he obtained from the first lottery was so practical, which made Lorne more excited about the next two chances.


    With a thought in his mind, the roulette started spinning again.


    A few secondster, the pointer pointed at a blurry pattern.


    [Ding, congrattions to the host for sessfully drawing a top-tier agricultural mastery. All crop variety research has been unlocked.]


    The same thing happened again. Lorne¡¯s mind seemed to be stuffed with a lot of knowledge about agriculture.


    It included the seeds of various crops, their growth, habits, and what kind of research could be done to obtain more advanced seeds. These things were all in ce.


    When the system stopped, Lorne could not help but smack his thigh.


    Another god-level skill had been earned.


    Under the special background of ancient times where grain was the most helpful thing of their time, whoever mastered agriculture would be highly sought after.


    If he knew about this, he would get the rice seeds, research how hybrid rice was produced, and use the results of various big shots.


    Just thinking about it was a bit awesome!


    The second of the three chances were gone. Without thinking, Lorne¡¯smand system turned the roulette.


    Since there were only three chances, he might as well draw all of them in one go to see what good things the third lottery would bring him.


    Ding! Congrattions to the host for sessfully drawing top-tier light industry proficiency and gaining light industry-rted knowledge.]

 Chapter 133 - Prince Litai!

    <h4>Chapter 133: Prince Litai!</h4>


    In an instant, arge amount of knowledge was poured into Lorne¡¯s mind. The principles of various light industries, manufacturing blueprints, machinerybinations, and all sorts of proficiency and knowledge were stuffed into Lorne¡¯s mind.


    In less than a few seconds, Lorne had already mastered the relevant skills of the entire light industry production chain.


    Now, he could not be humble and say that he was already standing at the peak of the light industry in the entire era.


    Not to mention the Ln Empire, he would be the peak representative of the light industry in the next thousand years.


    Of course, he still had limitations being in this era. Some light industry manufacturers should not be created. Perhaps it would only be possible when he drew more skills in the future.


    After the third chance to draw the lottery was used up, causing Lorne to bepletelyfortable.


    He did not expect that after the top-tier agricultural mastery, the system would be very generous and give him a top-tier light industry mastery skill.


    In this way, thebination of agriculture and industry could be considered to have made up for his shorings to a certain extent. Moreover, he was also proficient in ssical poetry and prose. It was practically a simultaneous cultivation of literature and science.


    He was basically overpowered now! Lorne leanedfortably on his chair and crossed his legs. He roughly skimmed through the three top-level skills and knowledge that he had received in his mind.


    He had indeed discovered many things that he was interested in. It seemed that he could practice them one by one in the future and experiment to create these little things.


    This would not only add some fun to his life, but it would also improve his current way of living. Some of the more useful things would definitely be of great help to him when he became an official in the imperial court in the future.


    This system, the method of constantly upgrading and giving him the chance to draw the lottery, strengthened Lorne¡¯s idea of taking the imperial examination and entering the imperial court.


    Only in this way could he continuously receive new rewards, and the imperial examination wasing soon, this could be his chance.


    After letting out a long breath, Lorne stretched his back and stood upfortably. As usual, he opened the door of the tavern.


    Although he had activated the system and obtained three top-tier skills in the beginning, in general, before he participated in the imperial examination, it was better for him to live his lifeas mundane as possible.


    Anyway, it was not long before the imperial examination, and he had to prepare a few days in advance. After all, it was not suitable for him to be reckless at this time.


    He might as well just live his life like this. He could do whatever he wanted, and if he had nothing to do, he could chat with his friends and brag about his capabilities. It was not bad.


    After opening the door of the tavern, Lorne did not n to do anything new for the time being. Instead, he went back to studying.


    At the same time, in the city, the First Prince, Weiss, had not been to the tavern for a while.


    So he woke up early this morning. He had his subordinates dress him up properly and disguise him as an ordinary merchant.


    After that, Weiss looked at the mirror and felt that there was no problem. He waved his hand and ordered his guards to prepare the carriage.


    After everything was prepared, Weiss quickly walked out of his residence. However, just as he was about to board his carriage, he saw another carriageing from not far away.


    Weiss, who had good eyesight, recognized at a nce that this carriage belonged to his younger brother, the Forth Prince ¡ª Litai.


    Weiss could not help but stop himself from boarding the carriage. He had a pretty good rtionship with his younger brother. Both of them were also children who were doted on by Kyle and Queen Anna.


    As direct brothers, Weiss and Litai grew up together since childhood, so there were not that many differences between them.


    Although the two of them were direct sons of Queen Anna, and the age difference was not too big, logically speaking, they also had the right to fight for the heir.


    At the very least, Weiss¡¯s current position was still very stable. Moreover, he had been conferred as the heir for several years, and Litai did not have such thoughts of overthrowing the king at the moment.


    Therefore, the two brothers could be considered as friendly brothers for now. They also kept in close contact with each other from time to time. This was also something that made Kyle and Queen Anna very satisfied.


    Weiss did not wait for long in front of the First Prince¡¯s residence. Litai¡¯s carriage slowly stopped in front of Weiss.


    A few guards of the Prince¡¯s residence immediately operated the carriage and ced a few wooden steps on the ce where the Fourth Prince¡¯s carriage got off.


    Only then did they see that the curtain of the carriage had been lifted. A slightly plump young man with a slightly plump figure moved down from the carriage with some difficulty and with the help of some guards.


    It was enough to see that the Fourth Prince, Litai, was still slightly inconvenient in terms of size.


    After Litai got down from the carriage, he panted a few times before he managed to catch his breath. Then, with a smile on his face and a little excitement, he walked quickly to Weiss¡¯s side.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Among the direct descendants, Weiss and Litai were the eldest and second. Therefore, when it was just the two of them, they would address each other as big brother and second brother.


    Litai took some effort to salute Weiss, and his round body could not help but wiggle.


    Weiss was also used to his own brother¡¯s fat figure, so before Litai finished his etiquette, he hurriedly helped him up with both hands.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just the two of us here. There are no outsiders watching, so there¡¯s no need to do these formalities.¡±


    After Weiss helped Litai up, he looked at his brother¡¯s rtively decent clothes and looked in the direction of the carriage.


    He asked curiously, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±


    Litai scratched his head, then smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I told youst time? I¡¯ve been quite engrossed in studying arithmetic recently.


    ¡°I heard yesterday that the Imperial Office has a new collection of nine chapters on arithmetic, and there¡¯s also a collection of ancient arithmetic scriptures from a few years ago that has been found.


    ¡°In any case, I heard that among these new books, there are many new arithmetic problems, many of which are things that no one can study thoroughly.


    ¡°It caught my attention, so I drove over to find out more. I wanted to borrow some.¡±

 Chapter 134 - Bringing Litai to Visit Lorne

    <h4>Chapter 134: Bringing Litai to Visit Lorne</h4>


    When Weiss heard the names of the two ssics mentioned by Litai, as well as the famous person from the current dynasty, he could not help but feel a little troubled.


    No matter which era it was, this phenomenon was actually universal. Mathematics was the biggest problem for most children.


    Weiss really did not like studying mathematics. As the First Prince of the current dynasty and the future heir of the country, he had to know a little about all aspects. He must also learn mathematics. He could not bepletely ignorant of that.


    So every time he took arithmetic sses, it was basically a nightmare for him. It was easy to do the simple ones, but if he did twoplicated questions, he would end up with a major headache.


    On the contrary, his younger brother, Litai, was really a freak in mathematics.


    He liked to study all kinds of profound things, and it was not the same as what others were studying.


    Poetry, songs, music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Litai never really bothered studying these things. Instead, he was passionate about ancient scriptures. He collected and bought proofread editions of ancient books.


    Recently, he became obsessed with studying mathematics. Recently, he had been putting in a lot of effort to collect ancient scriptures such as the nine chapters of arithmetic.


    Not only did he have to collect them, but he also had to study the difficult problems one by one.


    Weiss really could never really figure his brother out. There was actually someone in this world who was willing to break his head to study difficult mathematical problems.


    Therefore, Weiss patted his head and helplessly replied to him.


    ¡°If you have free time, you might as well walk around and asionally go hunting. At least slim down your body. It¡¯s not a good idea to keep doing this. It¡¯s not good for your body.


    ¡°If you¡¯re like this, you can either sit there and study scriptures or walk while you study ancient texts.


    ¡°You don¡¯t move around much all day. How are you going to continue living like this?¡±


    Weiss was quite concerned about his younger brother. As a pure-hearted person, he did not have many other thoughts. He was truly worried that Litai¡¯s fat body would cause other health problems for him in the future.


    When Litai heard his older brother say that, he spread his hands helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me like that. I¡¯m only interested in these things.


    ¡°If it were anything else, I probably wouldn¡¯t be interested.


    ¡°If you want me to go hunting with you, I reckon that horse wouldn¡¯t be able to bear my weight even if it ran.¡±


    Weiss could not help but be at a loss whether tough or cry. He really had no way of answering this question. However, this question was amon one. Even his father, the King of Ln, did not have any good ideas, so he could only mutter to himself.


    Thus, Weiss let out a long sigh and patted Litai¡¯s shoulder.


    As for Litai, he did not care about his own body size at all. Instead, he sized up the First Prince Weiss¡¯s ordinary clothes from top to bottom and could not help but ask in puzzlement.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a disguise. Are you going out for a walk?¡±


    When Weiss heard Litai mention this, he immediately revealed an expression of respect.


    ¡°Today is the day I¡¯m going to learn from someone respectful, so I have to dress in disguise and then go ask the teacher some questions.¡±


    Litai was stunned for a moment. He keenly sensed that the teacher his big brother was talking about was definitely not the few old ministers in the imperial court who had taught him morals in the past.


    After all, he did not need to dress like this when he went to the residences of those old ministers. Instead, he had to dress like the First prince instead.


    Therefore, he asked curiously, ¡°What does your teacher teach you? What did he say for you to wear this.¡±


    Weiss said somewhat proudly, ¡°My teacher knows everything and can teach anything. This is someone that our father especially found for me.


    ¡°As for why I wore such a disguise to leave the pce, it¡¯s because this teacher of mine doesn¡¯t know the identity of my First Prince at all. He only knows that father is an ordinary merchant, and I¡¯m only the son of a merchant.¡±


    Litai was suddenly a little surprised. This was a little out of his scope of understanding.


    What kind of person was this epic? He even needed the dignified First Prince and King of a country to conceal their identities ande into contact with him as an ordinary person. Could this be some legendary sage who lived in seclusion in the bustling city?


    Litai could not help but scratch his chin, and then asked again, ¡°Is your really as good as you say? Does he really know anything and everything? Is he proficient in arithmetic? Can he research arithmetic problems?¡±


    Weiss was stunned. He was also a little confused and did not know how to reply.


    He only knew that Lorne was proficient in court politics, national situations, Ln¡¯sw, and insight into people¡¯s hearts.


    He did not know if Lorne could solve math problems.


    Moreover, Litai was talking about whether he could solve the math problems in the scriptures. One had to know that there were more than dozens of calction scriptures in the library of Ln.


    There were ten of the most ssic ones, and some of the difficult problems in the calction scriptures were not particrly clear to even his other teacher, who specialized in teaching him math.


    What if Lorne really did not know how to solve them? However, it did not matter to Weiss whether his teacher knew how to solve math problems.


    Weiss was sure that there was nothing that his teacher did not know. There was no such thing as not knowing at all!


    In Weiss¡¯s opinion, Lorne should be the kind of existence that could go to heaven and earth and be omnipotent.


    Therefore, math problems should be nothing to him, even if the original authors of these scriptures were found, they would not be able topare to his teacher¡¯s attainments in this area.


    Thus, Weiss immediately patted his chest and his expression was unusually confident. He spoke in a firm and assuring tone.


    ¡°You are looking down on my teacher. These are just simple arithmetic problems. With just a flip of this book, my teacher would be able to do it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not I¡¯m boasting, but to him, it would just be nine simple chapters of arithmetic. There are no problems that my teacher doesn¡¯t know how to solve!


    ¡°The teacher that our father found for me is so amazing. He can be both civil and martial. He knows everything and anything!¡±


    When Litai saw his brother¡¯s extremely proud and confident look, he could not help but be dumbfounded.


    Is that teacher really that awesome? Litai could not help but be a little suspicious. Even if he was a math genius and often studied, there were still many problems that he did not know how to solve.


    He could not believe that his brother actually dared to boast that his teacher knew everything. Litai rolled his eyes and immediately made a decision. ¡°If you say so, today, I¡¯ll be following you to ss. The books can wait. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue, right?¡±

 Chapter 135 - Greetings

    <h4>Chapter 135: Greetings</h4>


    Weiss immediately scratched his head when Litai said that.


    Why was his second brother so stubborn? He seemed adamant about following Weiss to the tavern.


    Could it be that he was really going to ask Lorne to teach him mathematics? Weiss¡¯s heart could not help but thump. Although he had great confidence in Lorne, he still hesitated at this juncture.


    Litai looked at his eldest brother¡¯s hesitant face and asked tentatively, ¡°Could it be that what you said just now was a lie to me?¡±


    Of course, Weiss could tell that he was deliberately being provoked, but he had to swallow this taunt. After all, his teacher¡¯s dignity must not be vited and trampled on.


    Therefore, he immediately pulled Litai into his residence.


    At the same time, he said firmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to lie about? I told you that my teacher knows everything. He knows anything. Since you want to go, thene with me. But you have to change into the same outfit as me.¡±


    When Litai heard that Weiss had agreed to let him go with him, he immediately perked up. Even his originally slow and round body walked a few times faster.


    The two of them rearranged their clothes and disguised themselves as two ordinary young businessmen. Then, they gave up one of the carriages and shared an ordinary carriage that had the First Prince¡¯s residence¡¯s emblem removed.


    After the carriage galloped on the street for a while, it stopped at the ce where the royal family had formed a fixed position. Then, Weiss and Litai got down from the carriage.


    ¡°Remember what I just told you. Don¡¯t make any mistakes or omissions.


    ¡°If it¡¯s because of your momentary bbering that reveals the identities of the two of us, not to mention that I, as the eldest brother, will lose my temper, our father will definitely be furious!¡±


    Along the way, the First Prince had already exined in detail to the Fourth Prince the particrity of his teacher¡¯s identity, as well as the cause and effect of their need to conceal their identities.


    He had also roughly told him a few things about Lorne. The legendary experience had scared the Fourth Prince, Litai, into a daze.


    Now, the little fatty could not help but nod his head in a daze when he heard his big brother¡¯s emphasis on exhortation.


    His father would fly into a rage over this. This lethality was very great for him. Although Litai was extremely favored, he did not dare to go against his father.


    Moreover, he had heard a few legendary stories along the way. He had already developed an extreme curiosity toward this tall and mighty person who was hidden in a tiny tavern along the streets.


    Hence, Litai hurriedly nodded his head.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just trust me already? I won¡¯t do anything reckless, I have a great memory!¡±


    Weiss thought about it and felt that it was true. Regardless of whether it was memorizing ancient texts or whatever, his younger brother was always the first to finish memorizing them. Moreover, whatever he memorized would not be forgotten.


    Among the many princes, none of them could match him in this aspect.


    After the two brothers walked quickly for a while, they soon arrived in front of a tavern.


    Since Weiss already knew Lorne¡¯s identity, Litai was not particrly surprised by this.


    After the two brothers slowed down, they slowly stepped into the tavern¡¯s door.


    However, the light footsteps still woke Lorne up from whatever he was reading.


    Lorne had already recovered from the excitement brought by the system activation.


    He was leaning on the counter to study Ln¡¯sw when he saw the two young faces jump in.


    He was stunned for a moment, then pped his hands happily.


    ¡°Chavime, you haven¡¯t been here for more than half a month. I thought you were going to ghost me!¡±


    Weiss scratched his head in embarrassment and bowed respectfully to Lorne.


    ¡°Please, see what is necessary for my punishment. I have been busy with other chores these days, which has dyed my studies.


    ¡°As soon as I was free today, I immediately came to you!¡±


    Litai, who was behind him, stepped aside.


    ¡°Teacher, this is my biological brother. You can just call him Ron.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to learn from you today. Ron said that he admired your deep knowledge, so he wanted to follow me and listen to the lesson.¡±


    Lorne immediately snapped his fingers, and a strange light shed in his eyes.


    Good heavens, this honest disciple of his actually tricked his younger brother.


    It seemed that he wasining that hisbor force was not enough and wanted to drag his brother in. He wanted to strengthen himself so that he could recruit his own people.


    Yes, this was a good idea.


    Lorne suddenly felt that his student had a bright future. Not only did he want to join the trap, but he also wanted to bring his family with him.


    After Lorne had an idea in his mind, he immediately walked out of the counter enthusiastically.


    ¡°Good, you came at the right time. I like young people who are diligent, eager to learn, and willing to work hard.¡±


    ¡°Little friend, if you have any other brothers and sisters, you can introduce them to me before youe to my ss.


    ¡°Anyway, you are all Charles¡¯s children. Your old man calls me brother. I will teach one or ten of you. With more people, I will be more energetic.¡±


    Weiss, who was a kind and honest young man, did not notice the crisis in his teacher¡¯s words.


    Instead, he nodded excitedly.


    His teacher was too good for him. Not only was he willing to teach him with profound knowledge, but he was also selfless and willing to teach his brothers and sisters.


    Such a good teacher was rare.


    Unfortunately, there were not many princes who were close to him. It seemed that his teacher¡¯s idea was destined to fail.


    As for Litai, he felt that something was wrong for some reason when he saw Lorne¡¯s enthusiastic look.


    He could not tell what was wrong, but he just felt like this whole ordeal was a little strange.


    Nheless, this tavern owner was a teacher to his elder brother. As his younger brother, he should be more respectful towards this man.


    Hence, after Litai finished his introduction, he immediately bowed to Lorne.


    ¡°Greetings, I am Rom!¡±


    Lorne could not help but squint his eyes, and the smile on his face became even wider.


    ¡°Good, good, good. I admire young people who are polite and courteous.


    ¡°Sit down, sit down. After your elder brother finishes his pre-school work, I will teach you some real knowledge.¡±

 Chapter 136 - Defeated Litai

    <h4>Chapter 136: Defeated Litai</h4>


    Litai was immediately confused. What preschool homework? Could it be that his big brother had to make some other preparations before the formal ss? Should he participate in it? Before he could react, Weiss¡¯s next action made him dumbfounded.


    The First Prince very consciously took off his coat, and inside was a dark-colored ordinary short-sleeved overcoat.


    Then, the First Prince Weiss ran to the kitchen energetically. Not long after, he ran to the front with a bucket of water and a rag in his hand. Then, under the chubby kid¡¯s stunned expression, Weiss seemed to have endless strength. He began to wipe the tables and chairs energetically.


    What the f*ck!


    Was this still the First Prince who lived in luxury and would not do house chores?


    It was as if he had be apletely different person.


    The so-called pre-school homework should be more about reviewing books. Why did it be such a chore here, what the h*ll was wrong with this kid? Was his brother learning profound knowledge here, or was it some kind of farming lifestyle that he was picking up?


    Litai could not help but fall into deep self-doubt, and he was doubtful about what would happen next.


    However, this was not the only thing that stunned him. After Weiss wiped the few tables and chairs clean, he suddenly remembered that his second brother was still there. He immediately ran to the counter and took another rag.


    ¡°Come and do your pre-school homework with me. Looking at you, it¡¯s time for you to train yourself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done the heavier tasks. Just wipe the tables and chairs. It can be considered a form of exercise for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hey, was this still his own brother? Why was he trying to trick his own people to follow him obediently? Even if he lies down, he can still get shot!


    Looking at Litai¡¯s strange expression, Weiss did not immediately answer him.


    Weiss was very proactive and attentive. He wet the cloth in the bucket and then lifted it towards his younger brother.


    The other prince could not help but cover his forehead. He felt an oing headache.


    Why did he have such an elder brother?


    However, this was an order from his elder brother. As his younger brother, he really had no way to refuse. Moreover, this was not the pce. He should not act like a child. When he was out, he naturally had to listen to his elder brother.


    Therefore, even if Litai had no choice, he could only stand up with a reluctant look. Then, he twisted his somewhat fat figure and walked over to his eldest brother. Then, he took the wet linen from Weiss¡¯s hand.


    During this time, Lorne had been hugging his hand and watching happily. If not for the presence of these two disciples, he would have hugged his belly andughed. He thought that Weiss was a f*cking genius. It seemed that he had not noticed this brilliance before.


    He had thought that Chavime was an ordinary and honest student.


    Now, Lorne felt that he had been wronged. He was very wrong, and Chavime was not ordinary at all. Instead, he seemed to be quite talented in helping him find freebor.


    If this continued, in a few months, he would have a group of capable subordinates. By then, he would not even need to open his tavern. He would just be a boss that needs to wake up and spend on otherworldly things. He would not even need to stir-fry the dishes himself. If he taught his disciples a thing or two, he could just count his money.


    Just thinking about such a life made Lorne feel that it was quite wonderful. His originally smiling face was now even more so that his eyes were even narrowed.


    After waiting for a while, the brothers finally finished cleaning up the mess.


    Weiss was doing well. After all, he had done this kind of physical work a few times before and was already used to it. However, Prince Litai was exhausted. Moreover, he had a chubby build, so his movements were not that convenient.


    In addition to the problem of his body size, he did not exercise and did not train much.ompared to Weiss, his physical strength was a few levels lower. Therefore, the younger prince looked really pitiful. After busying himself for a while, he was so tired that he was gasping for breath.


    It was not easy to get things done. When it was almost done, Litai directly threw the rag into the bucket of water and propped himself onto the nearest chair.


    He kept shouting, ¡°Why!¡±


    This whole fiasco had taken half of his life. Litai felt that the amount of exercise he had done in the past year was probably not as much as this.


    The young prince could not help but make a decision in his heart. The next time his brother tricks him toe here, he would definitely say no.


    This was really not a ce for people to stay, and it was not something that people of his kind did.


    Looking at his brother¡¯s evil appearance, he did not seem like a person from the world of the living.


    When he thought about how he was the one who asked toe in the first ce, he could not help but want to give himself a couple of ps. He really had nothing better to do than to do this.


    Was this him pushing himself into the abyss of Hell?


    Litai spread out on the chair and secretly wiped away the tears that welled in his heart.


    When Weiss had finished cleaning up the buckets and rags, he sat back on the chair.


    Lorne looked at the time. It was almost noon, so he smiled and said to the two brothers,


    ¡°What a coincidence today. I¡¯ll show you my skills and let Ron have a taste of my skills.¡±


    When Weiss heard this, he immediately pped his thigh and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, teacher. My brother is really blessed today!¡±


    However, when he heard the news, Litai remained slumped in his chair, snorting, and grunting. He did not seem to be excited about it at all. He did not want to move or eat. All he wanted was for his elder brother, the First Prince, to finish learning quickly and get a few people to carry him back.


    After that, Lorne let the two brothers take a seat and went to the kitchen. Not long after, a few tes of dishes that were more exquisite than before were served.


    The more he practiced, the better he became at cooking. Lorne had been living in Ln for a long time, and he had always been personally involved in the cooking for his tavern. His cooking skills were now more refined than before.


    When a few tes of dishes that were full of color, fragrance, and taste were served, Litai, who was still brooding, suddenly could not help but sniff in interest.


    D*mn, that was fragrant!


    He was a person who loved to eat. Otherwise, why was he the only one who was so fat among the princes? Therefore, the chubby boy quietly raised his head and nced at the dishes on the table. Then, he could not help but swallow his saliva.


    He lightly coughed twice and sat up straight from his limp and sorry state. Then, his eyes shone as he stared at the delicious dishes on the table.

 Chapter 137 - Questions

    <h4>Chapter 137: Questions</h4>


    As the delicacies were ced on the table, Litai suddenly became energetic, as if he had instantly recovered from the previous torment.


    After Lorne brought a few bottles of wine that did not taste as strong, the three officially began eating.


    Litai picked up the cutlery, directly aimed at arge piece of meat on the te, picked it up, and put it into his mouth.


    In an instant, the chubby boy¡¯s eyes lit up, and his round face gleamed.


    It was even more exquisite than the chef specially invited by the younger prince¡¯s residence. It waspletely¡­ out of this world!


    Just based on his amazing cooking skills, Litai felt that he was already somewhat convinced.


    Well, he had slightly changed his mind now.


    The next time his brother the First Prince brought him along, he would first see if it was lunchtime.


    If it was lunchtime, then he would risk his life to apany him and risk his life to have a meal.


    If it was not lunchtime, then he would be sorry, but he would not participate in thebor.


    The three of them chatted as they began to consume the delicious food on the table.


    However, it was mostly the master and disciple, Weiss and Lorne, who were chatting. Litai only focused on eating, asionally moving his ears to listen to what was being said at the dinner table.


    Of course, this kind of teaching between master and disciple was usually Lorne¡¯s show-off moment, so the dinner table was basically filled with his nonsense.


    However, these nonsense seemed to be interesting for the younger twods at the table.


    After speaking for a while, the lunch gradually came to an end.


    Litai finally had a full meal. At this moment, he hadpletely forgotten the miserable state of being overworked just now and was only savoring the delicious food on the table.


    However, when the young prince¡¯s gaze swept across the tavern, he suddenly noticed a book that Lorne had casually ced on the counter.


    Litai immediately patted his forehead. He remembered his main purpose foring here today.


    He was here to see if his big brother, this teacher, was really well-versed in mathematics. He was not here to eat, drink, and do odd jobs.


    So, Litai gave a mischievousugh, and then immediately hid his smile.


    With a serious expression, he asked Lorne, ¡°My brother said that you know everything and anything in the world.


    ¡°And most importantly, you are very well-versed in arithmetic. You can solve all the problems there are. I don¡¯t know if this is true.¡±


    Lorne was stunned for a moment. Litai¡¯s question was indeed a little abrupt. He had not figured out why maths was involved.


    However, Lorne had always been confident. He never allowed himself to have any hesitation or negative answers to such questions. Therefore, Lorne did not think about it and showed a modest expression on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I¡¯m not that good.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re talking about arithmetics, then I do have some confidence. I can solve all the questions in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    The time it takes for an incense stick to burn? Someone had to be extremely confident in saying that.


    If it were him, he would have to think for three days and three nights without a clue. Litai suddenly realized that he still would not know how to act pretentious like this. It was very difficult to act pretentious. However, when it came to the math problems that he loved, the chubby boy still coughed a few times and bowed to Lorne.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other hobbies in my life. I just like to research and solve all kinds of arithmetic problems. I especially like to study examples of arithmetic questions.


    ¡°But some of the problems are too difficult. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to get any results just by thinking hard at home. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you to solve them.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯d like to take a look?¡±


    Lorne didn¡¯t answer Litai¡¯s question immediately. Instead, he looked at him up and down in astonishment.


    Then he turned to look at Weiss.


    Weiss scratched his head and exined with a silly smile, ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t have any other hobbies. He just likes to study ancient scriptures and numerology. This is really where his fun lies.¡±


    Lorne¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    So there really was such a genius student.


    After gaining knowledge, the strange knowledge increased again.


    In the past, he always saw all kinds of reports on the news and television, saying that this genius student regarded learning as fun and that the god of learning was awesome.


    There were only underachievers and overachievers, and if he racked his brains, he could achieve anything.


    Lorne had always thought that. They were only used by the top students and the god of learning to show off. On the surface, they seemed to like it a lot, but behind their backs, they were suffering.


    However, only today did he realize that there really were such amazing people in the world.


    They actually took the study of mathematics as a pleasure and plunged into the bottomless ocean.


    Lorne believed what Weiss and Litai said.


    Because in this era, the requirements for studying mathematics were not that strict, and it was definitely not apulsory subject.


    It was only necessary for some specialties or specialized professions.


    Therefore, even someone like Litai would never encounter maths unless he was really interested in it.


    Lorne could not help but sigh a few times, secretly giving a thumbs up in his heart.


    Awesome. This guy was indeed a genius. Why did it feel like all the sons of his friend Charlie were geniuses?


    Lorne expressed his interest in cultivating such a math talent because Litai hadpletely aroused his interest.


    As for mathematics, the mathematical problems in the ancient arithmetic scriptures were still rtivelycking and one-sided.


    The difficulty could not faze Lorne, who had been in primary school since he was young. On the contrary, he had many advanced problems in his mind.


    When the time came, he would throw out these problems instead. Lorne did not show any changes on the surface, but in his heart, he secretlyughed.


    Then, he nodded at Litai.


    ¡°Okay, I see that you are interested in arithmetic. You¡¯re a true talent.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask. Today, I¡¯ll show you what it means to be able to do it easily.


    ¡°But I have a rule here. Every time you ask a question, I will give you another question.


    ¡°As long as you can ept it, you can ask now.¡±

 Chapter 138 (END) - The Great Ending

    <h4>Chapter 138: The Great Ending</h4>


    In the pce.


    On the throne, Kyle¡¯s expression was grave. A terrifying pressure spread from his body. Below him, the ministers were the same. Their expressions were grave as they frowned and pondered in silence.


    Just now, a messenger sent an urgent message from thousands of miles away.


    Thousands of miles away, the Bora Kingdom had gathered hundreds of thousands of troops. They were rapidly advancing towards Ln¡¯s territory.


    However, for some unknown reason, the Bora Kingdom made such a big move that the messenger actually arrived at Ln City seven dayste.


    As a result, when they received the news, the Bora Kingdom had already marched into the border and entered Ln¡¯s territory.


    ording to the intelligence, there were hundreds of thousands of Bora¡¯s troops and more than 100,000 cavalrymen.


    With such a huge number of cavalrymen, the Bora Kingdom must have used all the military forces in the country.


    What were they trying to do? To use all the military forces in the country to attack the Ln Empire, were they nning to fight to the death?


    Were they not afraid of the pack of wolves in the surrounding countries?


    All the courtiers, including King Kyle, were also thinking about this problem. Now, however, it was no longer their turn to think about the thoughts of the Bora Kingdom.


    The army was pressing on the border. They had to think of a way to deal with it as soon as possible.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I request to go on an expedition!¡±


    Zorn took a step forward and bowed to Kyle with excitement on his face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I request to go on an expedition!¡±


    Like Zorn, Reha took a step forward and bowed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I request to go on an expedition!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I request to go on an expedition!¡±


    One by one, the generals stepped out and their loud voices reverberated throughout the hall.


    The Ln Empire¡¯s hatred for the Bora Kingdom was over the moon. Back then, the Ln Empire had just been unified, and there was still a lot of work to be done. Less than one-tenth of the country¡¯s strength had been consumed by the war.


    At that time, the Bora Kingdomunched a surprise attack on Ln City, relying on the high mobility of the cavalry.


    However, under the oppression of the Bora Kingdom, Kyle was forced to sign a humiliating treaty.


    Although the Bora Kingdom had retreated, the seeds of hatred had been firmly buried in the hearts of every Ln Citizen. From then on, Ln began to crazily target the Bora Kingdom.


    However, every time they went on an expedition, the group of thieves of the Bora Kingdom, relying on the advantage of the terrain and the speed of their warhorses, were able to escape each time.


    However, everything was different now. The Bora Kingdom had gathered the entire country¡¯s strength to have an all-out attack on Ln. It seemed that they wanted to fight to their deaths.


    Therefore, these generals naturally would not let go of this opportunity to redeem themselves.


    In addition, they had not experienced the taste of war for a long time. Each and every one of them was itching for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere kingdom. It¡¯s not worth it for all of you to go together.


    ¡°Zorn, Reha, listen to my orders. I order you to lead a 500,000-strong army and destroy the Bore Kingdom!¡±


    When Zorn and Reha heard Kyle¡¯s order, excitement immediately appeared on their faces. They hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°I ept your orders.¡±


    After they finished speaking, they hurriedly left the hall and gathered their forces.


    The remaining generals all had regretful expressions on their faces.


    Kyle ignored those generals and turned to look at the civil officials at the side.


    ¡°My beloved ministers, have you seen through the purpose of Bora Kingdom¡¯s arrival?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure that the Bora Kingdom would never be this foolish. They must have a conspiracy behind their actions.¡±


    Rosen immediately replied.


    ¡°Report! Your Majesty, the Sguta Kingdom, and several neighboring countries have all sent troops!¡±


    Outside the hall, a messenger quickly ran in.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Kyle stood up from his throne, and his expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I know what is happening!¡±


    Upon hearing this news, Rosen immediately understood everything.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Bora Kingdom has joined forces with other countries. This time, they must be nning to join forces with other countries to encroach on our Ln Empire!¡±


    ¡°How dare they?!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all weak. Your Majesty, Please let us fight. I promise that we¡¯ll kill them all!¡±


    The general at the side took another step forward and said to Kyle in unison.


    ¡°Rosen, Allen, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Kyle looked at his good ministers.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we have to fight this battle. However, although our country will win in such a huge battle, we will definitely suffer heavy losses.


    ¡°As a result, our national strength will definitely decline. At that time, the other countries that have been eyeing us will attack us.¡±


    Rosen frowned.


    Regardless of the oue, this battle would not be of any benefit to them. Although they could resolve most of the threats in one fell swoop, with their national strength weakened, those wolf pups in the dark would not be able to endure their fangs.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we go and ask Lorne?¡±


    Aaron frowned and thought for a while, then went up and asked.


    Kyle¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Yes, how could he have forgotten about his good friend Lorne!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get out of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t need to hide your identity anymore?¡±


    Rosen and the others looked at the hurried Kyle and asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Why do you still need to hide your identity at a time like this? If we win this battle, I, Ln, will definitely be the leader of all countries and stand at the top of the world. It¡¯s also time to have a showdown with Lorne.¡±


    Kyle red at Rosen and the others, and then he walked out of the hall.


    Only the silly generals were left in a mess in the wind.


    Rosen and the others also showed a look of sudden realization, and then they hurriedly followed Kyle¡¯s footsteps.


    Soon, Kyle and the others arrived at Lorne¡¯s tiny tavern. Where it all began.


    Lorne, who was in the tavern, immediately stood up when he saw Kyle and went forward to wee him.


    However, Lorne paused when he saw Kyle dressed in a dragon robe. After he came to his senses, he quickly went forward.


    ¡°Old friend, do you not want to live anymore? Don¡¯t you know what the dragon robe means? This is an attire that only a king can wear.¡±


    ¡°Lorne, don¡¯t worry. Actually, I¡¯m not a merchant. I¡¯lle clean, I¡¯m the King of Ln!¡±


    When Kyle saw that Lorne was worried about him, a warm feeling welled up in his heart. There was no longer any worry on his face. He said to Lorne with a smile.


    ¡°Old friend, I see that you are getting bolder and bolder. It¡¯s fine that you discussed the national affairs before, but now you actually dare to pretend to be the king. If this continues, aren¡¯t you going to say that you are a God next?¡±


    Lorne clearly did not believe him. There was even a disdainful expression on his face, but it quickly turned into worry. He tugged at his clothes and urged him.


    ¡°Take them off quickly. If the officers and soldiers see you, it will be a felony to behead you.¡±


    Kyle shook his head helplessly.


    No one would believe the truth these days.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    Helpless, Kyle waved his hand. Immediately, knights in heavy armor came out from all directions.


    This time, Lorne was stunned.


    He recognized the armor of these knights. It was the armor of the King¡¯s personal guard, the Pegasus Knights.


    The Pegasus Knights were the king¡¯s personal soldiers. They only listened to the king¡¯s orders.


    Could this old man really be the king?


    All sorts of emotions appeared on Lorne¡¯s face at once.


    He was stunned, doubtful, shocked, and every other emotion in the dictionary.


    In the end, he epted reality.


    When Kyle saw this, he could not help but feel a little proud. He finally earned some recognition from the tavern owner. However, at the same time that he felt proud, he also felt a little disappointed. This was because, in the future, they would be kings and ministers. They would no longer be good brothers with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.


    In fact, he really hoped that Lorne would not mind his status as the king and still address him as a brother like before. However, the weight of the king was too great.


    Before he became the king, Rosen, Zorn, and n were all good brothers with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. However, after he became the king, their rtionship became much more distant.


    Just as he was thinking about this, Lorne had already made a move.


    He once again put his arm around Kyle¡¯neck like before.


    ¡°All of you¡¯ve hidden your identity well. Your identity is actually that of a king. No wonder you¡¯ve been asking about the national policy.


    ¡°Look at the rtionship between the two of us. Don¡¯t you think that you have to arrange for me to be a prime minister?


    ¡°Let me say this first. I won¡¯t do anything below the rank of Duke. You know my abilities very well, right?¡±


    When he heard Lorne¡¯s words, Kyle did not know whether tough or cry.


    However, business was more important. Kyle immediately put away his smile and put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lorne. If you enter the court, I will make you the national advisor, above all others in one day!


    ¡°But now, we have important business to attend to. We urgently need your strategies.¡±


    When he heard Kyle¡¯s promise, Lorne released Kyle in satisfaction. His expression changed and he asked seriously, ¡°What is going on? It must have been serious enough for you toe all the way here like this?¡±


    ¡°You know me well.¡±


    Hearing Lorne¡¯s serious words, Kyle¡¯s anxious heart also eased slightly.


    ¡°Lorne, the Bora Kingdom in the north has gathered the entire country¡¯s army and is attacking our borders at full speed.


    ¡°Although a mere kingdom is nothing to be afraid of, it is impossible for them to make such a foolish move. Therefore, I suspect that there must be other countries that have joined forces with the Bora Kingdom and want to destroy our Ln Empire together.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Bota Kingdom is only leading the army. The real threat is the country hidden behind them.¡±


    Lorne looked at Kyle in surprise. He could not help but reveal a smile on his face:


    ¡°Not bad, old friend. You can actually see through the conspiracy behind this. It seems that after staying with a smart person for a long time, your IQ will also increase.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s face was full of ck lines. He was, after all, a wise and resourceful general in the past. If he could not even see through this kind of overt conspiracy, then he would really be a big fool.


    At the thought of this, an anxious look appeared on Kyle¡¯s face again.


    ¡°Lorne, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Hurry up ande up with an idea. Perhaps those countries that are hiding in the dark have already begun to prepare their armies and are preparing to march toward our country.¡±


    Lorne nodded. There was no panic on his face at all. He still had a calm smile on his face as he patted Kyle¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Old friend, you¡¯ve been a king for so long. Why can¡¯t you be patient? As a king, you have to maintain a calm heart.¡±


    When Kyle heard this, he recalled his actions just now. Indeed, he did not have the bearing that a king should have. Then, he hurriedly wiped the worry from his face, and his calm and domineering aura returned once again.


    ¡°Lorne, what do you have nned?¡±


    Lorne smiled and extended a finger. ¡°To deal with them, just one move is enough.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He trusted Lorne unconditionally. As long as Lorne said that there was no problem, there was no problem!


    ¡°Disy powerful military force, and destroy the Bora Kingdom at an extremely fast speed!


    ¡°In this way, those countries that have been secretly observing us will definitely not dare to attack us again when they discover that our great Ln Empire is so valiant and fierce.¡±


    ¡°Lorne...¡±


    A helpless look immediately appeared on Kyle¡¯face. After that, he shook his head and slowly said, ¡°Lorne, to be honest, I have thought of such a n before. However, the Bora Kingdom is good at cavalry. They are exceptionally flexible and are very skilled in guerri warfare. Therefore, it ispletely impossible to end the battle quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to use it this time.¡±


    Lorne was not affected by Kyle¡¯s words. Instead, a brighter smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Old friend, it seems that you still don¡¯t know me very well. I never say things that I¡¯m not sure of.¡±


    After saying that, Lorne took out a piece of blueprint from his clothes.


    ¡°Pass these to the Ministry of Industrials and have them build these things. As long as these things can be built, in less than three days, the Ln Army will return with a great victory!


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Bora Kingdom, but even the entire world. It¡¯s only a matter of time before it bes Ln¡¯s territory.¡±


    Kyle was stunned. All the soldiers around him were also stunned.


    World domination!


    It was not that Kyle had never thought of this, but that dream seemed very far away. It was so far away that there was no hope at all.


    However, Lorne was the one that mentioned it was only a matter of time¡­


    The hand that Kyle took the paper from could not help but tremble.


    Just these few thin pieces of paper could actually allow the Ln Empire to expand to such an extent? Immediately, these few pieces of paper that were clearly as light as a feather became unusually heavy.


    Kyle raised his head and said with a slightly trembling voice,


    ¡°Lorne, are... Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Lorne smiled and asked back, ¡°You know, I never lie.¡±


    Then, Lorne gave a few more instructions and was ready to send him off.


    ¡°Old friend, although you are the king and can be divided into ranks at will, I do not have any achievements at the moment.


    ¡°If you make me the national advisor without permission, those old men in the pce may be dissatisfied. So, before doing anything, I will wait for you in the tavern.


    ¡°However, as the king, you can not go back on your words. I will definitely take the position of the king under one person and above ten thousand other people!¡±


    When he heard Lorne¡¯s words, the rims of Kyle¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red.


    He did not expect Lorne to be so considerate of him.


    Kyle smiled, and then there was determination in his eyes. He patted Lorne¡¯s shoulder and spoke with vigor.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. When have I ever gone back on my words!


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you these few days. Stay in the tavern for a few more days.


    ¡°When my army returns with a great victory, it will also be the time for me to bring all the civil and military officials to invite you into the pce!¡±


    After saying that, Kyle did not hesitate anymore and quickly returned to the pce with his knights.


    Seeing Kyle¡¯s figure disappear from his eyes, Lorne let out a deep breath.


    ¡°That scared me to death.¡±


    Lorne patted his small chest. His previous calm andposure hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°This old man actually hid it from me for so long. Seriously, he clearly has so many ws. Why didn¡¯t I think of it though?¡±


    Back in the tavern, Lorne sat on a chair and muttered to himself. Then, heughed again.


    ¡°Fortunately, I reacted quickly, but Charlie is still an old friend. Even if he came clean, there wouldn¡¯t be any conflicts between the king and the ministers. We¡¯re still brothers, just like before!¡±


    Smiling, Lorne fell into deep thought again.


    ¡°Is it because of me? Giving the king a n made the surrounding countries feel threatened, resulting in the butterfly effect, causing them to unite.¡±


    Lorne thought for a moment and confirmed that it was his reason. This was because the actions of the Bora Kingdom had never happened before in history.


    ¡°Fortunately, as long as the king acknowledges it, it can be considered a promotion.¡±


    Lorne exhaled.


    After Kyle made Lorne the national advisor, the system issued a series of notifications.


    While Lorne was conversing with Kyle, he began to draw the lottery.


    The things he obtained from the system gave Lorne absolute confidence!


    ¡°Blueprint for making gunpowder.¡±


    ¡°Blueprint for making cannons.¡±


    ¡°Blueprint for making explosives.¡±


    ¡°Blueprint for making muskets.¡±


    ¡°Principles of steam power.¡±


    ... and so on.


    When Lorne saw these things, he was a little surprised. After all, this was ancient times a thousand years ago, not modern times. With these things, dominating the world was not just a matter of words.


    After resolving these matters, Lorne was confident that he could bring about a great change to the world with these things!


    The next matters were much simpler.


    Kyle took the blueprint to the Ministry of Industrials and let them handle the rest.


    Although it was an ancient era, these ancient people were not st*pid. When they see such an intricate blueprint, their knowledge of the world would increase.


    In a day, they gathered all kinds of materials and produced the world¡¯s first batch of gunpowder and explosives. At the same time, theypleted a third of the progress of the cannons.


    The next day, the world¡¯s first-ss of cannonballs and cannons appeared.


    On the fourth day, the first musket waspleted.


    Although there were enough materials, the manpower of the Ministry of Industry was limited and could not be mass-produced.


    In half a month¡¯s time, they only produced a thousand muskets, a hundred cannons, and a thousand shells.


    With a roar, Kyle saw the power of the cannons and the terrifying damage of the muskets.


    Then, he immediately trained a thousand sharpshooters and transported everything to the front line.


    In these twenty days, the countries that were secretly hiding in the shadows had already started to move.


    This time, however, Kyle did not panic. The cannons and muskets had given him enough confidence. Now, to him, the entire world had be his territory.


    In just three days, under the powerful power of the muskets and cannons, the Bora Kingdom was already in a state of copse. Half of the entire army was dead or injured. The remaining people were scared out of their wits when they saw the terrifying thunder-like cannons, they surrendered one after another.


    As for Ln¡¯s army, they only lost less than 1,000 people in the first ten days. In thest three days, not a single person was killed or injured.


    Such a terrifying battle result shocked the entire world. Those countries that had conspired were immediately withdrawn and returned to their countries. The tributes that they had prepared overnight were already considered loyal.


    The greatest contributor of this war was Lorne.


    Kyle ordered all the civil and military officials to go to Silk Street to wee Lorne into the pce.


    The next day, Lorne was conferred the title of Grand Duke. He was given the position of national advisor and his achievements were announced to the world.


    In an instant, he gained countless people¡¯s hearts.


    King Kyle also betrothed his most beloved and beautiful princesses to Lorne.


    A few yearster, with Lorne¡¯s help, hundreds of thousands of musketeers were suppressed by thousands of cannons.


    The Ln Empire conquered the entire continent and took control of the entire world.


    Lorne also used this tounch the Great Revolution, overthrowing all the systems and subsequently improving them.


    With the joint efforts of everyone, the Ln Empire, the country, and the people lived a peaceful life.


    The most beautiful princess married Lorne, also under his efforts, gave birth to a lovely daughter and good boy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!